《My Sister Stole My Mate, And I Let Her》


 Chapter 1 THE MISTAKE

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 1 THE MISTAKE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "Seraphina!"


    I jolted awake in bed, hearing my name from the urgency in my mother¡¯s voice on the phone. Her voice trembled through the phone, sharp and brittle.


    "Mom?" My throat was raw. She hadn¡¯t reached out in ten years¡ªnot unless it was the worst kind of news.


    "Your father¡ª" Her breath hitched, then broke. "He¡¯s been attacked."


    My stomach clenched. Ice-cold fear gripped me.


    "What?!"


    "Oh, Sera, he¡¯s barely clinging to life!" my mother sobbed brokenly.


    I immediately threw the covers off me and jumped out of bed.


    "Send me the hospital address," I said in a shaky voice. "I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can."


    I tried not to make too much noise as I rushed down the stairs so I wouldn¡¯t wake my son, Daniel. The light underneath my husband, Kieran¡¯s, office told me he was still up. As Alpha of the pack, he always had too much to handle.


    And if I were honest with myself¡ªtoo much resentment toward me.


    A decade-old mistake had bound us together. A mistake he¡¯d never forgiven.


    So, I didn¡¯t n to bother him.


    By the time I slid into the driver¡¯s seat, tears streaked down my face.


    My father had always been invincible. Unshakable. The giant of my heart, even if he¡¯d never wanted me as his daughter.


    Even if he¡¯d hated me. But I never imagined he could be taken from me like this¡ª


    I mmed my foot on the elerator.


    When I reached the hospital, my mother and brother sat like shadows outside the operating room. My chest tightened. Would the giant really fall?


    I hesitated. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to step closer. Not when their disgust had exiled me long ago. After that night ten years ago, they¡¯d erased me. To the world, they had only one daughter now¡ªCeleste.


    Should I even be here?


    It had been ten years since west spoke. Even after Daniel was born, allmunication with the family had gone through Kieran. My father had made it clear¡ªhe never wanted to see my face again.


    Would he really want to see me now?


    What if he didn¡¯t? What if his resentment hadn¡¯t faded?


    I hesitated, my pulse pounding in my ears¡ªuntil the sharp swish of the operating room doors cut through my thoughts. The doctor walked out, pulling gloves off his fingers.


    "Doctor!" I rushed forward before I could stop myself, my voice shaking. "How is my father?"


    The grim expression on his face said it all. "I¡¯m sorry. We did all we could... but his injuries were far too severe."


    I pressed a hand to my mouth, choking back the sob wing up my throat.


    "Is he... gone?" Ethan, my brother, barely nced at me before addressing the doctor, his voice rough.


    "Not yet." The man shook his head slowly. "But he won¡¯tst the night. He¡¯s been asking for his daughter."


    I took an instinctive step forward¡ªthen froze.


    His daughter.


    It couldn¡¯t be me. After ten years of indifference and resentment, the daughter my dying father wanted to see would never be me.


    Ethan¡¯sugh was ice. "Ten years, and our family is still paying for your mistakes!"


    I turned to face him, tears streaking my cheeks. A decade since I¡¯dst stood this close¡ªsince he¡¯d looked at me. Time had sharpened him into a true Alpha: broader shoulders, harder jaw, a dominance that rolled off him in waves.


    But the hatred in his eyes?


    That hadn¡¯t changed.


    My heart gave a vicious twist, like ws raking flesh.


    "Because of you," he snarled at me, "Celeste moved away. Because of you, she can¡¯t be here. Because of you, Dad will die with hisst wish unfulfilled."


    "Yes, it¡¯s all my fault." Myugh was bitter, weighted with decades of pain. "After all these years, I¡¯m still the first one med. No one cares about the truth¡ªor how I feel!"


    Tears burst forth, my outburst freezing Ethan for a heartbeat. But just as quickly, his voice turned razor-sharp:


    "Your feelings? You stole your sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ and dare to talk about feelings?"


    My nails dug deep into my palms, reopening that ugly old scar.


    Ten years ago, at the Blood Moon Hunt, I¡¯d just turned twenty¡ªthe age when every werewolf finds their mate. After a lifetime of being overlooked, I¡¯d been desperate for that bond.


    As a child, I¡¯d foolishly dreamed it might be Kieran. But then he fell for Celeste¡ªperfect, radiant Celeste, the darling of the entire Frostbane Pack¡ªand I learned my ce soon enough.


    What was I? The Alpha¡¯s defective daughter, the one who couldn¡¯t even shift. Nothing.


    When even my own family and pack barely spared me a nce, how could Kieran possibly want me? I never expected to change anything. But that night, when I heard about his impending engagement to Celeste, the pain cut deeper than any w. For the first time, I let myself drown in drink.


    I expected to wake up forgotten in some dark corner. Never did I imagine I¡¯d find myself naked in Kieran¡¯s bed.


    The liquor had burned through my senses. That night remained a haze of fractured memories. Before I could piece together what happened, Celeste burst in¡ªher shriek slicing through the air as she took in the scene.


    Then came the chaos: Celeste¡¯s hysterical sobs, Kieran¡¯s guilt-ridden apologies, the pack¡¯s venomous whispers, my stammered exnations¡ªall silenced by my father¡¯s resounding p across my face.


    "I regret ever bringing you into this world!"


    The aftermath yed out in muted horror. Kieran carrying Celeste¡¯s unconscious form to the infirmary. Ethan snarling at gawking packmates. My mother¡¯s muffled weeping. And Father¡¯s eyes¡ªGods¡ªthat look of pure revulsion. I¡¯d always known he despised me, but never with such intensity it stole the breath from my lungs.


    "I didn¡¯t..." My whisper died unheard. No one listened. No one.


    Overnight, I became the pack¡¯s favorite sin to punish. Where they¡¯d once mocked my defective shifting, now they spat "whore" like a benediction. Even low-ranking Omegas cornered me in shadowed corridors, their hands and insults alike too bold. Females crossed themselves when I passed, hissing "husband-thief" like a curse.


    The weight of it crushed me. When Celeste¡¯s admirers left death threats carved into my door, I gathered what little I owned and fled under a new moon. I intended to vanish forever... until the morning sickness began. Until the physician announced my pregnancy to the entire Blood Council.


    That was the only reason Kieran married me. He was an honorable man, an Alpha who would never desert his heir.


    Yet it tore my family apart.


    My parents and brother hated me for breaking Celeste¡¯s heart. Kieran¡¯s pack, NightFang, loathed me because I was not the Luna they wanted. And Celeste was so enraged, she moved abroad.


    "You ruined everything!" Ethan¡¯s using voice cut through my thoughts. The venom in his re cut deep. Undiluted after a decade.


    Blood may have made us siblings, but Ethan had never once treated me as his sister. Celeste was the only sister he cherished. He loathed me for driving her away.


    But was it truly all my fault? I may be weak and ordinary, but never so vile as to deliberately seduce my sister¡¯s lover. Yet they never cared. They just needed someone to me.


    "See this?" My hands trembled, but my voice hardened like winter frost. "My voice was never heard. My existence never mattered. So tell me, Mom¡ª" I turned to face her, throat constricted. "If you never wanted me, why didn¡¯t you just smother me in my cradle? Why pretend I still mattered enough to call me here?"


    "How dare you speak to Mom like that?!" Ethan roared, his canines lengthening. "Marrying Kieran didn¡¯t magically make you Luna material. That title was always meant for Celeste!"


    "I never asked for any of this!" I snarled back, bitterness filling my tone. "I was ready to disappear. You could have let Celeste and Kieran have their perfect mating ceremony and pretended I never existed!"


    Ethan¡¯s lips curled mockingly. "Don¡¯t y the martyr," he sneered. "You knew damn well Kieran would never abandon his pup¡ª"


    "Ethan!" Mother¡¯smand carried the faintest echo of her former Luna authority, though her scent now held only exhaustion and grief. "Enough. We will not waste your father¡¯s final moments on this old blood feud."


    She couldn¡¯t even look at me as she said, "Go see your father." Her gaze darted away like the sight of me pained her. Ethan shot me onest venomous re before slumping into a chair.


    Steeling myself, I pushed open the door.


    The fear nearly choked me¡ªfear of seeing that familiar disappointment in his eyes onest time. But when I saw him lying there, the man I¡¯d spent my life both fearing and longing to please...


    Gone was the towering figure of my nightmares. The father who¡¯d once seemed invincible nowy motionless, his chest swathed in bandages, his face ashen. The eyes that had always burned with contempt when they looked at me... now held nothing at all.


    Tears streamed down my face. Why did this hurt so much?


    This man¡ªthis giant who¡¯d hated me from the moment I presented as a wolfless. Who¡¯d looked at Celeste with pride and me with shame.


    The memory of ourst meeting still wed at my heart.


    There had been no wedding for Kieran and me. No celebration. Only my father¡¯s iron grip forcing my hand to scrawl my name on the marriage paper.


    "Now you¡¯ve gotten what you wanted," he¡¯d snarled, his Alpha power choking the air between us. "From this day forward, you are no daughter of mine."


    I¡¯d never wept so violently¡ªnever begged so desperately. But all I earned was the frozen line of his back and his final, venomous curse:


    "Your birth was a mistake, Seraphina. Dare to show your face again, and I swear you¡¯ll never know another moment of happiness."


    He kept his promise.


    His curse had poisoned every moment of my life, while my "honorable" husband turned our marriage into a gilded cage with his endless silence and contempt.


    I should have hated them all¡ªthis family, this fate.


    But when my father¡¯s fingers twitched weakly on the sheets, my traitorous heart lurched. Before I could think, I was at his side, clutching his ice-cold hand.


    "Dad?" My voice trembled with something dangerously close to hope.


    His pale lips parted slightly, as if struggling to form words.


    But before he could speak¡ª


    BEEEP¡ª!


    The heart monitor screamed. The line on the screen ttened.


    "NO!" The cry tore from my throat. He couldn¡¯t leave¡ªnot like this. Not before I saw forgiveness in his eyes. Not before we could unravel the knots binding our hearts.


    The door burst open. Ethan and Mother shoved me aside, sending me crashing to the floor.


    "He¡¯s gone..." Mother copsed against Ethan, her body wracked with violent sobs. "My mate... my Alpha...!"


    Ethan¡¯s grief choked him silently¡ªuntil his gaze locked onto me. His wolf was on the surface, teeth bared. I didn¡¯t doubt for a second he¡¯d rip my throat out. Until Mother caught his arm.


    "You viper," he hissed. "Whatever scrap of happiness you¡¯ve clung to¡ªI¡¯ll rip it from you."


    A hollowugh echoed through my mind. Why were they all so obsessed with stealing my happiness? Something I¡¯d never had.


    The doctor entered, murmuring to my mother, "Luna, we must prepare Alpha Edward¡¯s remains."


    I numbly walked into the hall, my soul scraped raw, tears falling unchecked. As the pack¡¯s elite arrived, none acknowledged me¡ªjust as it had always been.


    But their indifference barely influenced me now. I stood numb before the chamber holding Father¡¯s body, still unable to grasp the truth that he would never open his eyes to us again¡ª


    Until Kieran¡¯s voice cut through the silence.


    "My deepest condolences, Margaret." He took my mother¡¯s hands, every inch the dutiful son-inw. "Rest assured, I¡¯ll assist Ethan with every arrangement."


    Moonlight from the windows gilded his broad shoulders, the silver streaks at his temples only heightening the aura of a prime Alpha in his prime. Not a hair out of ce despite the midnight summons.


    The deadliest Alpha of the NightFang Pack. Just his presence was enough to control the air.


    "Your presenceforts me, Kieran," Mother wept, clutching his arm.


    When he embraced her, those piercing amber eyes found mine over her shoulder¡ªthen flicked away as if spotting a stain on the wall.


    "What exactly happened?" he asked as he turned to Ethan. "How could Edward get attacked?"


    Ethan¡¯s jaw clenched. "Routine border patrol. But the bastard rogues came in numbers we¡¯ve never seen¡ªarmed with silver weapons." His throat worked as he fought for control. "It was an ambush. Father never stood a chance."


    My mother¡¯s renewed sobs filled the corridor. Kieran gripped Ethan¡¯s shoulder¡ª


    "The rogues will pay for this," he vowed.


    I hovered at the periphery, an outsider in my own family¡¯s tragedy.


    The three of them¡ªMother, Ethan, and Kieran¡ªstood united in their grief, an unbreakable circle I couldn¡¯t prate.


    "I¡¯ve sent for Celeste," Ethan added suddenly. "She should be arriving soon."


    "Oh, my poor girl!" Mother wept into her hands. "To miss her father¡¯s final moments..."


    My gaze flickered unbidden to Kieran¡¯s face.


    Our eyes locked again.


    His expression remained unreadable¡ªarctic, assessing, utterly devoid of warmth.


    Ten years sharing a bed, yet he still felt gxies away. I¡¯d never touched his heart.


    And now, with Celeste¡¯s return, a terrible truth crushed my chest like an iron weight: I was about to lose my second family.


    If my wolf lived within me, she would have whined low in her throat. I didn¡¯t know if I could survive theing storm¡ªbut one thing burned brighter than fear:


    No matter what arrived, no one would take my son from me.


    No one.

 Chapter 2 COLD AND EMPTY

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2 COLD AND EMPTY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The fragile silence was shattered as a piercing cry echoed down the sterile hallway.


    "Papa! Where are you?"


    Every head turned in unison. My stomach plummeted as Celeste came into view¡ªher golden hair whipping behind her, cheeks flushed from running. Her eyes were rimmed with tears, but her beauty remained utterly breathtaking.


    After ten years, my sister¡¯s sudden appearance struck me like a physical blow.


    I almost instinctively turned to Kieran, whose mouth had fallen open, staring at Celeste like she was a dream he was scared to wake up from. The raw longing in his eyes was enough to answer the question that had haunted me for a decade: his heart had never been mine.


    "Tell me I¡¯m not toote," Celeste begged, her voice breaking. When no one answered immediately, her knees buckled.


    Kieran moved faster than any werewolf had a right to. He caught her before she hit the ground, cradling her against his chest as my mother and brother descended into the huddle. Their tangled limbs and shared sobs painted the perfect family portrait¡ªone I¡¯d never been part of.


    The thought wed at my throat. I¡¯d lost my father too. Didn¡¯t I deserve to mourn?


    But this was Celeste¡¯s world. It always had been. From the moment she¡¯d taken her first steps, everyone had watched her, admired her, loved her. As Celeste shone, I became a shadow.


    And now, as her whimpers filled the room, I might as well have been invisible.


    The exit beckoned. Better to leave with what little dignity remained than wait for their inevitable rejection.


    Not a single head turned as I slipped away.


    My tears had dried by the time I reached home, leaving salt tracks on my cheeks. But the hollow ache in my chest? That felt like it would linger forever.


    My first stop was Daniel¡¯s room to check up on him.


    I was surprised to see light under his door, and when I pushed it open, I found my nine-year-old curled into himself, knees drawn to his chest like a tiny fortress against the world.


    "Mommy?" His voice was too small, too knowing.


    I perched on the edge of his racecar bed. "Sweetheart, why are you up?"


    He worried his lower lip between his teeth. "Something¡¯s wrong with Grandpa Edward, right?"


    The air left my lungs. How did I tell this bright-eyed boy that the man who¡¯d taught him to track deer justst summer was gone? I smoothed his pajama-covered knee. "Honey, there was... an incident tonight. Grandpa got hurt¡ª"


    "He died." Daniel¡¯s whisper held an eerie certainty. "Our bond... it broke."


    My hand stilled. At nine, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to feel the pack bonds severing. Yet here he was, demonstrating the very wolf-sensitivity I¡¯d spent his lifetime praying he¡¯d inherit.


    Relief warred with awe¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t be like me. Wouldn¡¯t bear the shame of being the Alpha¡¯s defective child, a werewolf whose wolf never manifested.


    "Come here, my brave boy." I gathered him close, breathing in his scent of maple syrup and childish sweat. However much I regretted that disastrous Blood Moon Hunt, I¡¯d never regret the miracle it gave me.


    Daniel was the one pure thing in my life¡ªthe only heart that loved me without conditions.


    As I tucked the spaceship-patterned nket around his shoulders, he turned those soulful eyes on me¡ªKieran¡¯s eyes in miniature.


    "You and Daddy will always be here, right?"


    The questionnced through me. I feathered my fingers through his hair, just like I had when he was a baby fighting sleep. "Oh, my love..."


    How could I exin that his father had never truly been mine to keep? That the way Kieran had looked at Celeste tonight¡ªlike the sun had risen after a decade of darkness¡ªwas a look he¡¯d never once given me? That their embrace in the hospital corridor had been more intimate than any he and I had shared in ten years of marriage?


    "Mommy¡¯s not going anywhere," I promised, pressing a kiss to his furrowed brow. "Your daddy and I love you more than anything," I whispered. "Nothing will ever change that."


    His sleepy smile gutted me. "Night, Mommy."


    "Sweet dreams, my heart." I kissed his forehead, lingering a moment too long before slipping out.


    The kitchen¡¯s fluorescent lights buzzed as I rummaged through the fridge. ss bottles clinked¡ªthen froze mid-reach at the sound of the front door.


    Kieran. Home already.


    I¡¯d expected him to stay all night at the hospital,forting her. Reconnecting with her.


    He moved through the darkened house like a shadow, his broad shoulders filling the kitchen doorway. Moonlight caught the sharp angles of his face as his gaze swept over me¡ªempty. Always empty.


    The refrigerator hummed between us as he reached past my shoulder. His cedar-and-rain scent enveloped me for one treacherous heartbeat before he withdrew, cracking open a water bottle.


    "Did you... want something to eat?" My voice sounded too small in the silence. "You missed dinner."


    Nothing. Just the working of his throat as he drank, the corded muscles flexing beneath stubble I¡¯d never been allowed to touch. The crushed stic hitting the recycling bin made me flinch.


    He braced himself against the countertop, head bowed like As bearing the world. I knew this dance by heart¡ªten years of speaking to a ghost.


    "I¡¯ll just..." I edged toward the doorway.


    "Seraphina."


    My name in his mouth was always a shock. Like being doused in ice water.


    I turned slowly. Moonlight carved hollows beneath his cheekbones, his expression unreadable as ever.


    "We need to talk."


    The quiet words sent a bolt of dread through me. His grip on the counter turned his knuckles bone-white.


    No preamble. No softening. Just Kieran¡¯s brutal efficiency, as always.


    "I want a divorce."


    Ten years. Ten years I¡¯d waited for this axe to fall.


    Funny how it still cut like a surprise.

 Chapter 3 ALL I WANT

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 3 ALL I WANT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The words shouldn¡¯t have hurt¡ªnot after a decade of waiting for this moment. Yet they sliced through me like silver, the pain radiating from my shattered heart to every nerve ending.


    I¡¯d always known that Kieran would eventually ask for this. Especially now. Celeste. His first crush. His real love. Back.


    It didn¡¯t matter that I¡¯d loved him since we were children, long before Celeste ever noticed him. It didn¡¯t matter that I¡¯d given him a son. The moment she returned, I became invisible¡ªjust as I¡¯d always been in his eyes.


    Celeste was the dazzling diamond, blinding everyone to the in pebble at her feet. I knew this. So why did it still feel like my soul was being ripped in two?


    "It¡¯s because of Celeste, isn¡¯t it?" My voice was eerily calm. I already knew the answer, but some masochistic part of me needed to hear him say it. Needed him to twist the knife deeper.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes shed¡ªthe first real emotion he¡¯d shown me in years. "No," he snapped, jaw clenched. "Of course not."


    Liar.


    He dragged a hand through his dark hair, exhaling sharply. "Edward¡¯s death just... reminded me life¡¯s too short to waste on a mistake."


    A mistake.


    I would have preferred the knife. Would have rather he screamed Celeste¡¯s name than reduce our marriage¡ªour son¡ªto a regret.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh out.


    The sound was jagged, hysterical, tearing from my throat as Kieran stared at me like I¡¯d lost my mind. Maybe I had.


    Iughed because the alternative was screaming.


    My gaze traced the lines of this man I knew yet didn¡¯t know at all, this stranger I¡¯d loved for eighteen years who had never truly seen me.


    Who was more pitiable¡ªhim or me?


    He loved Celeste, yet honor and a single mistake had chained him to a marriage he never wanted. What had these ten years given us? If not for that night, if we hadn¡¯t been forced into this loveless union, would his eyes have held even a flicker of warmth for me?


    We were never meant to be like this.


    Even though I could never regret Daniel, I¡¯d meant it that night¡ªI¡¯d been ready to vanish. I should have run farther. Should never have stepped into that clinic, never let them know about the pregnancy.


    I¡¯d told myself staying, enduring, was for Daniel¡¯s sake. But now, I couldn¡¯t lie to myself anymore. What kind of life had I given him, with parents whose hearts were oceans apart? While Celeste was gone, Kieran had yed the part of a dutiful father. But now she was back, and the fragile facade of our marriage would shatter.


    I won¡¯t let my son watch his mother be aughingstock.


    "Fine," I said atst, theughter dying on my lips.


    Kieran¡¯s brows lifted. Had he expected tears? Begging? Had he wanted to see me break?


    Too bad.


    My entire life, people had hungered for my surrender. But I refused to give them another ounce of my pain.


    When I walked away from this marriage, I would take only two things:


    My dignity.


    And my son.


    "I want full custody of Daniel."


    His shock morphed into fury. "The hell you will! He¡¯s my son!"


    "And mine!" I snarled back.


    "You can¡¯t take the pack¡¯s heir from his Alpha!" Kieran¡¯s voice shook with barely leashed rage.


    "And you can¡¯t take a mother¡¯s heart from her chest!" My hands trembled, but my voice didn¡¯t waver. "I don¡¯t want your money. Your property. Anything. Just my son."


    Daniel was my only light in this wretched world. If Kieran took him from me...


    I wouldn¡¯t survive it.


    "And most importantly... You and Celeste will have new children."


    The words stole the breath from my lungs. Just the thought of it¡ªof her giving him the pups I never could¡ªmade my chest ache like a fresh wound. But for Daniel, I would endure anything. Even this.


    I watched Kieran closely, his expression unreadable in the dim kitchen light. Finally, he gave a single stiff nod.


    "Fine. You can have full custody."


    The catch. He agreed so easily.


    Not a single denial. Not one word to contradict what I¡¯d said about him and Celeste. He still preferred a family with her, didn¡¯t he?


    And the most pathetic part? Some foolish, desperate corner of my heart had still hoped. Still waited for him to say something¡ªanything¡ªto prove our marriage hadn¡¯t been just a prison sentence to him.


    I pressed my palms to my stinging eyes. Gods, what was wrong with me?


    I couldn¡¯t afford to hope anymore. Not tonight. If I didn¡¯t leave here soon, I¡¯d copse right here on the cold tiles¡ª


    Then Kieran caught my wrist.


    He cleared his throat awkwardly, his grip warm against my skin. "We can wait until after the funeral to finalize everything, if you prefer."


    For one dangerous moment, I almost believed him. Almost thought this was kindness.


    If only he¡¯d shown me this consideration once in ten years.


    I wrenched my arm free. "No need to dy. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s much to dissolve¡ªyou never even gave me a mating mark."


    The one thing he¡¯d refused when we married. That, and loving me.


    "Your wolf never came," he¡¯d said that night we got married, his voice carefully nk. "A mating bond would only cause you pain when..."


    When we inevitably divorced.


    He hadn¡¯t finished the sentence, but we both knew. Just like we both knew the real reason¡ªthe mark belonged to Celeste in his mind. Always had.


    The bitter truth settled in my chest: he¡¯d nned for this ending from the very beginning.


    What difference did it make now? Whether it was pity or premeditation, the result was the same¡ªmy neck remained unmarked, my heart remained broken, and Kieran would walk away free.


    Kieran¡¯s brow furrowed deeper.


    "Seraphina, there¡¯s no need for bitterness. Our marriage was a mistake¡ªI only hope we can both move on." His voice softened, that hint of pity making my stomach churn. "You deserve¡ª"


    "Oh, spare me." I turned away before he could see how his pity cut me deeper than his anger ever could. "Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ve saved enough to support myself and Daniel. You¡¯ll be free by tomorrow."


    The shock on his face was almostical. Had he truly expected me to fight for him? To beg?


    Yes, I loved him. I still do.


    But ten years of trying to thaw his heart had taught me this: no amount of warmth could melt a cier that didn¡¯t want to be moved.


    And now that Celeste was back? Did he think I¡¯d delude myself into believing I ever stood a chance?


    Why crush what¡¯s left of my pride just to feed an Alpha¡¯s ego?


    I¡¯d learned my lesson. A decade in this loveless marriage had been enough. I was done fighting for people who never wanted me.


    My steps were numb as I climbed the stairs, memories of Kieran shing like ghosts behind my eyes:


    *The bright smile he¡¯d given me when we first met as children.


    *Me watching from the shadows when he won his first Hunt.


    *The way my heart shattered as he ced the victory gand on Celeste¡¯s head, her lips meeting his in a sweet kiss.


    *The blur of liquor sses when their engagement was announced.


    *That catastrophic night that started it all.


    *Then¡ªDaniel¡¯s birth, his first steps, every milestone since...


    Halfway up the staircase, Daniel¡¯s sleepy voice echoed in my mind:


    "You and Dad will always be here, right?"


    My heart lurched. Gods. How do we tell him?


    I whirled around, my earlier resolve cracking. "How... how do we exin this to Daniel?"


    Kieran paused mid-sip of water. "I¡¯ll handle it."


    Of course. He¡¯s already nned for this, too. My fists clenched.


    "And you needn¡¯t worry about finances," he added stiffly. "Daniel is still my son. I¡¯ll cover his expenses¡ªand yours."


    I couldn¡¯t read his expression. After ten years, the view I knew best was still his poker face. But this time, I refused to waste energy deciphering him.


    Tomorrow, once the papers were signed, we¡¯d be strangers. As he wished.


    I turned without answering.


    The bedroom door clicked shut behind me¡ªthen the dam broke.


    Silent sobs wracked my body as I slid to the floor, the day¡¯s grief finally overwhelming me. Somewhere downstairs, the floorboards creaked.


    Kieran was probably already packing. Probably already picturing Celeste in this house, raising my son.


    My hand flew to my unmarked throat¡ªwhere his teeth should have been. Where a mating bond should have sealed us together.


    "It¡¯s okay, Sera," I whispered into the hollow dark, arms wrapped tight around my shaking ribs. "You¡¯ll survive this."


    For my son¡ªI¡¯ll survive anything.

 Chapter 4 WHERE’S THE FIRE?

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 4 WHERE¡¯S THE FIRE?</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I returned from thewyer¡¯s office feeling like my soul had been put through a shredder.


    Walking through the front door gave me a strange kind of anxiety. Maybe it was because I knew this was one of thest times I would be here again.


    I let my gaze roam the foyer, taking in every detail¡ªDaniel¡¯s baby picture on the mantel, the portrait taken of Kieran when he was ordained Alpha, the picture of Daniel and me on his fifth birthday.


    There were no pictures of Kieran and me. Shocker.


    I headed straight to Kieran¡¯s office. I had left early in the morning, not wanting to run into him and have an awkward conversation about the uing divorce. I¡¯d also been avoiding Daniel, I think.


    How could I look into those innocent eyes and exin that his family was breaking apart?


    "I don¡¯t... get it."


    Daniel¡¯s small, confused voice stopped me outside Kieran¡¯s office. The door was slightly ajar, and I saw Daniel sitting in a chair in front of Kieran¡¯s desk like a visitor. Kieran sat opposite him, looking at our son with a tenderness he never showed me.


    He leaned forward and took Daniel¡¯s hands in his. "Mommy and Daddy won¡¯t be living together anymore, champ."


    "But... why?" Daniel¡¯s lower lip trembled. "Don¡¯t you love Mom?"


    I tensed. How was Kieran going to answer that? Surely he wouldn¡¯t tell our son he didn¡¯t love his mother. But the only other option was to lie.


    Kieran sighed and stood from his seat. He walked over to Daniel¡¯s side and took his hands again, crouching to our son¡¯s level.


    "You know, your mom gave me the greatest gift in the world," he said. He reached up and gently patted Daniel¡¯s head. "You. And for that? I¡¯ll always love her."


    My chest tightened. For ten years, I¡¯d desperately wanted to hear those words from Kieran, and now, there they were¡ªwhile I held divorce papers in my hands.


    But I knew what they truly meant¡ªKieran only married me because I gave him Daniel. He only tolerated me for a decade because I was the mother of his heir. It was more proof that our marriage was one-sided.


    His true, unconditional love was reserved for Celeste.


    A choked sound escaped me.


    Kieran went rigid. His head snapped up, wolf-quick, those gold-flecked eyes narrowing at the door.


    "We don¡¯t spy on private conversations," he said coolly, rising to his full height. The Alpha voice. The one that made the pack members bow automatically.


    I took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    "Mommy!" Daniel stood and went to me, throwing his arms around my waist.


    "Hi, honey." I kissed the top of his head.


    "Is it true?" he asked, looking up at me with wide, ssy eyes.


    I stroked his head. "I¡ª"


    "Danny, give your mom and me some space, okay? Go help Chef with dinner preparations."


    Daniel pouted. "But¡ª"


    "Now." That single word carried the weight ofmand.


    I squeezed his shoulder reassuringly. "We¡¯ll talk more at home, baby. Go on."


    Daniel sighed and walked out, his shoulders slightly slumped.


    I closed the door behind me.


    Kieran¡¯s gaze dropped to the papers in my hand. Something unreadable flickered across his face.


    "I assume those are the papers?"


    I nodded, suddenly feeling nervous.


    "Mywyer drafted the agreement, stating the custody terms." I moved forward and ced the document on the desk. "Everything¡¯s clearly outlined¡ªvisitation schedules, holidays, education decisions..."


    Kieran opened the folder and pulled out the documents. His eyebrows furrowed in concentration as his eyes darted over the pages.


    "Um, I also met with a realtor she suggested," I continued, sping my hands before me. "She showed me a lovely house about thirty minutes from here. It¡¯s fully furnished¡ªready to move in¡ªand the mortgage is very reasonable. It¡¯s in neutral territory, so you can visit anyt¡ª"


    "Where¡¯s the fire?"


    I paused, frowning at Kieran. "What?"


    "I¡¯m the one who asked for a divorce." He dropped the papers on the desk. "Yet here you are with moving ns and legal documents before the ink¡¯s even dry. Were you counting down the days?"


    The truth burned my tongue¡ªyes, every single one of the 3,652 days we¡¯d been married. But admitting that would only give him more ammunition to use against me in the custody battle I feared wasing.


    Kieran scoffed at my silence and sat back in his chair. "Leave the address of your new home," he said. "My son and I will have dinner, then I¡¯ll send him your way, along with your signed copy of the papers."


    The finality in his voice extinguished my hope of onest family meal. Of course, the great Alpha Kieran wouldn¡¯t deign to break bread with his soon-to-be ex-wife.


    I left Kieran¡¯s office, the hole in my chest yawning further. I hadn¡¯t been able to sleepst night after the news, so I¡¯d used that time to pack all my belongings.


    I¡¯d never been given a proper chance to make this ce my home, so everything I owned fit into two suitcases.


    After loading my car with it, instead of driving away, I just sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    I stared up at the house before me, recalling all my memories. The ones I¡¯d made with Daniel were bright and colorful, filled with love andughter. But the memories of Kieran were grey, dull, and empty. Every stilted conversation, every withheld touch, every smile he saved for someone else.


    The shrill ringtone shattered my reverie. My mother¡¯s name shing on the screen sent ice through my veins. Two calls in as many days after a decade of silence? The universe clearly had jokes.


    "Hi, Mom." I forced cheer into my voice. "How are you holding up?"


    She bypassed pleasantries like always. "Is it true?"


    My fingers tightened around the phone. "Is what true?"


    "That you¡¯re finally divorcing Kieran."


    The breath left my lungs. Of course she knew. Kieran had probably called Celestest night.


    "Yes," I ground out between clenched teeth.


    The sound of my mother¡¯s relieved sigh cut deeper than any de. Actual, gods-damned relief.


    "It¡¯s for the best," she said. "The marriage was a mistake to begin with. This... this is the correction we¡¯ve all been waiting for."


    My mouth fell open. A single, betrayed tear slipped free. What kind of mother celebrates her daughter¡¯s heartbreak? The answer came swiftly and bitterly¡ªthe kind who always wanted her other daughter to win.


    I hung up without another word and powered off my phone before she could twist the knife further.


    Just then, the front door opened, and Daniel walked out. Kieran walked out after him, shouldering arge duffle bag. I frowned. No way that was all Daniel¡¯s things. Kieran was making a point¡ªit didn¡¯t matter that we moved, Daniel¡¯s home was still here.


    Daniel saw me in the car, and his eyes lit up. I exited the car as he rushed to me, and I hugged him.


    "I said I¡¯d bring him over," Kieran snapped,ing closer.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted¡ª"


    "Is this how it¡¯s going to be?" he cut me off. "It¡¯s bad enough you¡¯re moving my son away from me, but you¡¯re also cutting into my time with him?"


    Daniel¡¯s small hand tugged at Kieran¡¯s sleeve. "Dad... It¡¯s okay." His voice was soft but steady. "We¡¯ll see each other tomorrow. At Grandpa¡¯s funeral."


    Kieran¡¯s jaw clenched hard enough to crack stone. For a heartbeat, I thought he might argue¡ªbut then he exhaled sharply and ruffled Daniel¡¯s hair.


    "Yeah. Tomorrow, champ." His gaze flicked to me, cold and dismissive. "Be good for your mother."


    He handed the duffle bag to me and went back inside without another word.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and loaded the bag in silence. Daniel climbed into the passenger seat withoutint, his too-wise eyes watching me carefully. As I pulled away, I forced myself not to look back¡ªnot at the house, not at the life I¡¯d failed to make work.


    Two minutes into the drive, Daniel rummaged through his backpack and produced a slightly squashed sandwich.


    "You didn¡¯t eat dinner," he said simply, pressing it into my hand.


    The tears I¡¯d been trying so hard to hold in spilled out.


    "Daniel..." My voice cracked. "Do you hate me? For this? For taking you away from your dad?"


    He considered it with a solemnity no nine-year-old should possess. My heart stalled, braced for the blow¡ª


    "No." He fiddled with his seatbelt. "I know you were sad a lot. Maybe now you can be happy."


    A sob tore free. The road blurred. His small hand slipped into mine, squeezing tight.


    "Don¡¯t cry, Mom." His whisper was fierce with promise. "You¡¯ve got me. I¡¯ll make you happy."


    I brought his knuckles to my lips, tasting salt and hope. So what if Kieran never loved me? This remarkable boy did¡ªwholeheartedly, unconditionally¡ªand in that moment, it was enough.


    More than enough.

 Chapter 5 THE FUNERAL

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 5 THE FUNERAL</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Another sleepless night.


    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me¡ªI hadn¡¯t shared a bed with Kieran in years, yet the unfamiliar silence of this new house felt louder than any absence. Every time I closed my eyes, the ghosts of what might have been danced behind my lids.


    Three times I¡¯d crept down the hall to check on Daniel, only to find him curled peacefully under his Star Warsforter, his breathing deep and even. Thank the moon for small mercies. This modest house mightck the imposing security of the Alpha Manor, but I¡¯d fill every inch with enough love topensate.


    When dawn¡¯s pale fingers finally pried through my ckout curtains, a lead weight settled in my stomach.


    Today we¡¯d bury my father.


    I dressed slowly, each movement weighted with dread. It wasn¡¯t grief that paralyzed me¡ªour rtionship had died long before his heart stopped beating. No, it was the prospect of facing my family¡¯s judgmental stares, of standing across a coffin from Kieran while our divorce papers gathered fresh ink.


    Ex-husband. The term scraped against my raw nerves.


    Daniel¡¯s door creaked as I pushed it open. My breath caught¡ªthere he sat, already dressed in the miniature ck suit we¡¯d picked out together, his small fingers deftly maneuvering his Nintendo Switch.


    "Morning, Mom." He shed me a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    Tears pricked myshes. Where had my baby gone? The boy staring back at me wore Kieran¡¯s strong jawline, his piercing gaze. A living reminder of everything I¡¯d lost¡ªand everything I¡¯d gained.


    "Look at you," I whispered, smoothing hispel. "All grown up."


    Sadness shadowed his face, but he steeled himself and put the video game console aside. "Let¡¯s go," he whispered, shoulders squaring with forced bravery.


    But when the old stone church loomed into view, Daniel¡¯s courage faltered. His knuckles whitened around the car door handle.


    "Hey." I cupped his tense shoulder. "Talk to me."


    When he turned, the unshed tears in his eyes shattered me. "We didn¡¯t... we didn¡¯t get to say goodbye. Does that mean Grandpa doesn¡¯t know we loved him?"


    The question hit like a silver dagger between my ribs. While my father¡¯s absence had be my normal, Daniel had lost his favorite storytelling partner, his secret cookie supplier.


    I pressed my palm over his thundering heart. "Grandpa¡¯s right here, my love." My voice cracked. "And here." I tapped his temple gently. "As long as we remember him, he¡¯s never really gone."


    Daniel exhaled shakily, some of the tension leaving his small frame. "Okay."


    "Ready?"


    His nod was all the strength I needed. Together, we stepped out of the car.


    The church doors swallowed us into a sea of mourners¡ªpack members in their finest ck, allies from neighboring territories, and a scattering of human associates who¡¯d done business with my father. The air hummed with whispered condolences and the cloying scent of lilies.


    My family sat like royalty in the front pew. My mother¡¯s head rested against Ethan¡¯s shoulder, while Celeste¡ª


    Gods.


    Even in grief, my sister looked like she¡¯d stepped from a magazine spread. Sunlight through stained ss windows gilded her perfect blonde waves, her designer dress clinging to curves that had always made my own frame feel boyish inparison.


    "Daniel, darling!" My mother¡¯s arms opened wide as we approached¡ªnot for me, never for me¡ªbut for the grandson who carried the ckthorne name. The grandson who mattered.


    I watched numbly as Daniel was enfolded in her embrace, his small frame disappearing against her ckce. That left only one vacant seat¡ªsandwiched between Celeste and the end of the pew.


    My sister¡¯s cial blue eyes raked over me. A decade apart, yet her hatred hadn¡¯t dimmed. She inched away as I sat, the silk of her dress whispering against the pew like a snake¡¯s warning.


    Trying to force my thoughts away from the family who didn¡¯t want me, I let my gaze wander round the hall¡ªandnd on another family that didn¡¯t want me. The ckthornes upied the opposite side of the aisle, Kieran¡¯s broad shoulders cutting an imposing silhouette beside his parents.


    Leona ckthorne¡¯s lips pursed when she noticed me looking. Like my family rejected me, the ckthornes refused to ept me. To them, I was Kieran¡¯s legal wife, not his Luna.


    His mother, Leona, still held the title of Luna even after the Alpha title was passed to Kieran. Now, she regarded me icily. I¡¯m sure she was ecstatic over the divorce news. The stain on her family was finally gone.


    A small, warm hand slipped into mine. Daniel had extricated himself from my mother¡¯s clutches and now formed a living barrier between me and Celeste. His fingers squeezed mine¡ªa silent I¡¯m here.


    I squeezed back, drawing strength from this remarkable child who shouldn¡¯t have needed to be the brave one. The organ¡¯s mournful chords signaled the service¡¯s start. Just a few more hours. I could hold myself together that long. Couldn¡¯t I?


    ***


    I had to give Celeste credit¡ªher timing was impable.


    She waited through the entire service. Waited through the graveside ceremony as we each scattered handfuls of earth onto our father¡¯s coffin. Waited until the crowd dispersed, leaving only Daniel and me watching the gravediggers begin their solemn work.


    "How thoughtful of you to offer help with the funeral arrangements." Her voice sliced through my grief like a silver de.


    I stiffened but didn¡¯t turn. "I meant it." The hollow ache in my chest deepened. My single text offering assistance had gone unanswered¡ªmy mother¡¯s silence spoke volumes. With Celeste back, I was more obsolete.


    Celeste¡¯sugh was all sharp edges. "As if anyone would ept anything from you."


    The wind carried her cloying jasmine perfume as she stepped closer. "Ten years, sister," she hissed. "Ten years you yed house with my life. But I¡¯m reiming what¡¯s mine¡ªmy family, my position..." Her breath warmed my ear. "My Kieran."


    I almost startedughing in front of my father¡¯s grave.


    The absurdity¡ªCeleste had always owned them all. Their love, their loyalty, Kieran¡¯s heart¡ªnone of it had ever truly been mine to lose.


    "Wee home," I murmured to the freshly turned earth. Today was about honoring my father, not fighting battles I was destined to lose.


    Celeste always won.


    The crunch of gravel announced her departure. I didn¡¯t need to look to know she¡¯d gone straight to Kieran¡ªcould picture perfectly how Leona¡¯s face would light up, how Kieran¡¯s arms would open instinctively. When Daniel shifted beside me, I caught the confirmation in my periphery: Celeste tucked against Kieran¡¯s chest like she belonged there, smirking over his shoulder.


    "Mom?" Daniel¡¯s small hand found mine. My brave boy, standing guard between me and the world. "Can I go see Grandma?"


    The plea in his eyes undid me. However much they rejected me, Daniel deserved his family. "Of course, sweetheart." My kiss lingered in his hair as he dashed away.


    From across the field, I watched Christian scoop Daniel up with grandfatherly ease, Leona fussing over his suit. At least they loved him¡ªthe one good thing toe from this sham of a marriage.


    Alone now, I faced the gaping hole in the earth. The gaping hole in my life.


    "Goodbye, Dad," I whispered to the wind, my tears falling not just for the father I¡¯d lost, but for the daughter he¡¯d never truly seen.


    I turned from my father¡¯s grave, my heels sinking into the soft earth as I made for the sanctuary of my car. I¡¯d wait there¡ªalone, invisible¡ªuntil this miserable affair was over.


    I was halfway out of the gravesite when chaos ensued.


    One minute: a somber afternoon pierced only by muffled sobs. The next: a nightmare of snarls and screams as rogues poured from the tree line like shadows given teeth.


    Daniel.


    His name was a prayer on my lips as I whirled back, scanning the chaos. My brother¡¯s massive brown wolf stood guard over our mother, his fangs dripping crimson. Across the clearing, Kieran¡¯s midnight-ck form circled Celeste¡ªof course.


    No one looked my way. No one remembered the wolfless daughter, the defective mate, the easy target.


    The rogues noticed.


    Yellow eyes locked onto me as gaunt forms slunk closer, nostrils ring at the scent of my fear.


    "Daniel!" My scream tore through the cacophony. Where was he? Who¡ª


    A crushing weight mmed into my back, ws tearing across my skin. I hit the ground hard, the world tilting as I scrambled backward. Above me, an emaciated rogue wolf loomed, rancid drool sttering my cheeks as it snarled.


    This was it. After everything, I¡¯d die on my knees in the dirt.


    My gaze darted desperately through the fray. My shoulder was on fire, hot, thick liquid trickling down my back, but all that mattered was Daniel.


    Please, I silently begged whatever deity was listening, just let me see him onest time¡ª


    The rogue lunged.


    Just before he bit my head off, a ck blur intercepted mid-air, the sickening crunch of bones echoing as the attacking wolf was hurled aside.


    Towering over me, hackles raised and fangs bared, stood a massive ck wolf I¡¯d never seen before.

 Chapter 6 ICY REGARD

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 6 ICY REGARD</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The scent of Seraphina¡¯s blood still haunted me.


    I couldn¡¯t purge that scene¡ªrogues swarming, Daniel safe with my parents, Celeste needing my protection after years of neglectingbat training. But when those fangs shed toward Sera... when her blood flooded the air, thick with pain...


    My heart stopped.


    Every Alpha instinct roared to shield her¡ªmy ex-wife, my son¡¯s mother, the mate I¡¯d never publicly imed. Yet before I could move, another shadow got involved first.


    I should¡¯ve been grateful when that stranger tore the rogues apart. Should¡¯ve thanked the moon when he saved Sera¡¯s life before it was toote.


    But watching him shift back, cradling her against his bare chest, a snarl ripped from my throat before I could choke it back. My canines throbbed, my vision bleeding amber.


    "Mine." My wolf, Ashar, snarled.


    The word was a lie. I had no right to it. Not after the divorce papers. Not after a decade of denying her my mark. Denied her the title of Luna.


    What kind of Alpha ims ownership over a mate he never truly imed?


    So why did the sight of his hands on her waist make me want to paint these fucking trees with his entrails?


    "How is she?" My mother¡¯s voice on the phone dragged me back to the present. "Daniel wants to know."


    I nced at the closed door of the treatment room in the ER in front of me, a cocktail of unfamiliar emotions stirring in my stomach. How was she? I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯d seen her dress in tatters, seen the blood pouring down her back, but I wasn¡¯t the hero who¡¯d saved her. Wasn¡¯t even the one who brought her here. Just the useless ex-husband waiting for news.


    No updates yet. No one hade to tell us anything.


    She had to be alive. She needed to be alive. How would I exin to Daniel if anything worse had happened to Sera? How would I justify protecting another woman instead of his defenseless, wolfless mother?


    Self-loathing burned through me. Whatever had passed between Sera and me, hurting Daniel was thest thing we wanted.


    "She¡¯s¡ª"


    The door opened, and Seraphina walked out.


    Her right hand was in a sling, bandages poking out from under the rolled-up sleeve of the shirt. Because she didn¡¯t have a wolf, she wouldn¡¯t be able to heal as fast as werewolves did.


    The thought of her having to nurse the pain and deal with injury like a mundane task gave me an ufortable, gnawing feeling.


    Her head was turned inward, smiling at whoever was in the room¡ªa doctor or nurse. "Thank you... I will... Yep." Then she turned, and our eyes met.


    I¡¯d always thought Seraphina had beautiful eyes¡ªflecks of green swirling in blue, like fish in a cerulean sea. For ten long years, I had deliberately avoided looking into them too deeply. Refused to acknowledge the devotion that once shimmered in their depths.


    I told myself I couldn¡¯t forget she was the woman who¡¯d ruined my life. Couldn¡¯t surrender again to that dangerous allure and betray my love for Celeste. But now, seeing those same eyes regard me with nothing but cial indifference, my heart clenched.


    Her smile fell. It was like that sea had frozen over, and there was nothing¡ªnot even anger for failing to protect her¡ªjust icy regard.


    "Sera!"


    I¡¯d almost forgotten Margaret next to me. She had been sitting in the corner, silently praying to the Moon Goddess since they¡¯d wheeled Sera in. Two hospital visits in one week¡ªI doubted she could handle losing another family member.


    As soon as she spotted Seraing out, she sprang up, rushing toward her daughter. Sera broke our gaze to view her mother, her eyebrows furrowing slightly.


    "Oh, darling, look at you." Margaret¡¯s voice trembled as she reached for Sera¡¯s injuries.


    "Excuse me," Sera stepped back, leaving her mother¡¯s hands suspended in empty air. "Who are you calling? It can¡¯t be me."


    "If you¡¯re looking for your darling¡ª" Her gaze cut past Margaret to where Ethan and Celeste stood, "¡ªshe¡¯s right behind you."


    "Sera!" Ethan interjected, his Alpha tone sharp with disapproval. "Mother¡¯s just concerned. What did the doctors say?"


    "Since when does my survival matter to any of you?" The ice in her voice was a de to the chest. This wasn¡¯t the Sera I knew. The woman who¡¯d once clung to our rare kindness like sunlight, who¡¯d shaped herself into whatever might earn a scrap of our affection.


    "The doctors said I¡¯ll live," she continued, that cial stare flicking to me. "But then again..." A cold smile. "Who cares about an expendable nobody, so long as the important people are safe?"


    "That¡¯s not¡ª"


    "Where is my son?" She cut off Margaret, turning to me with eyes stripped of all their former tenderness. As if I were just a stranger to her now.


    "At home," I answered stiffly. "With my parents."


    "I¡¯ll go get him." She gave a curt nod before walking toward the exit.


    "Wait¡ª" My hand shot out, catching her wrist. "Daniel is safe where he is. You¡¯re in no condition to care for him right now."


    Her gaze dropped to where my fingers circled her arm, brow furrowing. I released her but blocked her path.


    "The rogues who attacked today are likely the same ones who targeted your father. This wasn¡¯t random, Sera. They¡¯re systematically hunting the Frostbane Pack members, trying to¡ª"


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    The ice in her voice made the room collectively inhale.


    "For fuck¡¯s sake, Sera!" Ethan snapped. "Are you really this dense? You¡¯re in danger!"


    "I stopped being a Frostbane member years ago." Her voice was a whip-crack. "Which means I¡¯m safe."


    "Sera, listen¡ª" I dragged a hand through my hair, frustration spiking.


    "And I¡¯m not part of your pack either." She took a step closer, eyes glinting like shards of diamond. "Is this some new ploy to take Daniel from me?"


    "What?" I looked at her, unbelieving.


    "Then I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re all standing here trying to stop me from getting my child."


    "Have you lost your mind, Sera?" Margaret eximed.


    "I¡¯ve given you what you wanted." A shrug, feigning nonchnce. "The divorce is signed. I¡¯ve moved out. The funeral¡¯s over. There¡¯s no reason for us to keep talking."


    My jaw tightened. "Sera, that¡¯s not¡ª"


    "Try to take Daniel," she locked my eyes, a promise sharpened to a killing edge, "and you¡¯ll learn how sharp my teeth are¡ªwith or without a wolf."


    I exhaled through my nose. "Let me drive you."


    Sera froze. So did Celeste¡ªI felt her stare burning into my back.


    Shit. I schooled my features into something colder. "Your car¡¯s still at the cemetery. Divorced or not, you¡¯re still my son¡¯s mother. That makes you my responsibility."


    "No." Herugh was bitter as wolfsbane. "You already proved my point. Even when you¡¯re right beside me, you don¡¯t choose me. I won¡¯t trust my safety to someone who¡¯s resented me for a decade."


    "Sera." The warning in my voice should¡¯ve made her flinch.


    She didn¡¯t even hesitate. Just walked out.


    And fuck if that didn¡¯t feel like a silver bullet to the chest.


    Sera was a viper. Her distance should¡¯ve been a relief.


    So why did the line she¡¯d drawn between us make me want to tear the whole goddamn world apart?


    Celeste¡¯s touch startled me. "This is just... temporary, right?" Her fingers trembled against my arm. "We won¡¯t have to keep doing this?"


    I forced my attention back to her¡ªto the woman I¡¯d loved for years. My rightful Luna-to-be.


    "Nothing changes." I covered her hand with mine, squeezing. "You¡¯ll alwayse first."


    "Kieran," she sobbed into my chest, "with Father gone, I¡ªI don¡¯t feel safe. I need you."


    "I¡¯ve got you," I murmured, pulling her closer. "No one will tear us apart again."


    Celeste nestled deeper into my embrace, her tears dampening my shirt. Yet my traitorous gaze kept drifting to that empty exit, where Sera disappeared.


    The unease coiled in my gut.


    Why?

 Chapter 7 ROCKY RELATIONSHIP

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 7 ROCKY RELATIONSHIP</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "Mom!"


    Daniel unfolded himself from Christian ckthorne¡¯sp and raced to me as soon as I stepped in through the front door.


    I exhaled, catching his body against mine in a one-armed hug. I pressed his head against my chest, feeling his little heart thunder against me.


    He was fine; he was safe. My family had failed me in countless ways, but at least they¡¯d protected him. I was so thankful for that.


    "Hi, baby," I whispered into his curls.


    Daniel pulled back and eyed my injured arm, wrapped in bandages and a sling, his face tightening. "You¡¯re hurt." His voice wobbled.


    I shook my head, cupping his cheek to pull his gaze away. "It¡¯s okay, my love." I pressed his head against my chest again, kissing his hair. "I¡¯m okay."


    He clutched onto the fabric of the shirt I¡¯d borrowed from a nurse, and the shudder that ran through him seemed to reverberate through me.


    "It¡¯s okay, Mom." His voice was muffled. "I¡¯ll take care of you."


    I closed my eyes as a tear slid down my cheek. "I know you will, baby." My strong, beautiful boy who loved me in a world where no one else did. "We¡¯ll take care of each other."


    "Is this how you conduct yourself?" Leona¡¯s voice sliced through the moment. "Entering my home without so much as an acknowledgment?"


    I looked up. The ckthornes sat entwined on the couch, Leona¡¯s re as sharp as ever. Once, that look would¡¯ve sent me scrambling to apologize, to prove myself worthy. Yet now, looking between Leona and Christian, I waited for that pathetic part of me that always sought their validation to re up. But¡ªnothing.


    No fear. No anger. Just hollow eptance. The chaos of today had changed something. It felt like a switch had been flipped inside me, and I just... didn¡¯t care anymore.


    This family had drained me dry, and I was done bleeding for them.


    I ruffled Daniel¡¯s curls. "Go say goodbye to your grandparents, hon," I said, my voice steady.


    Daniel¡¯s arms reluctantly dropped from around my waist, and he moved to Leona and Christian.


    I tried not to notice how Christian¡¯s arms circled Leona¡¯s waist¡ªhow natural their affection was. A lifetime ago, I¡¯d foolishly dreamed Kieran might one day hold me like that.


    The memory almost made meugh.


    After Daniel had hugged his grandparents, I took his hand and walked out of the house wordlessly and¡ª


    Speaking of sights that stung my eyes.


    Kieran¡¯s familiar ck G-Wagon was in the driveway. He was at the passenger side, and I watched as he grabbed Celeste¡¯s tiny waist and helped her out of the car.


    Bracing her hands on his shoulder, she looked up at him with adoration, and he looked at her with a tenderness he¡¯d never once shown me.


    I waited for jealousy and bitterness to pull in my belly, but again¡ªthat nothing feeling. Just a dull ache behind my eyes.


    "Is she why?"


    Daniel¡¯s quiet voice stopped me cold. I turned to see my son staring ahead¡ªat Kieran and Celeste¡ªstonily, his dark eyes narrowed. "Is she the reason why Dad is leaving us?"


    I inhaled sharply. Celeste had left before Daniel was born, and he¡¯d never met her. I wondered if any of my parents had told him about his aunt¡ªthe one whose man his mother allegedly stole.


    At that moment, Kieran and Celeste saw us. A muscle ticked in his jaw, and his hand dropped from around her waist. A brief expression crossed Kieran¡¯s face, and I must have been hallucinating from my painkillers because it looked a little bit like... guilt?


    I remembered the question I¡¯d asked Kieran when he dropped the divorce bomb.


    "It¡¯s because of Celeste, isn¡¯t it?"


    "No," he¡¯d lied. "Of course not."


    I forced a smile, cupping Daniel¡¯s chin. "No, baby," I lied, my voice too bright. "Of course not."


    The words tasted like ash. I hated lying to my son, but even more than that, I hated the idea of him getting hurt in any way. Whatever rocky rtionship Kieran and I had was between both of us. I didn¡¯t want to expose Daniel to any unnecessary drama.


    Daniel¡¯s shoulders rxed. He believed me¡ªfor now.


    "Come on." I took his hand, steering us away.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Daniel lift his hand in a small wave to Kieran. I kept walking, but the weight of someone¡¯s gaze burned between my shoulder des¡ª


    Hot enough to scar.


    ***


    "Are you okay, Mom?" Daniel asked, tugging the thick duvet over my shoulder. "Do you need anything else?"


    I smiled. He¡¯d meant it when he said he¡¯d take care of me¡ªopening doors, helping me take an awkward, clothed towel bath, and even putting a bowl of mac and cheese in the microwave. It was cold in the middle, but I devoured the whole thing like it had five Michelin stars.


    "Just one more thing."


    I pulled the duvet open, patting the space beside me. Daniel grinned and, with a half-hearted eye-roll, climbed in. We hardly ever slept in the same bed anymore on ount of Daniel being "way too old for cuddling."


    As far as I was concerned, such a thing wasn¡¯t possible. As long as I was alive, he was my baby and would always be the perfect age¡ªand size¡ªfor cuddling.


    I gingerly draped my injured arm around his waist, and he cradled it in his arms. "Does it still hurt?"


    I tucked his head under my chin. "Not when I¡¯m with you."


    There was a soft silence in which Daniel idly trailed a finger over the bandage. "Mom?" he said quietly after a while.


    "Hmm?"


    "When I grow up... when I get my wolf, I¡¯ll protect you. I promise."


    My throat constricted with emotion, and I closed my eyes tightly against the tears that immediately swam to the surface.


    Behind my eyelids, the faces of my so-called family shed¡ªmy mother¡¯s performative grief, Kieran¡¯s infuriating indifference. Ten years I¡¯d wasted trying to earn their love. Ten years of begging scraps from people who¡¯d dly watch me starve.


    But then¡ª


    A rogue¡¯s fangs. A shadow leaping between us. Strong arms lifting me, the press of a tattoo against my cheek.


    The nurses¡¯ giggles when I¡¯d asked about my savior: "Oh, that Alpha? He carried you in like you were made of ss."


    An Alpha who protected the weak. He¡¯d saved many other wolves in the attack¡ªmainly Omegas.


    That only opened up a myriad of questions. The strong usually didn¡¯t bother with the weak, especially since I didn¡¯t know him from anywhere. So, who was this Alpha with a thing for weak wolves?


    "Whoever he is... I hope I get to thank him someday." My fingers brushed the bandages on my arm. "For protecting the wolfless, defenseless little Sera."


    ***


    Daniel was still sleeping when I woke early the following morning. I scoffed slightly, affectionately stroking his hair.


    "Too old for cuddling my ass," I murmured. He was wrapped around me like a baby ko.


    My muscles ached, and my back stung like a bitch. Still, I dragged myself to the kitchen, grabbed a box of Hungry Jack, and began putting breakfast together.


    I¡¯d barely ted the first pancake when there was a knock on the door.


    I nced at the clock¡ªsix-thirty. Not only was it early, but it was also unusual, considering we¡¯d just moved to this house, and I couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would visit us at this time.


    Kieran, maybe, but¡ª


    Iughed softly to myself at the ridiculous thought.


    When I opened the door, however, theughter died in my throat.


    Standing before me, his broad shoulders filling the entire doorway, was a man I¡¯d never met. What stunned me, however, was the shocking sense of familiarity I felt at the sight of him.


    I squinted against the early morning sun, which shone in my eyes and darkened his features. As if he noticed my difort, he shifted, blocking out the sun, and I could suddenly see him clearly.


    Jet ck hair pulled into a man-bun at the nape of his neck, dark blue eyes like an evening sky, a strikingly handsome face, and¡ª


    I gasped as my eyes dropped down¡ªto his right arm. To the swirling sleeve of ck ink covering it.


    It was he: the Alpha who saved my life.

 Chapter 8 OUT OF THE SHADOWS

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8 OUT OF THE SHADOWS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "Hi, Sera."


    His voice was deep and smooth, mildly amused¡ªmaybe because I was staring at him with my eyes popping out of my head.


    When I didn¡¯t move or say anything, he chuckled, the sound rumbling in the space between us. "I see I must have caught you at a bad time. I¡¯ll just¡ª"


    He turned to walk away, and I gasped out of my frozen state. "Wait!"


    He turned back, an eyebrow raised.


    "It¡¯s... you."


    His lips twitched. "Lucian Reed." He stretched out the tattooed arm to me expectantly.


    On autopilot, I reached out with my uninjured arm and took his hand. It wasrge and warm and swallowed mine. "Seraphina Bl¡ª" No, not ckthorne¡ªnot anymore. Not really Lockwood, either. Besides, he already knew my name.


    "Uhm...e in, please." I stepped out of the doorway and gestured into the house.


    "Thank you," Lucian said as he crossed the threshold. He towered over me, almost as tall as Kieran, and I took an instinctive step back.


    "Th-this way."


    I led him to the living room and gestured for him to sit in the armchair.


    He sat in it as if it were a throne, and something told me he could drop into a pile of mud and make it look regal.


    His head swiveled, taking in the living room¡ªthe flowery wallpaper, the mismatched couches, and oddly matching side tables.


    "Your home is lovely."


    I couldn¡¯t tell if he was being sarcastic, but I waved thement away. "It came like this. I just moved in."


    As soon as I said the words, I dropped my gaze. Why was I telling this stranger my business?


    "How are your injuries?" he asked, nodding toward my bandages.


    My fingers brushed over the surface. "They¡¯ll heal. I¡ª" I swallowed. "Thank you. I should have said that the moment I opened the door¡ªthank you so much for saving my life."


    Lucian grinned, a full-toothed smile that made him look less intimidating.


    "You¡¯re very wee, Sera."


    I worried my lower lip between my teeth. "Can I ask, though... why did you do it? Everyone was protecting what mattered to them; we don¡¯t even know each other."


    He shook his head, his smile fading into something softer. "You may not know me, but I know you."


    He slipped a hand into his pocket and then stretched it to me. My eyes scanned the contents.


    "¡¯Out of the Shadows,¡¯" I read out loud, looking up at Lucian in question.


    "I¡¯m the Alpha of the Shadowveil Pack in the south," he said.


    "And the president of¡ª" I nced at the card again. "¡¯Out of the Shadows.¡¯"


    Lucian nodded. "It¡¯s a relief organization dedicated to helping wolfless and vulnerable wolves¡ªOmegas, outcasts, rogues." He shrugged. "If a wolf needs help, OTS is there."


    Well, that exined a lot.


    "That¡¯s..." Noble, impressive, awe-inspiring. For someone who had spent her whole life being ridiculed and cast aside for being wolfless, it was a dizzying relief to find out that there was someone out there¡ªa whole ass organization¡ªwho cared that much for my kind.


    "You said you knew me," I said. "How?"


    Lucian leaned in, bracing his elbows on his thighs. "I did some business with yourte father¡ªmy condolences, by the way."


    I shrugged, ignoring the twinge of pain in my chest. It felt strange and ufortable receiving condolences for a man who¡¯d hated me up until he drew hisst breath.


    "But there was another reason why I attended his funeral," Lucian continued.


    I cocked my head, frowning as he said, "I heard Edward Lockwood¡¯s eldest daughter was wolfless."


    I could almost hear my mental walls mming up, iron gates locking.


    "What is this?" I hissed. "Were you targeting me? Did you save me so you could¡ª"


    "I saved you because you were in danger," Lucian said simply. "And I¡¯m here to check up on your well-being."


    "Are you checking up on all the other wolves you saved?"


    "No," he answered honestly.


    "So... why me?"


    "Because I want you to join my organization."


    I blinked. "What?"


    He nodded. "You¡¯re an Alpha¡¯s daughter, an Alpha¡¯s sister, and an Alpha¡¯s wife¡ª"


    "Ex-wife," I corrected immediately.


    Something twinkled in Lucian¡¯s eyes as he nodded. "Forgive me¡ªex-wife. Either way, I believe your identity and experiences could inspire many werewolves facing simr... disadvantages." It was a kinder word than the ones I¡¯d heard my whole life: disability, problem, impairment.


    I snorted. "I¡¯m not role-model material."


    Lucian raised a brow. "I¡¯d say you¡¯ve built quite a life for yourself and your son, even in light of your family¡¯s antagonism and recent divorce."


    "I¡ª" It was slightly unsettling how much this stranger knew about me.


    "The point is, Sera," he said, "I find you inspiring, and I know many others would, too. OTS is more than a relief organization. We also offer the... tools every wolf needs. We can train you, make you strong in your own right, so you never have to rely on someone else to save you."


    I nced down at the card in my hands¡ªthen back at Lucian.


    He smiled kindly. "You don¡¯t have to decide right now. Take some time to think about it."


    I nodded slowly. That, I could do.


    "Thank you," I said softly.


    "You already said that."


    Iughed softly. "Yeah, but..." No one had ever asked me to belong to something. Even my pack and family, with whom belonging should have been automatic, hadn¡¯t wanted me. But here was Lucian, who¡¯d sought me out, who wanted me to be a part of something. It sounded almost too good to be true.


    "Well," Lucian said, pushing himself to his feet, "I should get going."


    I stood, too, and walked him back to the door.


    "I hope you say yes," he said as he opened the door. "I think this will be really good for you."


    I smiled hesitantly. "I¡¯ll consider it."


    He shot me onest smile before leaving.


    Sighing, I leaned against the door, staring at the contact card in my hands. "¡¯Out of the Shadows,¡¯" I whispered. What would that be like, I wondered. If the organization was filled with wolfless wolves like me, I¡¯d be among my kind, so to speak. Could it be possible? Could I find amunity that¡ª


    A brusque knock on the door startled me.


    Smiling, I opened it. "Did you forget some¡ª"


    Kieran glowered down at me, and it was like a bubble burst over my head, showering me with reality. So much for thinking his visiting me was ridiculous.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Kieran turned, and I followed his gaze to see a dark red Aston Martin pull out of my driveway. He must have encountered Lucian outside.


    "What was he doing here this early?" Kieran hissed, turning back to me.


    A strange emotion zinged through me, one I¡¯d never felt with Kieran before¡ªirritation.


    "How is that any of your business?"


    He stepped inside and walked past me into the living room, his head darting around. "Hey," I called after him. "You can¡¯t just¡ª"


    "Did he sleep here?"


    I blinked. "Excuse me?"


    "Did he sleep here?" Kieran repeated, like my question was one of confusion and not of indignation.


    I scoffed. "Do you need a dictionary?" I asked.


    "What?"


    "Because you clearly need to be reminded of the meaning of ¡¯divorced.¡¯ Nothing concerning me is your business anymore, Kieran."


    He hadn¡¯t cared about anything pertaining to me over the decade we were married. How dare he attempt to show an interest now?


    His dark eyes shed. "I may not be your husband anymore," he snarled, "but I will always be the father of your son, and you can¡¯t be bringing strange men into my son¡¯s home when¡ª"


    "Oh, but it¡¯s okay to go around unting your rekindled rtionship with Celeste in front of Daniel?" I didn¡¯t know why I was so pissed. It wasn¡¯t like Lucian had actually slept over, or I¡¯d done anything wrong. But that was the thing¡ªeither way, it was not Kieran¡¯s business. Not anymore.


    "You¡¯re a lot of things, Kieran, but I didn¡¯t realize you were a hypocrite."


    His eyebrows furrowed so deeply, they almost merged into one. "Excuse me?"


    I pointed to the door. "There! You¡¯re excused."


    Kieran let out an incredulous scoff. "I don¡¯t know what has gotten into youtely, but this isn¡¯t you, Seraphina."


    I let out a sharp bark ofughter. "And how am I?" I asked. "How am I, Kieran? Because I can assure you, you don¡¯t fucking know me. You never did. In fact, I think this is the longest fucking conversation we¡¯ve ever had."


    Kieran took a step forward. "I¡ª"


    "Mom? Dad?"


    Kieran and I turned to see Daniel at the foot of the stairs, rubbing his eyes.


    "Baby!" I gasped, sidestepping Kieran to go to him.


    His curls were sticking around every which way, and I gently ran a hand through them. "Did we wake you?"


    He shook his head. "Your phone rm, for school."


    I nced at the clock¡ªseven a.m.


    "Right."


    Daniel looked over my shoulder and gave Kieran a toothy grin. "Hi, Dad."


    I stiffened slightly when Kieran stepped toward us, suddenly smiling brightly. "Morning, Champ."


    He waved a book I hadn¡¯t noticed in his hand earlier. "You forgot this in my officest time you did homework. Figured you needed it for school."


    Daniel reached out and took it. "Thanks, Dad." Then he sniffed once and turned to me, his eyes widening in delight. "Are you making pancakes?"


    I nodded.


    Daniel bounced on the balls of his feet. "Can Dade to breakfast?" He turned to Kieran. "Dad, can youe to breakfast?"


    Absolutely fucking not. "Danny, I¡¯m sure your father¡ª"


    "Would love to," Kieran said.


    Our eyes met over Daniel¡¯s head, and something crackled in the air between us, vtile and precarious. I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it, but I suddenly didn¡¯t have an appetite.

 Chapter 9 SADISTIC BASTARD

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 9 SADISTIC BASTARD</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The coldness wasn¡¯t unfamiliar.


    But there was an underlying tension that was new¡ªtight, ufortable.


    Still, I stered a smile on my face when Daniel asked me to pass the syrup and kept it on when Kieran asked me to pass the butter. I mped my mouth shut as father and son conversed animatedly.


    I would always be grateful that whatever animosity Kieran carried for me never spilled over to our son. So even if he never loved me, I could rest assured that he loved Daniel.


    I couldn¡¯t remember thest time we¡¯d had breakfast together, and doing it now, after we were divorced, was not only ironic but just in ridiculous.


    Although I would admit¡ªto myself only¡ªthat watching Kieran devour the pancakes and eggs I¡¯d made with gusto slightly appeased the anger and irritation I felt earlier.


    When breakfast was over, Daniel rushed upstairs to get ready for school, rebuffing my offers for help. "I¡¯m nine!" he called over his shoulder as he went. "I don¡¯t need my mommy to dress me."


    I might haveughed if Daniel¡¯s refusal of my offer didn¡¯t mean I was stuck stewing in the tension between Kieran and me.


    I cleared my throat and stood, reaching for Daniel¡¯s empty te. Kieran moved too, faster than I, and grabbed it.


    I shot him a questioning re.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be doing dishes with your injured arm," he said, taking my te out of my grip before I could protest.


    I raised an eyebrow, watching Kieran move to the sink, wondering what the hell had gotten into him.


    This was the man who¡¯d never enjoyed a meal I cooked. Who¡¯d never spared a thought for who cleaned up afterward.


    The only conversations he¡¯d ever initiated were curt notifications about when he¡¯d be taking Daniel to family gatherings¡ªones I was never invited to.


    I¡¯d grown ustomed to his indifference. To being a ghost in my own home.


    Yet now, after our divorce, here he stood in my kitchen, scrubbing dishes like our earlier argument had never happened?


    The kitchen bled into the dining space, one smooth line from marble ind to wooden table, and I sank back into my chair, watching Kieran¡¯s back as his hands moved in the sink, making quick work through soapy water.


    It was a surreal sight. A version of him I¡¯d never seen.


    The muscles beneath his t-shirt shifted and rippled as he moved, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare. At four inches over six feet, he towered over almost everything and everyone, and his body was covered with taut muscles, chiseled to perfection¡ªa living monument to Alpha perfection.


    I¡¯d dreamed of this once. A normal domestic scene: wife cooking, husband cleaning, maybe me slipping arms around his waist, and he¡¯d turn,nding a kiss¡ª


    When I heard Daniel bounding down the stairs again, I averted my gaze, feeling my cheeks burn like I¡¯d been caught doing something bad.


    Kieran wasn¡¯t mine to look at anymore¡ªnot that he¡¯d ever really been in the first ce.


    "I¡¯m ready," Daniel announced, shouldering his Pok¨¦mon backpack.


    I smiled at him and stood up from my seat. "Come o¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll take him to school."


    Arge puff of frustration left my mouth in the form of air as I turned to Kieran. "I¡¯m perfectly capable of driving my son to school," I said, forcing my voice to stay steady and calm.


    "I know," he said. "But you should be resting, not overexerting yourself."


    I blinked. Since when did he care? For ten years, Kieran had barely acknowledged my existence¡ªnow suddenly, he was all up in my business?


    "Dad¡¯s right," Daniel piped up,ing to me. He wrapped an arm around my waist, and I automatically rested my chin on his head. "Go get some more rest, Mom."


    I exhaled. "Fine."


    I looked at Kieran and forced out a "Thank you."


    He nodded once.


    After they left, I took a shower, painkillers, and then crawled into bed. But sleep wouldn¡¯te. My mind kept averting to my eventful morning¡ªuntil Kieran¡¯s infuriatingly considerate behavior hijacked my thoughts again.


    Stop. I shook my head sharply, gazending on Lucian¡¯s parting gift.


    The contact cardy on the side table¡ªan invitation.


    I grabbed my phone and typed into the search bar: Out of the Shadows.


    The first result was a website, and when I clicked on it, I was bombarded with a slew of information. My curiosity was piqued as I read through. Founded ten years ago, OTS had rapidly grown into something of a haven for werewolves like me¡ªwolfless, weak, outcasts.


    There were pictures, a virtual facility tour, and testimonials from wolves who had benefited from the organization¡¯s generosity.


    Something ballooned up in me as I drank in all the information¡ªhope. A sense of purpose I hadn¡¯t felt in forever.


    So I copied the number on the card to my phone and sent out a message.


    ¡¯Hi Lucian, It¡¯s Sera. I¡¯ve considered it; I¡¯d love a tour sometime.¡¯


    ***


    "And finally, this is the Sparring Arena," Lucian said, waving his arm around the room with a flourish.


    Slowly, I spun, taking in therge circr space.


    We were at the final spot on the tour of the OTS headquarters. We hadn¡¯t bothered with the administrative wing of the building. "Boring numbers and papers, nothing fun there," Lucian had said.


    Then he¡¯d shown me the several training facilities they had. He showed me the Core Pit, a sunken arena with natural stone walls for climbing and leaping, as well as logs, builders, and weighted chains for resistance training.


    Then there was the Moon Hall, where the wolves who could Shift practiced restraints and meditation techniques to help them control their powers. There was an intricate outdoor obstacle course with trees, rocks, and trenches designed for both humans and wolves.


    There was even an underground den lined with moss, heated dens, and fire pits for resting, healing, and mental recovery.


    Overall, it was the most impressive building I¡¯d ever been in. Making Lucian Reed the most remarkable person I¡¯d ever met for thinking to do this for a group of people that the world had written off.


    Like the general design of the OTS headquarters, the Sparring Arena was a sleek, open-air space reinforced with steel and obsidian. Lucian exined that the padded floor absorbed impact while embedded sensors tracked movement and force.


    He pointed out transparent barriers that rose around the perimeter, allowing spectators to watch without interfering.


    "Does that happen often?" I asked. "Spectating." I imagined a roaring crowd, cheering people on as they fought to the death like diators.


    Lucian shrugged. "It¡¯s mainly to track progress for feedback."


    I exhaled. "This all so... overwhelming."


    Lucian chuckled. "That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never been in an actual training facility, have you?"


    He was right. I¡¯d never trained before. My packpletely ostracized me for not having a wolf. Of course, I was never part of pack runs, and no one was willing to help me train in other aspects.


    "Is yours different?" I asked.


    He nodded. "OTS has thergest training facility in Los Angeles. And since it¡¯s located in neutral territory, many wolves from other packs train here. Our trainers are equipped to teach even the most feeble werewolves."


    I swallowed tightly, feeling that hope rise higher. "So, there would be someone willing to teach me?"


    Lucian¡¯s smile was soft, kind. "I would teach you personally."


    I snorted, rolling my eyes.


    Lucian took a step forward, and my amusement faded as I craned my neck back to keep his gaze. "I¡¯m serious, Sera."


    My eyebrows furrowed. "But... why would you? You¡¯re an Alpha. Don¡¯t you have more important things to do?"


    His lips twitched. "Important? Yes. More important?" He shook his head. "Nope."


    "Oh." I¡¯d spent my whole life being the less important choice, so I was thrown a little off-bnce.


    "What do you say?" he asked. "Ready for your first lesson?"


    I absentmindedly rolled my left shoulder. It had been a week since the rogue attack, but my injury had healed nicely. The stitches were out, and other than the asional annoying ache, I was as good as new, more or less.


    Training with Lucian would ensure I was never put in a vulnerable position where I could be injured again.


    "Yeah," I exhaled. "I¡¯m ready."


    ***


    Lucian Reed, the Alpha who saved weak wolves and paid them home visits, was kind, gentle, and warm.


    Lucian Reed, the trainer, was a sadistic bastard.


    "Stop, stop!" I panted, holding a hand out as my knees buckled, sending me to the floor.


    Lucian paced in front of me, hisbat boots thudding against the padded floors of the private training room.


    The Arena was for sparring, but OTS had hundreds of private training rooms, each divided by sliding one-way ss doors where one-on-one training took ce. It was where Lucian had made me regret ever being born.


    "Get up, Seraphina," Lucian said. His voice was unrecognizable¡ªhard, merciless. "You have more fight in you."


    "No," I wheezed, my hands trembling as I doubled over and tried not to throw up. "I don¡¯t."


    It had started with simple tasks¡ªposture, stance, and how to make a proper fist. It had quickly escted to suicidal drills¡ªwall sits, burpees, bear crawls, push-ups, nks, and the absolute fucking bane of my existence: controlled fall and recovery, which essentially required me to throw myself down on the mat and pop back up with the speed that made me breathless and nauseous.


    I felt Lucian crouch down before me, and I half-panted, half-growled. "I swear, Lucian, if you make me¡ª"


    I looked up to see him smiling down at me, the murderous trainer mask dissolved.


    "I expected you to tap out half an hour ago," he said, his voice dripping with pride. "I¡¯m impressed, Sera. I knew you had it in you."


    And even though Lucian was blurring at the edges, there was a suspicious ringing in my ears, and it felt like my heart was pounding in my belly, pride flooded my veins.


    "You. Suck," I panted.


    He tilted his head. "So you don¡¯t want hot packs?"


    My hands gave out, and I rolled, sprawling on my back. "No, please."


    The workout clothes Lucian had supplied me were soaked through and through, and every muscle in me screamed in agony, but I¡¯d never felt so... ted.


    Lucian¡¯s face loomed over me, inverted, as he braced his hands on both sides of my head.


    "This is just your first session," he said. "Imagine how strong you¡¯ll be after several."


    I grinned, looking into his twinkling blue eyes.


    I imagined it, and a rush of adrenaline flooded me. The idea of not being weak, fragile, or useless.


    "What the fuck!"


    The sliding ss wall was dragged open, and I sat up like a spring, my head bumping Lucian¡¯s on the way.


    "Ow!"


    He cupped my face, pressing his hand to the spot that had made contact. "Are you okay?" he asked, wincing.


    "I¡ª"


    A menacing growl pierced the air, and I nced to the left, in the direction of the intruder. My words died in my throat.


    Standing in front of me, in the space between the two training rooms, was Kieran, his dark eyes pitch ck with rage.

 Chapter 10 DANGEROUS COMBINATION

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 10 DANGEROUS COMBINATION</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    "No, Celeste, thumb over knuckle," Ethan reiterated for the fifth time, adjusting his sister¡¯s fist. "If you punch like that, you¡¯ll break your fingers."


    Celeste huffed, her lips forming into a pout. "Whatever, I still don¡¯t know why I even have to do this."


    Ethan exhaled and exchanged a mildly exasperated look with me. "We¡¯ve been over this before. With all the attacks on the pack, you have to get stronger. I indulged you in the past when you refused to train, but not anymore. We even came here to train in neutral territory so you wouldn¡¯t feel inferior to other pack members."


    Celeste rolled her eyes. "I don¡¯t care. Training sucks. And I have you two strong Alphas to protect me anyway."


    "Babe," I said, stepping forward. "You know Ethan and I will always protect you, but it¡¯s good for you to at least be able to hold your own in the event of the worst-case scenario."


    She sighed and stepped towards me. "But you mean it, right?" She looked up at me with her gorgeous blue eyes. "You¡¯ll always be there to protect me?"


    I kissed her hair. She¡¯de back to me, and I¡¯d be damned if I ever let anything happen to her. "Always."


    "Okay, okay," Ethan pped his hands, drawing our attention back to him. "If we can just get your stance right, Celeste, we can move on. We can¡¯t spend all day here."


    "Right." She held up a fist, the thumb tucked inside her palm. "Like this?"


    Ethan clenched his jaw, and I pressed my mouth together to stifle my amusement.


    I moved across the room and leaned against the ss door dividing the training rooms.


    "Stop, stop!"


    My ears pricked, and I turned toward the ss door. The female voice on the other side of the ss door sounded familiar.


    Whoever was in the adjoining training room had been going hard at it since we arrived, but this was the first time I heard a voice.


    I heard a muffled male voice speak. The reply from the female was equal parts sharp and exhausted.


    I knew the strangers next door were none of my business, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t pull my attention away.


    The female voice sounded so, so familiar.


    "At least Sera¡¯s lucky," Celeste grumbled as Ethan corrected her stance. "Nobody¡¯s ever going to force a wolfless werewolf to train."


    My eyes widened as everything clicked into ce. It couldn¡¯t possibly be, but...


    I slid the ss door open, and¡ªrage, potent unlike anything I¡¯d ever felt before, mmed into me with staggering force.


    Sera was lying spread-eagled on her back, and above her, his head so close to hers, like he was about to kiss her, was a stranger. No, not a stranger¡ªthe man who had saved her at Edward¡¯s funeral.


    "What the fuck!" The words tore out of me before I even registered them.


    Sera immediately shot up, her head bumping into the man¡¯s nose.


    "Ow!"


    He cupped her face, and impossibly, the rage doubled. They were both drenched in sweat, and their scents mingled in the air. Ashar growled, and I felt every muscle in my body tense.


    Celeste turned to me, and her eyes widened with shock.


    The bastard¡¯s hand was still cupping her face, and I had the sudden, jarring urge to rip his heart out.


    I had no idea why I was feeling this way, especially when the love of my life was a mere two feet away.


    Sera¡¯s shocked expression quickly faded, reced with that chilly countenance she¡¯d picked up since the funeral that was really starting to piss me off.


    "Kie?" Celeste¡¯s hand on my back should have loosened the tension in my muscles, but instead, they tightened even more.


    "What¡¯s wro¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t turn to her, but I saw in Sera¡¯s face the moment Celeste noticed her.


    The man stood, finally taking his hand off Sera¡¯s face. But immediately, he held a hand out to her, which she took without hesitation, turning her gaze away from us. I ground my teeth hard as he pulled her up.


    "Thanks," she smiled at him.


    "Why are both of you¡ª" Ethan, too, stopped in his tracks when he saw his other sister.


    Sera¡¯s sigh was unbothered, mildly annoyed, as if a bunch of neighborhood dogs hade skipping into her manicuredwn.


    "I¡¯m going to hit the showers," she said to the man, ignoring all of us altogether.


    He braced his hand on her arm, and I had to grip the edge of the ss door to stop myself from flying across the room and ripping his hand off her and then off his body.


    "Is that what we¡¯re doing now?" Ethan¡¯s cutting voice stalled their steps. "You¡¯re not even going to spare your family a greeting?"


    Sera turned back to us with a sardonicugh. "Family?" She pointed to me, and for some reason, my breath hitched. "He¡¯s not my family anymore." Her finger slid from me and waggled between Celeste and Ethan. "And you two never really were to begin with."


    Celeste bristled. "You absolutely have no grounds to be so rude all the damn time."


    "Can it, princess," Sera snapped back without missing a beat. "I just went through physical torture; I don¡¯t need the mental torture of listening to you talk."


    Celeste choked back a shocked gasp, and her tightened grip on the back of my shirt snapped me out of my momentary shock. Who was this stranger, and what had she done with the meek, demure Seraphina I¡¯d been married to for ten years?


    "Don¡¯t talk to her that way," I growled, stepping forward, blocking Celeste from Sera¡¯s view.


    Sera scoffed and took a step forward. "Or what?"


    My eyebrow rose to my hairline. Was she... issuing a challenge? Who was this?


    The man reached out and grabbed Sera¡¯s hand. "Hey," he said in a calm voice. "Let¡¯s all just¡ª"


    "Stay out of this," I growled, ring at their joined hands. "This is a family affair. No one needs you meddling¡ªwhoever the fuck you are."


    The man chuckled and took a step forward, standing next to Sera. "I¡¯m Alpha Lucian Reed of Shadowveil pack and the President of the organization that owns this building we¡¯re standing in."


    I finally had an identity for this meddlesome stranger, and I didn¡¯t like it one bit. But if he thought his credentials were going to make me cower, he had another thinging. Every male in here was a fucking Alpha.


    "And like Sera said," he continued, "none of you are truly her family. She belongs to none of you. In fact, we might find that down the road, I be more like family to her than any of you."


    My brain short-circuited, not quite processing what he just said. Sera, too, looked at him, her eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    He smiled at her and brought her hand to his lips. "I n to court her," he announced to the room, but his gaze was trained on her. "So I better start protecting her interests now."


    Okay, I was wrong earlier. This right now was the most rage I¡¯d ever felt in my life.


    Lucian Reed¡¯s deration stunned everyone into silence, including Sera. And with a smirk, he turned around and walked out, pulling her along with him.


    The soft thud of the door of their training room seemed to vibrate through me.


    "What the fuck?" Celeste whispered.


    She leaned into me, her hand rubbing up and down my chest. "Can you believe them? What kind of stunt is she trying to pull?"


    But I wasn¡¯t hearing her, not really.


    All I could see as I stared at the door was Lucian and Sera¡¯s intertwined hands. All I could feel was that confusing rage coursing through my blood.


    I remembered what Gavin, my best friend and Beta, had said when I confided in him about Sera¡¯s coldness and my confusing reaction to her withdrawal and finding Lucian at her cest week.


    "She¡¯ll always be the mother of your child, and it¡¯s natural to care for her in that regard," he¡¯d said. "But be careful not to jeopardize your second chance with Celeste. Remember, she¡¯s who you really want."


    I knew Gavin spoke sense, but the way I was feeling didn¡¯t seem to follow that logic.


    "Come on," Ethan mumbled. "Let¡¯s get back to it."


    I didn¡¯t move when Celeste tugged me back.


    "Kie?"


    "I¡¯ll be right back."


    My feet were moving before I turned to see their reactions.


    Maybe the way I was feeling wasn¡¯tpletely illogical, I reasoned as I stepped out of the training room and headed toward the locker room. We didn¡¯t know this Lucian from anywhere, and Sera needed to be cautious of him.


    I was only seeking her out to warn her. She was, after all, the mother of my son. If anything were to happen to her, it would greatly affect Daniel.


    Sera spun with a gasp when I opened the door of the locker room. She was the only one in the room, standing before an open locker. Her shirt was off, bundled in her hands, revealing a spandex sports bra that pushed her cleavage out.


    I froze like I¡¯d mmed into a wall.


    There was something seriously, seriously wrong with me. Seraphina and I had had sex before. I had needs, and I loathed the idea of marital infidelity¡ªit was why I divorced Sera before courting Celeste again.


    I¡¯d seen her naked tits before, but now... Watching her cleavage rise and fall as her chest heaved and her skin glistened with sweat¡ªit was like I was seeing it all for the first time, and the effect it had on me was as rming as it was confusing.


    "You can¡¯t date him." The words came out of my mouth before I could consider how they made me sound¡ªjealous, whiny, possessive.


    Sera frowned for a moment; then, she let out a breathyugh that echoed in the empty locker room.


    She held up her left hand. The bare part of her finger where her wedding band had rested for ten years was noticeably lighter than the rest of her skin.


    "Is there a divorce ring I can wear to remind you that you have absolutely no im over me, and I can date whoever I want?" she asked.


    ¡¯No,¡¯ Ashar growled possessively. ¡¯Mine.¡¯


    The dangerousbination of anger, lust, and possessiveness pushed my body forward, and the next thing I knew, I had Sera pinned to the locker behind her.


    She gasped, her eyes widening as I leaned down, my eyes trained on her lips.


    Mine.

 Chapter 11 PISSING CONTEST

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 11 PISSING CONTEST</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I felt the sting across my palm before I realized that I¡¯d pped Kieran.


    His head jerked to the side, and for a heartbeat, neither of us moved¡ªme, shocked that my ex-husband had tried to kiss me; him, stunned that I¡¯d dared to p him.


    How could this happen after we had already divorced?


    My chest heaved as I braced my hand against his chest and shoved him away from me. He didn¡¯t budge, both his arms caged me against the lockers, his body radiating heat like a furnace. The scent of him¡ªcedar and something darker, wilder¡ªflooded my senses, making it hard to think.


    "Have you gone raving mad?" I hissed, my heart pounding wildly in my chest.


    In all the years Kieran and I were married, he¡¯d never once kissed me¡ªnot my lips, at least. When we had sex, it was clinical, functional, a way for Kieran to take care of his needs. If at all his lips touched me, it was my neck or my tits, never anything so intimate as kissing me on the lips.


    So what the hell was this?


    "Did you take a hit to the head?" I shoved him again, but he was immovable, his dark eyes burning into mine. Beneath my palm, his heartbeat raced as wildly as my own.


    "Let me remind you of two things: One, we¡¯re divorced. Two, your precious Celeste is right outside!"


    That finally broke through whatever madness had gripped him.


    Kieran stepped back as if it pained him, his jaw clenched tight. For a moment, he just stared at me, his expression unreadable. Then, without a word, he turned and left.


    I stood there long after the door shut behind him, my breath uneven, my skin still buzzing where he¡¯d touched me. A traitorous warmth coiled low in my stomach¡ªone I refused to acknowledge.


    He¡¯s going back to her. The thought soured in my mind. I could still see them earlier, Celeste pressed against him like she belonged there. The perfect Luna. The perfect mate.


    I yanked my shirt back on, my skin still humming. No way was I showering here¡ªnot with them just rooms away. I needed air. Space. Distance.


    When I stepped into the hall, Lucian was there, rounding the corner with two water bottles in hand.


    "Here." He offered me one, his grip steady.


    "Thanks." Our fingers brushed, and I remembered his words from earlier: "I n to court her."


    I dismissed the thought. Lucian was a protector¡ªhe¡¯d probably just said it to deflect the tension. And it had worked.


    But as I twisted the cap off the bottle, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something had shifted.


    "Are you okay?" Lucian asked, ncing at the locker room door. "I thought you were taking a shower."


    I took a long drink of water, letting the cold liquid soothe me. I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand when I was done.


    "I¡¯ll do it at home," I said, refraining from saying why.


    His lips pursed, and I thought he would protest, but he just nodded.


    "Okay, I can take you if you like."


    I shook my head, smiling. "I drove here, remember?"


    He chuckled, a little self-deprecatingly. "Right. Well, if you need anything, Sera¡ªand I mean absolutely anything¡ªdon¡¯t hesitate to reach out. I¡¯m here for you."


    My chest warmed. When was thest time I had someone in my corner the way Lucian was?


    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Thank you, Lucian," I said.


    He beamed. "I look forward to our next session."


    I groaned, my whole body protesting with me. "Just kill me here and now."


    Lucianughed. "That would defeat the whole point, now, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    ***


    I didn¡¯t let myself think about what happened in the locker room until I was home. But as soon as I stood under the shower, the hot sprays washing over my sore muscles, I couldn¡¯t keep the thoughts at bay anymore.


    Kieran had never once exhibited any jealous or possessive traits¡ªat least not when it came to me. Then again, it wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d really garnered any male attention in the decade we were married.


    He¡¯d always been... mild with me, even when we had sex. I knew that all the extremes of his emotions¡ªpassionate love and fervent jealousy¡ªwere reserved for Celeste.


    But today...


    I closed my eyes, the water running down my face, and pictured the dark, murderous way with which Kieran looked at Lucian, at Lucian¡¯s hands on me.


    The rage he exhibited seemed an awful lot like jealousy, but I couldn¡¯t understand why.


    "Mine," he¡¯d growled just before he tried to kiss me.


    I brought my fingers up to my lips, the water sluicing between them. I hadn¡¯t let him kiss me, but I still felt the shadow of his lips, the warmth of his breath against me.


    What would have happened if I¡¯d let him?


    "Get it together, Sera," I chastised myself sharply.


    After all, there was a more likely exnation than jealousy and possessiveness: ego.


    Kieran was a proud Alpha who probably had double the normal testosterone level of a normal man. And Lucian hadn¡¯t made things better by announcing to the room that he was interested in me, no matter how nice his intentions were.


    Two Alphas had basically had a pissing contest, and it would have happened over a plot ofnd just as easily as it happened over me. I didn¡¯t need to read too much into it.


    Not into the near-kiss or Lucian¡¯s deration. Because the fact of the matter was the same¡ªno one but Daniel truly wanted me.


    I¡¯d made my peace with that a long time ago.


    When the hot water started to cool, I took that as my cue to step out of the shower.


    I headed downstairs and began preparing dinner in anticipation of Daniel¡¯s return from school.


    All the confusion and tension of the day faded away when I heard the front door open and close, followed by the sound of rushing feet heading for the kitchen.


    "Mom!"


    I turned in time to catch his hug but couldn¡¯t help wincing when he squeezed my middle, drawing a protest from my abused abs.


    He froze and pulled back immediately, looking at me in horror. "Are you okay?" he asked in rm. "Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head vehemently. "No, baby, not hurt. Just sore."


    He frowned. "Why?"


    I shrugged. "Your mom had a training session today."


    His eyes lit up. "Like the kind Dad does?"


    I smiled. "Nothing that intense¡ªnot yet, at least, but... yes."


    The pride that shone in his eyes made every sore muscle worth it.


    "That¡¯s amazing, Mom. I¡¯m proud of you." He beamed. "I wish I could grow up faster so we could train together and I could protect you."


    "Oh, baby." I pulled him to me again, and this time, he was careful not to hold me too tightly.


    He truly was the greatest thing that had ever happened to me. I swore then and there that no matter how hard it was, no matter how much my weak body ached afterward, I would keep training. I would grow stronger and be the kind of mother my son could be proud of.


    ***


    A weekter, the only thing keeping me from rescinding my vow was Daniel¡¯s proud smile every time I came home bruised and aching.


    Every day after dropping Daniel off at school, I headed straight to OTS headquarters, where Lucian, the sadistic bastard, devised innovative new ways to make me hate my life.


    When Leona and Christian asked to take Daniel camping on Sunday, I agreed wholeheartedly. I canceled training for the day and spent the morning giving my poor, abused body the rest it deserved.


    So you can imagine how utterly pissed I was when the insistent ringing of the doorbell interrupted my precious, delicious sleep and forced me to drag myself out of bed.


    "I¡¯ming, fuck!" I muttered angrily as I trudged to the door, tying my robe haphazardly around my waist.


    My hair looked like an abandoned roon¡¯s nest, and my breath stank to high heaven. I was hunched over, wincing with every step. I didn¡¯t mind, though.


    Whatever asshole at the other side of the door deserved to have their eyes assaulted by my gruesome appearance as punishment for desecrating the sanctity of my rest day.


    When I opened the door, however, I immediately regretted my decision. I should have taken a shower, waxed, blow-dried my hair, and put on a full face of makeup.


    Because even on my best days, I already paled inparison to her. I didn¡¯t need to give her more of a leg up.


    Celeste.

 Chapter 12 UGLY DARKNESS

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12 UGLY DARKNESS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    It took every ounce of dignity and self-respect I had not to cower and shrink under the cold disdain in Celeste¡¯s eyes as they roamed over my body, her glossy lips twisting in disgust.


    "Wow, Sera," she sneered, shaking her head. "What the hell was I worried about?" she said, almost to herself.


    I folded my arms, bracing them around me like they could shield me from the interaction toe.


    "What can I do for you, Celeste?" I asked, my voice measured, t.


    She cocked her head. "You¡¯re not going to invite your little sister into your new home? How is life as a divorc¨¦e, by the way?"


    I clenched my jaw, bracing my feet at the doorway. "It¡¯s my rest day, Celeste. You interrupted a fabulous nap, and I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯te all this way to sneer and wrinkle your nose. So, what do you want?"


    "I wonder about it a lot, you know?" she said.


    I frowned. "What?"


    "What could you have possibly done to trick Kieran into bed with you that night? How did someone as fundamentally unattractive as you pull that off? How much did you fuck with his brain that he lost allmon sense?"


    I closed my eyes, breathing through my nose. I was so not in the fucking mood for this.


    "Goodbye, Celeste."


    I grabbed the door and tried to close it, but Celeste braced her foot between the door and the frame.


    "Stay away from him," she hissed.


    I looked up at her. "Who?"


    "Kieran," she spat. "Who else?"


    I sighed. I was way too tired and sleepy for this bullshit. "In case you didn¡¯t get the memo upon your return, Celeste, Kieran and I are divorced. Surely, he mentioned that to you."


    "And yet, you¡¯re still going around, shamelessly seducing him like the slut you are."


    I froze, waking up a little. "Excuse me?"


    Celeste¡¯s face morphed into something ugly and vicious. "He came back to the training room covered in your stink. You thought I wouldn¡¯t find out that you¡¯re still thirsting after my man?"


    The sheer absurdity of her usation left me momentarily speechless. Kieran had tried to kiss me, and somehow, I was the viin?


    "He left you, Sera," Celeste continued, each word a sharp-edged de designed to cut.


    "He never wanted you ten years ago, and he doesn¡¯t fucking want you now. Look at you and look at me¡ªdo you really think he¡¯d choose an ugly, wolfless slut over me, the woman of his dreams?"


    She stepped closer, and her jasmine perfume wrapped around me like a poisonous fog.


    "You¡¯re nothing, Seraphina," she hissed. "Do you hear me? Nothing."


    "You have no wolf, no job, and now, no husband. You will never amount to anything."


    "Your destiny is to sit on the sidelines forever and watch me rightfully take my ce¡ªas Kieran¡¯s mate, his wife, his Luna."


    I¡¯d be lying if I said those words of hers didn¡¯t sting me deeply. I¡¯d spent a lifetime hearing these.


    Wolfless. Weak. Unworthy.


    Decades trying to outrun it. But after that night, I became a sinner forever. Never deserving of any mercy.


    I¡¯d groveled for scraps of their approval. yed the obedient wife. Swallowed all the usations. Even voluntarily walked away from my marriage, thinking distance might dull the ache.


    But none of it mattered.


    Here stood my sister, on my doorstep, oozing that same venomous smile she¡¯d worn when she¡¯d "identally" exposed myck of a wolf to the entire pack.


    Memory fragments burned behind my eyelids:


    *Mother turning away as the pack youths "tripped" me into mud;


    *Father¡¯s dismissive snort when I begged for training;


    *Ethan¡¯s indifferent eyes when his friends cornered me in the woods;


    *Celeste¡¯sughter when her minions pulled my hair hard...


    Leaning against the doorframe, I squeezed my eyes shut. The ugly darkness I¡¯d kept caged for years rattled its chains.


    Why was I always the one begging? What sick part of me kept letting them win?


    Years of fury, humiliation, and swallowed pain erupted in a single breath. When my eyes snapped open, I gave a dark smirk at her.


    "You¡¯re right," I said sweetly. "You¡¯re his dream woman. And yet..." I let my smirk sharpen as I went in for the kill. "For ten years, it was my bed he came to, not yours."


    The effect was instantaneous. Celeste flinched like I¡¯d pped her¡ªI considered doing that too, but my arms ached too damn much.


    "The trick I yed must have been a damn good one," I continued, enjoying the way she seemed to crystallize on my doorstep. "I must have fucked with his brain so good, he couldn¡¯t go a day without fucking me."


    The look in her eyes¡ªhorror and disgust¡ªdidn¡¯t hold me back but stoked the darkness inside. I tilted my head. "Tell me, have you two even slept together yet?"


    Her wless porcin features cracked. I smiled more evilly. "So that means you don¡¯t know about the adorable little birthmark on his left butt cheek. Or the way his voice breaks when he¡ª"


    "You bitch!" Celeste seethed, and I could almost imagine steaming out of her ears.


    I cocked my head. "What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t handle the truth? Ten years is a long time, Celeste. You¡¯d be surprised what can happen in a decade¡ª"


    "Shut up, you vicious bitch!" She pped her hands over her ears, tears spilling down her perfectly contoured cheeks. "How dare you?! You stole those ten years from us! This is all your fault!"


    The way she sobbed¡ªraw, ugly, childish¡ªsuddenly reminded me of her as a newborn. How she¡¯d wailed until I rocked her to sleep in the nursery, her tiny fingers clutching mine. How I¡¯d sneak her extra desserts when Mother wasn¡¯t looking. There was a time I¡¯d have burned the world for her.


    When did we be this? Knives drawn, aiming for the softest parts, not caring if the other bled out.


    "Celeste¡ª" My momentary triumph curdled into guilt. But she had spun on her heels, her ponytail whipping viciously behind her.


    I bit back a groan as she stormed down my driveway in six-inch Manolos. In the mix of everything, it was easy to forget that Celeste, too, was a victim of what had happened between me and Kieran ten years ago.


    But she just made it so damn hard to feel anysting remorse towards her. Every single person thought she was a better match for Kieran and didn¡¯t hesitate to voice their opinions.


    I¡¯d epted it all years ago. I¡¯d kept my emotions locked away¡ªuntil that night.


    I might have done wrong once. But haven¡¯t ten years of silent suffering been penance enough? I gave him the divorce. I returned him to her. I had done everything to atone for my sins. Now, all I wanted was peace.


    Was that too much?


    With a tired exhale, I stepped back into the house and closed the door.


    I trudged back upstairs, my legs heavy and the bitter aftertaste of my words to Celeste rank in my mouth. Some battles weren¡¯t worth winning.


    I sat at the edge of the bed but didn¡¯t lie back down. As tired as I was, I was no longer sleepy.


    My gaze brushed over myptop on my nightstand, and a tired smile pulled at my lips as I reached for it.


    Sure, I might never measure up to Celeste. I may never have her effortless charisma or morous career, but despite the steady antagonism I faced, I had made something of myself.


    The screen of myptop lit¡ªa silent reminder of the one thing I¡¯d built for myself in the past ten years.


    Romance author.


    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me. Ten years of crafting love stories while living in a marriage devoid of it. No one knew. No one cared.


    I¡¯d nned to work on my next book today¡ªa rare free weekend¡ªbut Celeste¡¯s venom had left me restless, my skin crawling with unspent fury.


    I needed to clear my head. So I headed into the shower, letting the hot water wash away the nastiness of Celeste¡¯s visit. Dressed in soft joggers and an old hoodie, I slipped outside, desperate for air.


    Although it was still morning, the LA sun shone brightly over the quiet Los Feliz neighborhood. I tilted my head up for a moment, letting the bright rays warm me. The sidewalks were damp from the early-morning sprinkler systems.


    As I walked to the end of Fern Dell Drive, the houses began to thin out. A couple of joggers passed me, earbuds in, lost in their private worlds. The entrance to Griffith Park appeared like a shift in temperature. The sidewalks turned to packed dirt under my feet, and the smell of flowers and wet leaves hung thick in the air. Tall trees arched close, filtering in the light.


    Birds chirped in the branches overhead, a melodic song that pulled a wistful smile out of me.


    I climbed onto a small wooden bridge that crossed the creek and stopped in the middle, leaning on the railing. I closed my eyes and took slow, calming breaths, inhaling the clean air and calming myself.


    My hard-won tranquility was shattered when my phone started ring, a shrill sound that cut into the quiet of the morning.


    I huffed, fishing it out of my pocket.


    I rolled my eyes when I saw the caller ID.


    What now?


    "Hell¡ª"


    "What the fuck, Sera?" Kieran snarled down the line.


    I pulled the phone away, wincing slightly. "You¡¯re going to have to be more specific," I said dryly.


    "What the fuck did you say to Celeste?"


    I snorted. Of course, she¡¯d gone running to him, no doubt leaving out all the unttering details that didn¡¯t favor her, once again painting me as the viin.


    If she¡¯d gone to him first beforeing to me, then maybe I wouldn¡¯t have had to say¡ªand hear¡ªsuch ugly things.


    I ran my hands through my hair, feeling my earlier exhaustion return with a vengeance. "Listen, Kieran¡ª"


    I heard the sound first¡ªa sharp, explosive crack that shattered the quiet morning. Then I saw the birds take to the sky, screeching wildly.


    Then I felt it¡ªpain. Red-hot agony, unlike anything I thought was possible.


    "What was that?" Kieran¡¯s voice sounded like it wasing through a vacuum¡ªmuffled and distant.


    My head dropped slowly, and for a second, I couldn¡¯t put the pieces of the puzzle together, couldn¡¯t reconcile the sound of the gunshot with the pain, with the blood seeping out of the hole in my chest.


    "I think I just got... shot?" I mumbled, my words slurring as the pain spread from my chest to every part of my body.


    "Wha¡ª"


    My knees buckled, and I crashed to the floor as the world around me turned ck.

 Chapter 13 YOU’RE SAFE NOW

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13 YOU¡¯RE SAFE NOW</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I hated this feeling¡ªthe way my world tilted every time she bled and I wasn¡¯t there to stop it.


    "Sera?!" My roar echoed through the phone. "Sera, answer me!"


    Nothing. Just that horrifying thud after her slurred, "I think I¡¯ve been shot."


    The anger I¡¯d felt moments earlier¡ªwhen Celeste called sobbing about Sera¡¯s taunts¡ªevaporated. In its ce: wildfire panic, scorching through my veins.


    I was out the door before my chair hit the floor. The tracking app on my phone¡ªthe one I¡¯d kept active post-divorce, despite every logical reason not to¡ªled me to Griffith Park. I drove like the hounds of hell were chasing me, cursing Sera¡¯s stubbornness for moving so damn far away.


    What followed was a nightmare in fragments:


    Blood. So much blood, pooling beneath her as I pressed my hand to the silver bullet wound still pulsing in her chest.


    Speed. The longest thirty minutes of my life, herbored breaths the only sound in my car as I ran every red light.


    Waiting. Pacing the OR hallway for five fucking hours, her dried blood cracking on my knuckles.


    Relief. The surgeon¡¯s words¡ª"Grazed her heart... no fatal damage... and the surgery was a sess."¡ªnearly brought me to my knees.


    Now, forehead pressed to the ICU ss, I watched the machines breathe for her. The urge to shatter the window warred with the need to fall apart.


    "Her recovery now solely depends on her strength of will."


    I slid to the floor instead, Sera¡¯s cut-up clothes clutched in my fists. The scent of her blood¡ªfear, pain, copper¡ªseared my lungs.


    Again. I¡¯d failed her again.


    Two attacks since our divorce. Two times I hadn¡¯t been there.


    She was Daniel¡¯s mother. My responsibility, even if she wasn¡¯t my wife anymore. I should¡¯ve assigned guards. Should¡¯ve¡ª


    A shudder racked me.


    Should¡¯ve done a lot of things.


    An unfamiliar ringtone shattered the silence¡ªSera¡¯s phone, buzzing from the bag of her bloodied clothes.


    I fished her phone out, and my heart dropped when I saw the caller ID.


    "Mom!" Daniel gasped when I answered.


    I pressed the heels of my palms to my eyes, swallowing back a curse.


    "Hey, Champ," I strained out.


    Daniel paused for a beat. "Dad?"


    I exhaled. "Hey. How¡¯s camping going?"


    "Okay," he said slowly, tightly. "We¡¯re back¡ªwhere¡¯s Mom?"


    I looked over my shoulder at my son¡¯s unconscious mother.


    "She¡¯s upied right now, Danny."


    "Dad?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Are you in the hospital?"


    I froze. Daniel¡¯s perceptiveness was sometimes eerie.


    "Dad?" Daniel pressed when I didn¡¯t answer. His voice trembled when he spoke again. "What happened? Is Mom okay? Is she hurt again?"


    I exhaled. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell my son what had happened to his mother. The horrific details sat on the tip of my tongue and refused to fall out.


    "Your mom is fine," I lied.


    "Then where is she? I want to talk to her."


    "Not right now, hon. She... she¡¯s on a trip."


    "Without me?" The betrayal in his voice gutted me.


    "Last-minute thing," I backpedaled. "She left her phone by ident."


    "Is it a training trip?"


    I jumped on the escape. "Yes! You know how hard she¡¯s been training. She¡¯s gone on a training trip."


    "Oh." A skeptical exhale. "Then why are you at the hospital? Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head. "No, bud, just some routine checks. Don¡¯t worry about it."


    "Right." He didn¡¯t sound convinced.


    "So when is Moming back?"


    "Soon, bud. But are you okay with staying with Grandma and Grandpa for a little while longer?"


    "What about school?"


    I paused. If Sera had been shot in the open park in broad daylight, there was no telling what other dangers were lurking around my family. I would be damned if someone else I lo¡ª


    If someone else close to me got hurt.


    "How would you like a break from school, Champ?"


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Consciousness returned inyers of agony.


    My eyelids felt like they¡¯d been superglued together, my mouth felt dry and sandpapery, there was an itch under my right foot that was driving me crazy, and... oh yeah¡ªthe god-awful, brain-fogging bitch of a pain that weighed on my chest.


    I woke up with a gasp, but that only tripled the pure agony radiating through my torso from where I¡¯d been¡ª


    Oh gods. I¡¯d been fucking shot.


    "Shit, Sera?"


    That voice¡ªrough with exhaustion, thick with relief¡ªtugged my attention sideways. It took monumental effort, but I turned my head just enough to see¡ª


    "K¡ª?"


    His name dissolved into a pained groan and a throbbing in my chest that was not worth it.


    "Hey, hey, it¡¯s okay." His voice was a caress against my throbbing muscles, softer than I¡¯d ever heard it.


    Kieran ckthorne knelt beside my bed, my hand clutched between both of his. His lips brushed my knuckles, his exhale shuddering like he¡¯d been drowning. Dark circles bruised his eyes. His hair stood in chaotic peaks, as if he¡¯d spent days dragging fingers through it.


    He looked wrecked.


    "That¡¯s it," he murmured. "Thank you for waking up."


    The crack in thosest words would¡¯ve made my eyes widen¡ªif they didn¡¯t weigh a thousand pounds each.


    Between the bullet wound and Kieran¡¯s inexplicable bedside vigil, I wasn¡¯t sure which was more shocking.


    The door opened then, bringing in external chatter from the hospital corridor before it faded as the door closed.


    A man in a white coat smiled kindly at me from the doorway. He had a name tag on, but I couldn¡¯t read what it said.


    "Mrs. ckthorne"¡ªhe beamed at me¡ª"well done."


    Huh. "Miss¡ª" Once again, my tongue hadn¡¯t quite woken up, and I couldn¡¯t correct his mistake.


    Kieran didn¡¯t either.


    "You were quite lucky, Seraphina," the doctor said, adjusting his clipboard. "That silver bullet should have killed you. But without a wolf¡¯s elerated metabolism, the poison spread more slowly. What would¡¯ve ughtered a full-blooded werewolf merely... severely wounded you."


    I mentally scoffed at the irony that the inhibition that had been a source of pain and ridicule my whole life had saved me.


    The doctor moved closer and began performing routine checks¡ªshing a light into my eyes, checking my blood pressure and oxygen saturation, and performing a number of other procedures I was too tired to follow.


    "Everything looks good," he dered when he was done, and Kieran exhaled in relief.


    "The hard part¡¯s over," the doctor continued, "but your human biology means a longer recovery. No wolf healing for you."


    I managed a faint nod. I was alive by some miracle. No way was I going to bitch about the fact that it would take me a while to heal.


    The fog in my brain was beginning to clear slowly but surely, and the gravity of the situation fell heavily on me.


    Someone had shot me. With silver.


    This wasn¡¯t random violence.


    Kieran¡¯s warning after the rogue attack echoed in my skull. I¡¯d been naive to think my family¡¯s disdain would protect me.


    A tremor wracked my battered body.


    "Hey." Kieran¡¯s hand enveloped mine, his thumb brushing my knuckles. "You¡¯re safe now. I¡¯m not going anywhere." His jaw clenched. "This won¡¯t happen again."


    I arched a brow¡ªWhy the sudden protectiveness?


    He gently, tenderly brushed my hair back from my forehead. "I¡¯m not letting my son grow up without his mother," he said tightly.


    A fleeting pang went through me at the mention of Daniel. How was he? Was he hurt? Did he know I was hurt?


    "Sera." Kieran¡¯s voice cut through my spiraling thoughts. "That mind of yours is working overtime. Stop. Just rest. I¡¯m here." He shook his head. "I don¡¯t want you to worry about anything, okay? Just rest. I¡¯m here."


    But why? The question burned behind my lips.


    The doctor¡ªwho I¡¯d almost forgotten¡ªchimed in. "Mrs. ckthorne, you need serious recovery time. Your husband hasn¡¯t left this room in forty-eight hours, so you¡¯re in good hands."


    My eyelids finally cooperated, flying open. Husband? Two days?


    "I¡ª"


    "She¡¯ll rest now, Doctor." Kieran¡¯s tone brooked no argument. "Thank you so much for everything."


    The doctor nodded. "Don¡¯t hesitate to alert the nurses if you need anything."


    Once we were alone, I opened my mouth and forced out the dry, cracked words: "You¡¯re... not... my husband."


    Kieran rolled his eyes.


    "All your identification documents still read Seraphina ckthorne, so..." He shrugged.


    Dammit! I¡¯d dragged my feet on changing the name because even though I knew I was no longer a ckthorne, I didn¡¯t feel like a Lockwood either.


    "Don¡¯t... have to stay," I rasped.


    His grip tightened around my fingers. "Try and make me leave."


    I wanted to argue¡ªassure him that hospital security would keep me safe¡ªbut the few words I¡¯d said had drained me, and Kieran¡¯s hand was so warm andforting around mine.


    "That¡¯s it," he murmured, stroking my head, "Sleep, Sera. I¡¯ll be here when you wake. You¡¯re safe now."


    Against all logic, against the terror of being hunted, his presence anchored me. For the first time in years, I didn¡¯t fear the dark.


    Because the devil himself was keeping watch.

 Chapter 14 ALL THESE YEARS

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14 ALL THESE YEARS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I watched Sera like a hawk.


    Just watched the steady rise and fall of Sera¡¯s chest like it held the secrets of the universe.


    Even now¡ªwith her awake and resting¡ªthe image of her bleeding out on that bridge yed behind my eyelids every time I closed them. How close I¡¯de to losing her. Again.


    Our handsy entwined on the hospital nket. When was thest time we¡¯d touched like this? Not during the divorce. Not during our marriage. Had we ever?


    My phone buzzed in my pocket, and I fished it out with my other hand, not wanting to let go of Sera¡¯s.


    "Margaret." My voice sounded rough even to me. "I was about to call you."


    Her voice was shaky with anxiety when she said, "Did something happen? Is she okay? Is she¡ª?"


    "She woke up." I cut off the panic before it could spiral. Margaret had been a ghost in these halls since the shooting¡ªanother casualty of this nightmare. First Edward, now Sera. The grief hung on her like a second skin.


    She¡¯d begged to take my ce at Sera¡¯s bedside. I¡¯d refused. Not just because Margaret was barely holding herself together, but because the thought of walking away made my wolf snarl.


    "Oh, thank the gods," Margaret sobbed, and I heard a shuffle like she¡¯d dropped into a chair. "How is she?"


    "On initial examination, the doctor said everything looked good. She just has to rest a lot, and she has a long road of healing ahead of her."


    "But she¡¯ll live?" Margaret¡¯s voice wobbled, thick with tears. "My daughter won¡¯t die?"


    The thought of Sera dying was like my own silver bullet to the heart.


    "No." My thumb brushed Sera¡¯s knuckles. "She¡¯s not going anywhere."


    Margaret let out a heavy sigh of relief. A pause. Then, so quiet I almost missed it: "Do you... Do you think she¡¯d want to see me?"


    I ground my teeth. Over thest couple of weeks since the funeral, Sera had made it a point to stay away from her family, not hiding her intention to cut all ties. Even injured and enervated, she¡¯d wanted me to leave. I could only imagine what kind of wee Margaret would receive.


    "I think we should give her some space for now," I said carefully. "Let her fully recover. And you also need to rest, Margaret; you¡¯ve gone through a lot of heartache in such a short time."


    Margaret sniffed. "I understand. Thank you, Kieran. I know you two are divorced, and you don¡¯t have to¡ª"


    "She¡¯s Daniel¡¯s mother." The lie came easily. "Divorced or not, she¡¯s my responsibility." At least, that¡¯s what I had been telling myself.


    Just as I hung up the phone with Margaret, Sera¡¯s phone on the side table rang.


    An unfamiliar name shed on Sera¡¯s screen: ine.


    I answered warily. "Hello¡ª"


    "How¡¯s my favorite wordsmith doing?" A woman¡¯s cheerful voice cut me off. "You ghosted me for two days! Writer¡¯s block? Look, I know divorce sucks, you could be in a mental slump, but you¡¯re newly single, girl! Go live a little¡ªyour readers need that sequel. That man never deserved you anyway."


    I pulled the phone away from me, frowned at the name, and put it back. "Ma¡¯am, I think you have the wrong number."


    There was a pause. And then, "Isn¡¯t this Sera¡¯s phone?"


    "Well, yes, but..."


    "I¡¯m ine, her editor. Could you kindly give the phone to her?"


    I was frowning so hard, I probably had a unibrow. "Editor?"


    "Yeah, just as I¡¯ve told you," she snapped. "Who is this?"


    "Kieran, her hus¡ª" I caught myself in time. It was one thing to let the hospital staff believe we were still married; it was another to introduce myself that way. "Her ex-husband."


    The temperature dropped. "Ah. The divorced ex-husband. Why do you have her phone?"


    "Lady, what do you mean by ¡¯editor¡¯?"


    A dryugh. "Oh, this is rich. She said you didn¡¯t know."


    "Know what?"


    "That your ex-wife is a bestselling author? That she¡¯s sold half a million books worldwide under a pen name?"


    My mouth fell open, and I nced at Sera sleeping peacefully, unaware of the bomb that had just been dropped on my head.


    She was an... author? What the fuck?


    I¡¯d vaguely wondered why she never asked for money, but I chalked it up to the fact that she subsisted off the Lockwood family funds and never thought of it twice.


    All those hours she¡¯d spent locked in her room...


    She hadn¡¯t been hiding.


    She¡¯d been writing, building a career for herself.


    ine¡¯s voice sharpened. "Now that I¡¯ve satisfied your curiosity, put Sera on."


    "She¡¯s... unavable."


    "What does that mean?"


    I exhaled. "She¡¯s in the hospital. There was an... incident."


    ine gasped. "Oh, poor Sera! Is she okay? Can Ie to see her?"


    "She will be." My grip tightened on the phone. "But no visitors yet."


    "Take care of her, Kieran." ine¡¯s tone held a warning.


    I looked at the woman who¡¯d been my wife for ten years¡ªthe woman I¡¯d never truly known.


    I swallowed. "Yeah. I will."


    After I hung up, I grabbed my phone and typed out Sera¡¯s pen name into my Google search. My jaw dropped at the results.


    She went by only Seraphina¡ªneither ckthorne nor Lockwood¡ªand over the past decade, she¡¯d published more than ten books. A 4.6-star average. A devoted fanbase.


    My breath left me in a rush, guilt curdling in my chest. I turned to look at her, sleeping soundly in the hospital bed. How isted from me had she felt that she¡¯d kept this part of her hidden?


    We¡¯d shared a life, a child¡ªand yet, we¡¯d truly been strangers all these years.


    The walls of the room suddenly felt too close, the air too thick. I needed to get out.


    I pushed off the stool beside her bed, my muscles stiff from days of barely moving. But as I swung the door open, I froze.


    Ethan stood there, fist raised to knock, Celeste hovering behind him.


    "Hey," Ethan exhaled. "Mom called us and said Sera had woken up."


    I nodded, stepping into the hallway and pulling the door shut behind me. "She did. But she¡¯s asleep again."


    His jaw tightened. "How is she?"


    "She¡¯s¡ª"


    "Kie." Celeste cut in, catching my hand. "How are you?"


    "Fine."


    "No, you¡¯re not." She shouldered past Ethan, her sky-high heels putting her nearly at my eye level. Her fingers framed my face, her blue eyes roaming all over me. "When was thest time you slept?"


    I shrugged. "Someone had to watch over Sera."


    Her grip tightened. "Not you. You don¡¯t owe her anything, Kie."


    A tired sigh escaped me. "She¡¯s Daniel¡¯s mother, Celeste. I won¡¯t let my son grow up without his mother."


    She huffed. "Look at you." She cupped my cheek, her thumb swiping under my eye. "You¡¯re dead on your feet."


    Ethan patted me on the shoulder. "You should go home, man. Get some rest; we¡¯ll take it from here."


    But my feet stayed rooted to the floor, an instinctive resistance ring in my chest. Sera and her siblings had never been close¡ªand after everything, I couldn¡¯t shake the need to shield her from the family that had failed her so badly.


    Hypocrite, a bitter voice hissed in my head. You hurt her worse than any of them. She hadn¡¯t even trusted me enough to share her writing.


    "Kieran." Celeste drew my attention back to her. "Go home, please. We¡¯ll take care of Sera."


    The weight of exhaustion pressed down on me, undeniable now. "...Yeah. Okay."


    I turned to Ethan. "Don¡¯t leave her alone. We still don¡¯t know if the threat¡¯s passed."


    He gave a grim nod.


    Celeste tilted my chin back to her. "Stop worrying. Go."


    This time, I nodded.


    It happened in a heartbeat¡ªCeleste smiled, her eyes trained on my lips, but just before she could make contact, I shifted, and her lips pressed against my jaw instead.


    I forced a smile, trying to cover up my uneasiness and surprise at what I¡¯d just done. Brief confusion and hurt shed in Celeste¡¯s eyes, but she covered it up and stepped back, her hands falling from my face.


    "Go on, now," she murmured, too soft, too careful.


    I nodded and forced my legs to move away from Sera¡¯s door.


    The phantom warmth of Celeste¡¯s lips still burned against my skin, and I couldn¡¯t exin why I¡¯d moved. Why I¡¯d avoided it.


    Celeste and I had been affectionate since she returned¡ªteasing touches, lingering hugs¡ªbut we hadn¡¯t kissed. Not once. And now, striding through the parking lot, I realized that it hadn¡¯t been an ident.


    It made no fucking sense. I¡¯d spent ten years aching for her. So why did the thought of kissing her now feel... wrong? Like crossing a line I couldn¡¯t uncross. Like if I did, there would be no going back.


    But where was this feeling exactly from?


    My mind shed to Sera in the locker room, her palm cracking across my face before I could close the distance between us. I hadn¡¯t hesitated then.


    But with Celeste...


    The realization sat in my gut like bad sushi as I slid into my car, the metallic tang of Sera¡¯s blood still clinging to the upholstery.

 Chapter 15 ONE BIG ROLLERCOASTER

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15 ONE BIG ROLLERCOASTER</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I¡¯d been wrong.


    When I wed my way back to consciousness, the space beside my bed was empty. No brooding alpha. No Kieran.


    Just Ethan and Celeste hovering like vultures over a kill.


    What the fuck? My tongue felt oddly weightless, but the bitterness in my chest was lead-heavy.


    "Oh, Sera¡ª" Celeste lunged for my hand with performative sympathy. I yanked back before she could touch me.


    Ethan¡¯s throat worked as he studied everything in the room¡ªthe IV snaking into my arm, the EKG¡¯s steady blips, the starch-white pillows¡ªanything but my face. "How are you feeling?"


    "Like I¡¯ve been fucking shot," I rasped.


    A muscle ticked in his jaw. "We¡¯re sorry this happened to you."


    The sarcasm burned on my tongue¡ªOh, are you? Sorry enough to finally acknowledge I exist?¡ªbut the raw guilt in his eyes choked it back. "Thanks," I muttered instead.


    Then, like a masochist, I asked, "Where¡¯s Kieran?"


    Celeste went rigid. Ethan answered too quickly. "We made him go home. Get some rest."


    Of course. The logic was sound¡ªhe¡¯d earned the break after ying dutiful watch.


    Shortly after that, a nurse came in to administer my medication and painkillers. Then she inclined the hospital bed, so I was sitting up slightly. When she was done, she reassured me that I was doing as well as could be expected, and I took a deep breath of relief¡ªthen regretted it, thanks to the stabbing pain in my chest.


    "Do you need anything?" Ethan asked when she was gone. "Food? Water?"


    I was about to remind him that the nurse had just said I couldn¡¯t eat solid foods just yet when Celeste beat me to it. "Could I get atte, please, Ethan?"


    He raised a brow. "We¡¯re at a hospital, Celeste. They have exactly one kind of coffee¡ªinstant."


    She rolled her eyes. "Fine. That."


    Ethan turned to me. "What about you?"


    I smiled. "I¡¯m good, thanks."


    He nodded. "I¡¯ll be right back."


    As soon as the door closed behind Ethan, I closed my eyes. Things were definitely awkward between Celeste and me, and I knew she probably felt guilty about ourst conversation and wouldn¡¯t want to¡ª


    "You conniving, maniptive bitch."


    My eyes flew open to see my sister looming over my hospital bed, her perfect face twisted with venom.


    "Excuse me?" The words scraped raw against my throat.


    "I thought I knew every seductive tactic in the book," Celeste sneered at me. "But getting yourself shot to get Kieran¡¯s attention?"


    She slow-pped, each mocking p stinging worse than the gunshot wound. "That¡¯s on another level, Sera."


    I actuallyughed¡ªa hoarse, painful sound. "Are you fucking serious?"


    "Please." She leaned in, her designer perfume choking me. "You¡¯ve always been pathetic when ites to Kieran. But this?" She gestured to my bandages. "This is desperate."


    The heart monitor spiked as I struggled upright. "You think I¡ª" A white-hot bolt of pain silenced me.


    Celeste smirked. "Weak. Pathetic. Exactly what he¡¯ll remember when this little stunt fades."


    For the first time, I saw her clearly¡ªnot my baby sister, but a viper who¡¯d been poisoning my life for years.


    "Get out." My voice dropped to a growl.


    "I¡¯ll surely leave." She flicked my IV line. "But make no mistake..."


    "I meant it when I said I would take back everything that¡¯s mine," she said sharply. "But maybe, as revenge, I¡¯ll take something that¡¯s yours, too."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What are you talking about?"


    Celeste¡¯s lips curled into a viper¡¯s smile. "Kieran only tolerates you because you whelped his heir."


    Her manicured finger tapped my IV pole. "So maybe I¡¯ll take Daniel as my own. Raise him properly. As my son."


    The heart monitor shrieked alongside my pulse.


    Celeste¡¯s smirk widened. "How would you like that, Sera? Danny calling me mommy?"


    The door clicked open. Ethan walked in, a bottle of water in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other, steam rising over the rim.


    Later, I wouldn¡¯t remember deciding to move. Only the scalding arc of dark liquid, Celeste¡¯s scream like shattered ss, and the burn of satisfaction deeper than any wound.


    "You psychotic bitch!" Celeste wailed, swiping at her face and pulling her drenched top away from her. "You hateful piece of shit!"


    Ethan¡¯s mouth hung open, the empty water bottle slipping from his grip. "Jesus Christ, Sera¡ª"


    "OUT!" The word tore from my raw throat. My oxygen tube slithered away as I heaved, but I kept my re locked on Celeste. "BEFORE I POUR THE NEXT ONE ON YOUR FACE!"


    The nurse came bursting in, her eyes wide when she beheld themotion.


    "GET THEM OUT!" I screamed, wheezing. "I DON¡¯T WANT TO SEE THEIR FACES!"


    I copsed against the pillows, desperately gasping for air. The cann had slipped onto the bed, and my hand moved wildly, trying to reach for it.


    I could still hear Celeste sobbing and hurling insults at me, the nurse politely, then firmly telling my siblings to leave, and then¡ª


    "Shhh. It¡¯s okay."


    I didn¡¯t know if my vision was blurring because of my tears or the gradual asphyxiation. But then I felt someone gently fit the cann back into my nostrils, and I took a grateful breath.


    The room was silent again, and I heard the warm voice say, "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a friend."


    "She just chased away her siblings, now, I don¡¯t think..."


    I turned my head, my vision clearing slightly, and I smiled softly. "It¡¯s okay," I said weakly. "He can stay."


    Lucian shot the nurse a charming smile. "See? Thedy vouches for me."


    The nurse finally left, and Lucian turned the smile on me. "My, my, Sera, your life is one big rollercoaster, isn¡¯t it?"


    ***


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I woke with a snarl, my wolf already wing at my ribs before my eyes found the clock.


    Two fucking hours.


    I¡¯d meant to shower, sleep for thirty minutes¡ªjust enough to take the edge off¡ªthen get back to Sera. Instead, I slept for over two hours.


    I hastily threw on clothes and shoes and was out of the house in two minutes.


    The drive to the hospital was a blur of growling engines and worse scenarios. Had she woken in pain? Had she asked for me?


    I took the stairs three at a time, my pulse roaring¡ªonly to freeze at the sight outside her door.


    Ethan sat slumped, hands clenched like he was praying. Celeste looked like she¡¯d been dipped in coffee, her silk blouse ruined, face mottled red.


    "What the hell happened?" My voice came out gravel-rough.


    They both looked up at me.


    Celeste sniffled. "Kie¡ª"


    But my attention was on Ethan. "You promised you wouldn¡¯t leave her side," I said. "Why are you outside and not with her?"


    Ethan nced at Celeste, and annoyance shed in his eyes. "She kicked us out," he said to me.


    "Why?"


    Again, Ethan looked at Celeste, and she simply rolled her eyes, ring down at her stained shirt.


    "What does it matter?" Ethan said. "Besides"¡ªhe nodded towards the door¡ª"he¡¯s here."


    I frowned. "Who?"


    "Lucian Reed."


    My body moved before my mind could catch up, and I drew open the door to Sera¡¯s room.


    The first thing that hit my ears wasughter¡ªsweet and musical.


    "Stop!" Sera was saying amidst fits of giggles. "You¡¯re going to make me tear a stitch!"


    I froze for a second, stunned by the look of pure joy on her face as she threw her head back against the pillows, giggling uncontrobly at whatever Lucian fucking Reed said.


    Then her eyes met mine across the room, and she froze, too.


    And, like someone drawing blinds to keep the sun away, her entire expression shuttered. Her smile faded, her eyes hardened, and a st of frigid air filled the room.


    "Get out," she said icily.


    My jaw went ck.


    She¡¯d asked me to leave the day before, too, but not like this¡ªthis was ice¡ªthe kind that froze rivers from the bottom up.


    Lucian was seated on the seat I had upied over thest two days, a gift basket at his feet. An illogical, irrational part of me told me he was trying to rece me.


    I took a step into the room.


    "Sera¡ª"


    "I said out." Her voice could have sh-frozen hell. The heart monitor spiked as her breath turned ragged. "Take your pack of hypocrites with you."


    What the hell had happened in the three hours I was gone? Had she just been too weak earlier to treat me this way, or had something else urred?


    Regardless of her words, I stepped further into the room, and her face tightened with anger.


    "Are you deaf?" she snapped, and my eyes widened as her chest started to rise and fall rapidly. "I said¡ª"


    "Sera," Lucian said softly, taking her hand in his, "calm down, don¡¯t overwork yourself."


    My eyes zeroed in on Lucian¡¯s hand in Sera¡¯s, and my vision tinged green with jealousy as she turned to him and offered him a soft smile.


    "Are you kidding me?" The words tore out of me raw.


    She turned back to me as I entered the room.


    "I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been by your side for the past two days while you teetered between life and death. He"¡ªI red at Lucian in disgust¡ª"shows up with a gift basket and deserves your affection?"


    Herugh was hollow. "Funny. I don¡¯t recall asking for your vigil."


    That look in her eyes¡ªlike I was nothing. Like our decade together had evaporated.


    The truth hit like a silver bullet:


    The woman I married was gone.


    And the one left behind hated me.

 Chapter 16 EXES OR ENEMIES

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16 EXES OR ENEMIES</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The door swung open before Sera could spit whatever venom she¡¯d brewed.


    She closed her eyes and muttered, "What now?" like everyone¡ªincluding me¡ªwas a fucking inconvenience.


    "Enter," I called out, hoping whoever it was would annoy her further.


    The door drew open, and Gavin, my Beta, strode in, all military precision. His gaze swept over Lucian¡¯s hand clutching Sera¡¯s¡ªfuck¡ªandnded on me like none of it mattered.


    "Alpha,"¡ªhe stretched out a thin brown envelope to me¡ª"here are the results of the investigation."


    Sera¡¯s nails dug into the sheets. "Take your pack business elsewhere¡ª"


    I couldn¡¯t resist snapping back at her. "It is your business."


    She frowned. "What?"


    Ignoring her, I pulled out the single document in the envelope. Gavin narrated as my eyes skimmed the document. "We found the casing of the bullet that Seraphina was shot with."


    I heard Sera¡¯s breath hitch.


    "As you suspected, they had the same markings that we found on the bodies of the dead rogues after the attack."


    "Wh-what does that mean?" Sera asked softly.


    I turned to her, and whateverpassion I felt for her evaporated at the sight of Lucian still fucking holding her hand.


    Gavin looked at me, silently asking for permission, and I nodded. "It means that the rogues who attacked during your father¡¯s funeral are the ones who tried to kill you with the silver bullet."


    "But... that¡¯s impossible..." Her whole body trembled, and I had to make a conscious effort not to race across the room and gather her in my arms.


    "I haven¡¯t been a Lockwood in years." Her whispered words cut deeper than any de.


    "You may not wear the Lockwood name now, Sera," I tightened my jaw, "but you can never deny your blood."


    "This makes no sense." She shook her head, refusing to ept it. "Are you sure you got it right?" Her gaze snapped to Gavin. "Even if they wanted a Lockwood, why target me? To the Lockwoods, I¡¯m nobody."


    "Silver casing. Matching striations." Gavin¡¯s tone was clinical¡ªno bullshit. Even if Sera didn¡¯t know him well, everyone understood my Beta didn¡¯t lie.


    "This wasn¡¯t random. They were waiting for you."


    A fractured sound escaped her¡ªhalf frustration, half fear. Every instinct in me howled to close the distance, drag her against my chest¡ª


    But Lucian moved first.


    "I¡¯ll keep you safe, Sera." His interruption made my fangs throb. "OTS has top-tier security¡ª"


    "Over my dead body." The growl tore from me before I could stop it. "The mother of my son remains under my protection."


    "Is that so?" Lucian¡¯s polished facade finally cracked, revealing something razor-edged. "Then exin why Sera¡¯s lying in a hospital bed. Again."


    The usation in his eyes lit a fire in my blood. Who the fuck did he think he was, judging me?


    The air crackled with the sh of two Alphas, and with just one move, I would have lunged to rip out Lucian¡¯s throat¡ª


    "Daniel!" Sera¡¯s gasp shattered our standoff, pping her hand over her mouth. Her gaze snapped to mine, and for the first time since I¡¯d entered, her eyes held something other than icy disdain¡ªraw, primal fear.


    "What if they go after him next? We have to protect him!"


    For a brief second, our eyes locked, and an understanding passed between us. We weren¡¯t exes or enemies¡ªjust two parents with one goal: protecting our pup.


    I swallowed hard, knowing what came next would shatter this fragile truce. "I¡¯ve arranged for my parents to take him to¡ª" My jaw snapped shut from divulging the location of my private ind because Lucian was still in the room, and no matter howx Sera had let herself be with him, I didn¡¯t trust him one fucking bit.


    "What?!" I suspected that if not for her injuries, that one word would have been roared at me. As it was, it came out as a raspy shudder that wed at my instincts.


    I sighed. "It¡¯s for the best, Sera. He¡¯ll be safe¡ª"


    "You¡¯re not stealing my son!" Her IV line trembled with her fury. "Our divorce agreement was clear¡ª"


    "This isn¡¯t about custody!" I barely restrained myself from mming a fist into the wall. "It¡¯s about keeping him alive!"


    Her eyes glowed with that stubborn fire I knew too well. "Then we¡¯ll protect him together. He¡¯s not leaving me."


    The monitor¡¯s frantic beeping underscored what we both knew¡ªneither of us would back down. Not when it came to our son.


    "And what if Daniel had been with you in the park?" I took a threatening step forward, my voice dropping to a dangerous rumble. "You survived because you¡¯re human, but our son? A single silver bullet¡ª"


    Sera¡¯s breath hitched, her whimper slicing through me like ws. Every muscle in my body tensed to go to her¡ªuntil Lucian¡¯s damned fingers brushed her cheek, catching that traitorous tear.


    My hands fisted so hard my ws pierced my palms. The coppery scent of my own blood mixed with the stench of my rage.


    "C-can¡¯t I go with him?" Her broken whisper shattered what remained of my control.


    I forced myself to shake my head, each movement agony. "If you are their main target, wherever you go, they will follow¡ªand that puts Daniel in harm¡¯s way."


    A full-body tremor wracked her frame. I didn¡¯t need the bond to feel her devastation¡ªit pulsed in the air between us, thick as blood. Gods, how I wished with all my might that I could take the pain¡ªall her pain¡ªaway.


    I should have been the one by her bedside, holding her hand. I was the only one who could understand the anguish of being separated from your child. Not some polished outsider who¡¯d never spent nights aching for his child¡¯s scent.


    Least of all fucking Lucian Reed.


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t need me toe in and help you?" Lucian asked, his fingers tightened on the steering wheel as he studied me.


    I shook my head as I unhooked my seatbelt, swallowing a wince when it pulled at the tender spot on my chest.


    "I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done, Lucian. But I can take it from here."


    Over the past week, Lucian had be my second most frequent visitor¡ªright after Kieran. Part of me wondered if his concern crossed professional boundaries, but after Kieran tried sneaking Celeste into my room again, I¡¯d stopped caring about his murderous res.


    At least with Lucian around, I didn¡¯t have the energy to fight with Kieran. But each passing day was a countdown to separation from my son, and I refused to spend one more second in that sterile hospital bed.


    He huffed. "Frankly, I don¡¯t think you should have been discharged yet."


    I cocked my head. "Remind me where you went to med school?"


    He rolled his eyes, his lips twitching slightly. "Ha ha."


    Iughed. "I¡¯ll be fine." I reached for the door handle. "You of all people know I¡¯m harder to break than I look."


    He smiled softly and squeezed my hand. "Yeah. You are."


    I squeezed. "I¡¯ll see you at training."


    "Not until you¡¯re one hundred percent."


    "Yeah, yeah." I got out of the car.


    As I walked up to my porch, I noticed a ck vehicle idling at the end of the street. I didn¡¯t panic, though; I knew that it was a security detail, courtesy of Kieran. The car had followed Lucian and me from the hospital.


    I took in a deep breath as I stepped into the house, noting gratefully that my chest didn¡¯t hurt from it.


    I nced at my phone, and my heart soared when I saw the time¡ªDaniel would be back home soon. I¡¯d missed my baby over the week I¡¯d been in the hospital, and although Kieran assured me that he wasn¡¯t aware of my injury, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about him.


    I went upstairs for a shower and a quick nap. Sooner than I¡¯d expected, the doorbell rang through the house, and I rushed down the stairs to open it.


    "Baby!" I gasped as Daniel threw himself at me, wrapping his arms around my waist.


    I bit back a gasp as the force of his head colliding with my chest sent a jolt of pain through me.


    He stiffened and immediately pulled away.


    "Oh, my baby," I whispered, cupping his face. "I missed you so much."


    His dark eyes roamed over my face, ncing pointedly at my chest. "You... you lost weight," he said tly.


    I chuckled. "The training trip was rigorous, hon."


    He raised a brow, and in that moment, he looked so much like his father. His searching gaze was so intense, I had to force back the urge to squirm.


    I waited for him to call bullshit. Although I was wearing a thick sweater that covered the bandages around my chest, Daniel was eerily perceptive, and I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to somehow know the number of stitches the doctors had used to close the surgical wound or the serial number of the gun that had shot me.


    But after another second of surveince, he exhaled. "You need a home-cooked meal then."


    I smiled, nodding. "I know, I¡¯ll get started on dinner right away¡ª"


    Daniel shook his head and stepped into the house, grabbing my hand as he pulled me along.


    "No," he dered. "I¡¯m cooking for you."


    I let out a surprisedugh. "You are?"


    He nodded and helped me sit on the ind in the kitchen.


    "Grandma taught me how to make egg-fried rice."


    "Did she now?"


    He nodded, opening the fridge.


    My smile was so wide, my jaw hurt as I watched Daniel move through the kitchen. I offered helpful tips like "Watch out for your fingers while you chop, hon," or "Add some oil to the rice so it doesn¡¯t boil over," "That¡¯s enough salt," and "You have to keep stirring or it¡¯ll burn."


    Eachment was met with an endearing sigh of exasperation that made me giggle.


    Finally, he turned to me, two heaping tes of fried rice in his hands. I slipped my phone out and took a picture.


    "Mom!" Daniel whined as I giggled, staring at the picture.


    He came over to sit beside me, and I nced at the huge mess he¡¯d left behind¡ªdishes piled high in the sink, vegetable peels, scraps, and eggshells littered all over the counter¡ªand winced.


    "Try it," he nudged the te towards me.


    I lifted my fork and clinked it against his.


    The first bite was... interesting.


    The rice was mushy, the veggies were overcooked, the egg was burnt, and he¡¯d added way too much salt and not enough soy sauce. Still, it was the best thing I¡¯d ever tasted.


    Daniel scrunched his face, ring at the te. "That is not how Grandma¡¯s fried rice tasted."


    I smiled, swallowing another mouthful. "It¡¯s delicious, hon."


    He rolled his eyes. "You don¡¯t have to coddle me. You can tell me the truth."


    His words resonated within me, and aside from the quality of his fried rice, I remembered another truth he needed to hear.


    I set my fork down and turned his stool so he was facing me, his legs tucked between mine. "Speaking of truths..."


    His eyes locked on mine expectantly, and a gnawing feeling stabbed at my chest. I had no idea how I would cope with Daniel being miles away from me. He was the only true love I had, and if he was gone...


    The loneliness that loomed ahead of me rendered me temporarily mute.


    "Mom?" Daniel ced a hand on mine, and I intertwined our fingers and squeezed.


    As much as being apart from him for a while would hurt, losing him forever would destroy me more than a silver bullet ever could.


    So I took a breath and forced a smile. "Here goes nothing."

 Chapter 17 THOUSANDS OF MILES

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17 THOUSANDS OF MILES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "So, baby, the thing is¡ª"


    "Is it about my vacation?"


    I paused, blinking at Daniel. "What?"


    He shrugged. "I¡¯ve been on break from school for a week now, and Dad said I was going to go on a longer one with Grandma and Grandpa."


    "Oh..."


    The tension eased out of my body. I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about Kieran beating me to break the news to Daniel, but I was relieved that I didn¡¯t have to do it myself when I didn¡¯t even know where to start.


    "And... you¡¯re okay with that?"


    Daniel¡¯s shoulder lifted in that careless way only children could manage. "I was worried about missing school, but Dad said I¡¯ll have a private tutor so I won¡¯t be behind when Ie back."


    Kieran had thought of everything. I supposed my feelings were shifting towards gratitude.


    Daniel raised our intertwined hands and pressed them to his chest. "Now that you¡¯re back from your training..." His voice was suddenly small, his eyes wide and hopeful. "...will youe with me?"


    My throat closed.


    He rushed on before I could respond, words tumbling like waves: "Dad said it¡¯s a really cool private ind, and we can swim every day and learn to surf and barbecue on the beach and¡ª"


    "Oh, sweetheart."


    I leaned forward and kissed his forehead, taking in a shaky breath. "You don¡¯t need to list all those things to make me go with you."


    "So..." His voice was shaky with anticipation. "You¡¯lle with?"


    I closed my eyes tightly and willed the tears brimming not to fall. "No," I choked out. "I can¡¯t."


    I pulled back in time to see his face fall. "Why?"


    My heart cracked at that one word, but I forced my voice steady, smoothing his wild curls. "I have to train harder, baby. To protect you."


    He sniffed. "But I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to protect you."


    The dam broke. I gathered him close, squeezing my tears back before they soaked into his hair.


    I made a smile as I held his face again. "I know, my love. But how amazing would it be if we could protect each other?"


    He managed a small smile, and I took it as a victory. Then, he turned to his te of fried rice and wrinkled his nose.


    "Can we order pizza instead?"


    ***


    The sun was just beginning to bleed gold over the horizon as I pulled up to the private terminal at Van Nuys Airport.


    The area hummed with quiet efficiency, staff and crew buzzing around Kieran¡¯srge private ne at the beginning of the private runway.


    Daniel stepped out of the car, shouldering his Spider-Man backpack as he stared up at the huge ne.


    "That¡¯s a Gulfstream G650," he said excitedly, turning to me as I retrieved his suitcase from the trunk. "Dad says when I¡¯m old enough, I could learn to fly it."


    I smiled, smoothing his wild curls, my fingers lingering. "You¡¯d make a dashing pilot."


    Tires crunched on asphalt. The silver Escde rolled up beside my battered sedan like a predator circling prey.


    Kieran got down from the driver¡¯s side and immediately walked over to open the passenger door.


    I gritted my teeth as Celeste hopped out, tossing a perfect curl over her shoulder, half of her face shielded by oversized sunsses. Leona and Christian alighted from the backseat, and a tightness spread in my chest.


    A man in a pilot¡¯s uniform walked across the tarmac to the car, and while Kieran only gave him a cursory nod, he engaged Leona and Christian in conversation, which left Kieran and Celeste free to head our way.


    "How¡¯s my boy doing?" Kieran crouched to receive Daniel¡¯s flying hug, his voice warm with pride.


    "Good," my son mumbled against his dad¡¯s shoulder. When they pulled apart, his eyes darted between me and Kieran. "Are you sure neither of you cane with me?"


    Kieran crouched down and whispered something in Daniel¡¯s ear.


    Daniel¡¯s face set, and he nodded once. "Got it."


    "That¡¯s my boy," Kieran said softly, and I wondered what he had said to Daniel.


    "Danny!"


    Celeste¡¯s sharine voice set my teeth on edge as she swooped in, her manicured ws digging into my son¡¯s shoulders. Her hospital threat echoed in my mind¡ªI¡¯ll take Daniel as my own¡ªand it took every ounce of control not to shove her away and snarl at the catty bitch.


    Her smile stretched too wide. "Aren¡¯t you excited for your little adventure?"


    Daniel recoiled, his small body pressing back against me. I encircled him protectively, my arms a living shield.


    He nced up at Kieran. "She¡¯s noting with us, is she?" he asked coldly.


    A muscle ticked in Kieran¡¯s jaw as Celeste¡¯s ears reddened.


    "No, sweetheart," I answered, pressing my lips to his soft hair. My re at Celeste could have melted steel. "She definitely isn¡¯t."


    One more car drove in¡ªEthan¡¯s Mercedes¡ªstopped nearby, disgorging more family members I couldn¡¯t bear to acknowledge.


    Look at us, I thought bitterly, One big happy family.


    The ne suddenly came alive, the engines humming in the stillness of the early morning.


    "It¡¯s time," Kieran said somberly.


    Illogical panic gripped me.


    Even though we packed his things together and spent all night watching his favorite shows and gorging on pizza and ice cream before finally falling asleep at 2 a.m., it felt like I hadn¡¯t had enough time with my baby.


    It seemed like Daniel felt the same because he turned to me, his beautiful dark eyes ssy with unshed tears. "Mom?"


    I crouched down, wrapping my arms around his waist as he threw his arms around my neck. "Oh, my baby," I breathed, trying to choke back the tears building at the back of my throat.


    "I¡¯m going to miss you so much," he whispered.


    "Not as much as I¡¯m going to miss you," I replied shakily.


    "I¡¯ll call you every day," I promised. "And remember to be good for your grandparents. Listen to everything they tell you, okay?"


    Daniel nodded. Then, he pulled back slightly and shrugged his backpack off. He zipped it open and pulled out something grey and fluffy.


    "Here," he handed it to me, and my eyes widened. It was his stuffed wolf¡ªvery urately named Wolfy¡ªthat I¡¯d given him for his third birthday. For thest six years, Daniel hadn¡¯t gone anywhere without Wolfy.


    He pressed the stuffed animal into my hands. "Wolfy will stand guard over you till Ie back," he said solemnly.


    "Shit," I whispered as I lost the battle with my tears, and they started pouring down my cheeks like rain. I pulled Daniel back to me, clutching him as tightly as I clutched Wolfy.


    "I don¡¯t have to go," he whispered, his voice shaky. "I could stay, Mom."


    What if there¡¯d been a silver bullet for him, too? Kieran¡¯s words echoed in my head, and I sniffed, wiping away my tears with the back of my hand.


    "No, baby." I pulled away. "Don¡¯t worry about me, okay?"


    Daniel¡¯s brows knit.


    "But¡ª"


    I pressed a kiss to his forehead and squeezed him onest time, memorizing the feel of his little body against mine and his scent. Then I let him go.


    Kieran appeared beside us, a hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder. "Come on, bud. I¡¯ll show you all the cool things in the ne before takeoff."


    Daniel¡¯s face lit up a little, and he nodded.


    Kieran leaned forward, and our fingers brushed as he took Daniel¡¯s suitcase from me. Our eyes locked briefly, and something sizzled in the air between us that was gone as quickly as it had happened.


    I wrapped my arms around myself as I watched Kieran and Daniel move towards the airstairs of the jet, suddenly feeling cold.


    I jerked instinctively when I felt a hand on my shoulder.


    I turned to see Leona and Christian smiling at me softly. I frowned in response, confused.


    "How are you feeling, dear?" Leona asked in a gentle voice that waspletely out of character. This wasn¡¯t the woman who¡¯d once told me I¡¯d never be worthy of standing beside her son as Luna.


    "Yes," Christian added. "It must have been an awful experience."


    I took a cautious step backward, causing Christian¡¯s hand on my shoulder to drop. All their sudden "concerns" just reeked of performance.


    In ten years, my ex-inws had never once offered me so much as a kind word. The only reason they tolerated my presence under their son¡¯s roof was that my defective womb somehow produced Daniel¡ªthe perfect heir. That was what I¡¯d heard after my delivery. I wouldn¡¯t forget it.


    "Save the act," I said in a measured tone. "We all know I was never family to you. And now that the divorce is finalized... there¡¯s no more need to pretend."


    I didn¡¯t bother looking at them. My gaze snagged on the ne instead¡ªon Daniel paused at the top of the boarding stairs, turning to wave at me.


    I waved back, forcing back a sob.


    "Just take care of him," I said, turning back to Leona and Christian. "If any harmes to my baby¡ª"


    "He¡¯s our family, too," Leona said tightly, her expression an odd mix of indignation and guilt.


    "Keep. Him. Safe."


    They exchanged a look, Christian sighed, and then they turned away from me, walking towards the ne.


    A minute after they boarded, Kieran came down the stairs, and a slight whimper escaped me as the airstairs retracted.


    I tightened my arms around myself as Kieran walked towards me and stood by my side.


    "They¡¯ll be flying nonstop to Nassau, then a quick switch to our private seane for thest hop to Musha Cay," he said, like he was reading today¡¯s headlines.


    I nodded once.


    "The house is fortified," he continued. "No outside contact with anyone but you and me. He¡¯ll be safer there than anywhere in California."


    I nodded again.


    After that, the only sound in the airfield was the increasing hum of the ne as it taxied and then took off, taking a part of my heart away with it.


    I stood there a while longer till the ne became a tiny speck across the dusty blue sky.


    Then I exhaled once and turned¡ªand walked right into my mom.


    "Oh, Sera," she whispered, her arms outstretched like she was about to hug me. I took an instinctive step back¡ªand crashed into Kieran¡¯s chest.


    The contact was a shock to my system, and I sidestepped, putting distance between me and my so-called family, who were suddenly crowding me.


    "What?" I asked, my voice shaky. All I wanted now was to go home, crawl into Daniel¡¯s bed, and cry while clutching Wolfy to me.


    Her arms dropped to the side. "H-how are you?"


    "Fine," I answered curtly.


    Kieran took a hesitant step forward. "Can I drive you home?"


    I nced at Celeste, noting the way she stiffened at his offer, and scoffed. "No, thanks."


    I moved around them, heading to my car.


    "Sera," my mom called out softly, and I stiffened.


    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay," she said.


    I took a deep breath. I hadn¡¯t been okay in a long time, but what would my mother know about that?


    I opened the door and slid into my car without a word.


    The drive home seemed tost forever, nketed with eerie silence without Daniel fiddling with the radio and calling out every traffic sign he saw.


    Stepping into the house was worse. It¡¯s like the building knew that the light of my life was currently being taken thousands of miles away from me.


    I didn¡¯t even make it to Daniel¡¯s room. I slid down the front door and clutched Wolfy to me as the first of many, many sobs wracked my body.

 Chapter 18 HOSPITAL BUDDY

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18 HOSPITAL BUDDY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Some might call it pathetic¡ªa grown woman curled up in her child¡¯s bed, drowning in his scent like some lovesick omega.


    Fuck them.


    I spent the night in Daniel¡¯s room, burrowed in his nket, inhaling his scent, and trying not to dissolve into a messy puddle of tears.


    I¡¯d gotten a clipped text from Leona when theynded at the private ind. Due to the strictmunication rules that served to keep Daniel safe, we couldn¡¯t schedule a call ahead, and I was informed that I¡¯d hear from them when it was secure.


    Part of me thought they were going a bit overboard, but I was also grateful they were going overboard. Anything to protect my baby.


    I rolled out of bed, squinting against the morning sunlight streaming through the parted windows, and trudged to the bathroom, where I took a quick shower.


    I didn¡¯t want to go anywhere, but I had a follow-up appointment at the hospital, and the sooner I got the all-clear, the quicker I could return to training and get strong enough to hold my own against the bastards who wanted me dead.


    I changed into a pair of jeans and a loose shirt and threw my hair up in a messy ponytail. I was hungry but felt too depressed to cook anything, so I grabbed an apple from the fridge.


    I bit into it as I opened the door¡ªand mmed right into Kieran¡¯s chest.


    "What the¡ª" The apple slipped from my mouth and fell. "Shit!"


    He moved faster than was humanly possible and caught the apple in his hand.


    He held it up to me. "Here."


    I blinked up at him and made no move to take the apple from his hand. "What¡ª" I paused, chewed the piece of fruit in my mouth, swallowed, then continued, "¡ªthe hell are you doing here?"


    "You blocked me," he answered, his tone usatory.


    I nodded. "Yeah, I did. Because normal people stop calling after the fifth time of being ignored, but you¡ª"


    I frowned, my eyes taking him in from head to toe. He was wearing the same ck jeans and navy T-shirt he¡¯d been wearing yesterday at the airport. His hair was tousled, a little t at the back, and his under-eyes were dark.


    I nced behind him, and sure enough, his Escde was parked beside my sedan.


    I frowned at Kieran. "Any answer other than ¡¯no¡¯ is fucking ridiculous, but did you sleep in your car¡ªin front of my house?"


    He shrugged, taking a bite out of my apple.


    My eyes widened. "Hey!"


    "I handed it to you; you didn¡¯t take it," he said, chewing nonchntly.


    I huffed. "I don¡¯t have time for this, Kieran. I have a¡ª"


    "Doctor¡¯s appointment. I know." He nodded towards his car. "Come on, I¡¯ll take you."


    My eyes blinked, struggling to process this bizarre reality. Had I woken up in some alternate universe? Since when did my estranged ex-husband give so much damn about me?


    First, the hospital vigil, then camping out in my driveway, and now this¡ªying chauffeur to my check-up?


    What the hell had gotten into him?


    We¡¯d spent ten years as strangers in a marriage, and he was barely tolerating my presence. Now suddenly he wanted to act like some model co-parent? Like all those years of icy resentment and deliberate indifference never happened?


    While Daniel was here, I might have cooperated for his sake. But with him away from home? I wasn¡¯t in the mood to y house.


    Thest thing I needed was another deranged Celeste showing up at my doorstep, leaving me so rattled I¡¯d make reckless choices that may cost my life. And the thought of being in an enclosed space with Kieran for any amount of time made my stomach churn with something that wasn¡¯t hunger.


    I shook my head. "Stop offering me rides. I¡¯m capable of driving myself."


    He frowned. "Have you forgotten that there¡¯s a target on your back?"


    I gave him a sarcastic smile and tapped my chest lightly. "How could I? Besides,"¡ªI pointed to the familiar ck car parked opposite my house¡ª"your security team has been watching me like a hawk. I don¡¯t need you to apany me."


    He rolled his eyes. "Sera¡ª"


    "If I wanted a hospital buddy, I¡¯d call Lucian, okay?"


    Kieran tensed, and I flinched when he squeezed the apple in his hand so tightly, the poor thing crumpled to nothing, juice trailing down his arm and dripping to the floor.


    He tossed the carcass away and fixed his eyes on me, anger rippling off him in waves¡ªanger, and...the sudden pressure in the air as his control snapped.


    Even without my wolf, I felt it. That primal alpha energy rolling off him in waves, thick enough to taste. Anger. Frustration. And something else that made my human instincts scream to either run or...


    I swallowed hard. Damn him.


    "You¡¯re a dick," I muttered, brushing past him before my body could betray me further. At least he¡¯d had the decency to nudge rather thanmand¡ªthough the effect was annoyingly simr.


    "Pick that up," I said, toeing the destroyed apple. "It¡¯ll bring flies to my porch."


    I didn¡¯t look back at his expression.


    The old me¡ªthe meek, obedient wife¡ªwould never have spoken to him like that. But the woman I was now? She needed this small act of rebellion. Needed to push back, if only to prove to myself that the traitorous flutter in my chest meant nothing.


    As I suspected, as soon as Kieran closed the door behind him, his spacious car suddenly felt like we werepressed into a tiny clown car, and the only air avable to breathe was his own.


    The hospital was about a twenty-minute drive from my house. Around minute five, Imented, "I thought you preferred the G-Wagon. Why have you been driving this one around?"


    Kieran¡¯s jaw briefly clenched. "It¡¯s getting cleaned. Your..." He nced at me from the corner of his eye before continuing. "Your blood stained the backseat."


    I nodded. "Right."


    There was silence for one more minute before I said, "Thank you."


    Kieran looked at me properly then, surprise nketing his features. I cleared my throat. "The doctor said if I hadn¡¯t gotten to the hospital as soon as I did, I might not have lived, so...thank you."


    He nodded.


    The rest of the drive was quiet and slightly less tense.


    The appointment went well.


    The cardiologist, whom I¡¯d finally identified as Dr. Trumann, carried out a series of basic checks, inspected the wound and removed my stitches, switched up my medication, and happily informed me that everything looked good and I was healing nicely.


    Kieran was leaning against the wall opposite the doctor¡¯s office when I walked out. His head was hung low, and I had to clear my throat twice before he jolted, obviously startled awake.


    I cocked my head. "Why on earth did you sleep outside my housest night?"


    He frowned, and I could have sworn his neck flushed red. "You had me worried when you didn¡¯t pick up my calls."


    "What does that have to do with¡ª"


    "Sera!"


    I turned towards the sound of a voice, and my face lit up. "Abby!"


    She threw her arms around me, careful not to squeeze me too tightly. "Oh, it¡¯s so good to see you up and about," she gushed.


    I smiled. "Thanks to you."


    Nurse Abigail had helped treat me when I¡¯d firste to the hospital after the rogue attacks, and she¡¯d been on night duty during my stay after getting shot. She always brought me banana pudding from the cafeteria, and when I couldn¡¯t sleep on most nights, she would stay up with me, discussing the most mundane things.


    Kieran hovered awkwardly while we caught up.


    "Pain?"


    "Almost entirely gone."


    "Aches?"


    "A little, but I¡¯ve been doing those stretches you taught me."


    "Sleep?"


    I shrugged. "Meh."


    Sheughed and gave me onest hug. "I have to go now, but it was so good seeing you, Sera."


    I beamed. "You too."


    She backed away, waving animatedly, and Iughed, mirroring her gesture.


    When she disappeared round the corner, I dropped my arms and turned to Kieran. The frown on his face had my smile slipping. "What?"


    He opened his mouth as if to answer, but immediately shut it. "Nothing,e on."


    I followed him back out. His head was on a swivel like he was looking out for potential threats, and I noticed he walked right next to me at a weird angle, like he fully intended to put his body between me and another bullet.


    The drive back home was silent, and when Kieran parked in front of my house, I wasted no time in unbuckling myself.


    "Thank you," I mumbled.


    "Sera."


    I turned to him. "Yes?"


    He looked like he was warring with what he wanted to say, but finally, he spoke. "I don¡¯t get it."


    I felt like I would regret my question. "Get what?"


    "You were so friendly with that nurse at the hospital. You¡¯re the most amazing mom to Daniel and Lucian..." His jaw flexed. "You treat him like he¡¯s a fucking rockstar."


    I raised a brow. "Your point?"


    "Why are you so mean to Celeste?"


    I couldn¡¯t help the snort that escaped me. There it was. That same tired refrain.


    "What, are we in kindergarten now?" I met Kieran¡¯s gaze head-on, wrapping my bitterness inyers of sarcasm. "Celeste¡¯s dad wants to know why the mean girl in her ss is yanking on her pigtails?"


    Kieran¡¯s face tightened. "It¡¯s not funny."


    "No, it is. And you know what else is funny?"


    "What?"


    "The fact that¡ª" I caught myself in time. I could tell Kieran everything¡ªfrom Celeste showing up at my door and practically calling me a slut to threatening to take my son away from me while I was on fucking life support.


    But what would be the point? They never listened to me.


    Every damn time Celeste and I shed, I was automatically the viin. Her words were gospel. Her actions beyond reproach. While I¡ªthe pathetic, wolf-less reject¡ªwas forever scheming to hurt their precious princess.


    No matter what I said, Kieran would only be on Celeste¡¯s side. He would never believe that she could be the bad guy¡ªnot the perfect love of his life.


    "Forget it," I mumbled, opening the door. "Tell her to stay out of my way, and I¡¯ll stay out of hers. Everyone¡¯s happy then."


    "Wait."


    I groaned. "What now?"


    He rolled his eyes and reached into the backseat. His hand reappeared with a box. "It¡¯s an encrypted phone formunicating with Daniel. The number is already there. If you use your phone, you run the risk of having Daniel¡¯s location traced."


    "Oh." I reached out and took the phone. "Thanks."


    He nodded. "You have another appointment next week, right?"


    I exhaled, clutching the phone box to me. "Listen, Kieran, you don¡¯t need to do all this. Your security detail hot on my ass is enough."


    He shook his head. "I promised Daniel that¡ª"


    "Well, Daniel¡¯s not here. And he¡¯s the only thing that tethers us together anyway."


    Something like hurt flickered across his face. "Sera¡ª"


    I opened the door. "You have Celeste now. We hurt her in the past; you don¡¯t want to hurt her anymore, do you?"


    He frowned. "Of course not, but¡ª"


    "Then we agree. Bye, Kieran. Thanks for the ride."


    I shut the door before he could say anything else. This was how it had to be. We¡¯d gotten divorced for a reason, and with Daniel gone, we had no other reason to be in each other¡¯s space.


    It was best for everyone if Kieran and I kept our distance. And if my chest ached at the thought, it was probably because I was still healing from the bullet wound.

 Chapter 19 A DEAD PLANT

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19 A DEAD PLANT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    As soon as I closed the door behind me, I rushed to the couch and unboxed the phone Kieran had given me.


    Sure enough, there was one number saved in the contacts, and I initiated a FaceTime call, my hands shaking with anticipation.


    It rang twice, and a gasp tore out of me when Daniel¡¯s face filled the screen. "Mom!"


    "Oh, my baby!" I clutched my chest, feeling like my heart was going to break free of my ribcage to go to him.


    He gave me a toothy grin, showcasing his canines that were still growing out slowly after falling out a month ago. I didn¡¯t know if it was the ache of missing him, but he looked so young, and all I wanted to do was reach through the phone and hold him in my arms.


    "I miss you," he dered.


    "Oh, I miss you, too," I said, forcing tears back down my throat.


    "How¡¯s the ind?" I asked to distract myself.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes danced with glee. "Oh, Mom, it¡¯s huge!"


    Iughed. "Yeah? You like it?"


    He nodded. "There are two pools in the house, and I can see the ocean from my window. Grandpa said when the tide is right, he¡¯ll show me how to catch a wave."


    I worried my lower lip between my teeth. "Is that safe, though?"


    He snorted. "There¡¯s like fifty guards here, Mom." He rolled his eyes, flopping onto a bed. "And they follow me everywhere. I can¡¯t get a snack without an escort."


    Iughed, refraining from telling him that security guards wouldn¡¯t be able to save him from a bad wave on the surfboard.


    "Well, it¡¯s all for your own¡ª"


    "Where¡¯s Dad?"


    I blinked, caught off guard. "What?"


    He sat up, his eyebrows knitting together. "At the airport, he promised me he wouldn¡¯t leave your side if I went."


    That must have been what Kieran whispered to Daniel at the airport. I fought the urge to roll my eyes. What was Kieran thinking, making that kind of promise to our son?


    "Listen, sweetie," I started carefully. "Your Dad and I are¡ª"


    "Is he going to make her his Luna?"


    I froze. "What?"


    "Is Dad going to marry Celeste and make her his Luna?" Daniel repeated, his voice wobbling slightly.


    He only called her name, not with any title. I wasn¡¯t sure whether I should correct that manner. Celeste would join Kieran¡¯s life officially one day, and I didn¡¯t want my boy to be med for such a tiny thing.


    But back to the point, Daniel had inherited the worst of both Kieran¡¯s and my stubborn streaks. Once he dug his heels in, not even an Alphamand could shake him loose.


    I took a deep breath. "Where did you hear that, honey? Did someone say something to you?"


    I swear, if Celeste had been running her mouth in front of my son¡ª


    "I see her and Dad together," he said, his voice losing its luster. "And they¡¯re always hugging. Plus, I heard Grandma say she was tired of being Luna and couldn¡¯t wait to give it to someone else."


    My mouth dropped open, but no words came out.


    I was appalled that Kieran had been so careless in disying his rekindled rtionship with Celeste in front of Daniel and that Leona had been so crass as to have him overhear that.


    Daniel sighed when I didn¡¯t speak. "So I guess you and Dad aren¡¯t getting back together?"


    "I¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t want Dad to marry her, Mom. I want you to get back together. I want you to be his Luna."


    I could feel the tears I¡¯d struggled to keep at bay pushing against my blockades, and I knew the dam would burst any second.


    "Hon," I choked out. "I forgot, I have to... get to training. I¡¯ll call you backter, okay?"


    He frowned. "Mom?"


    "I love you," I said in a broken whisper before hanging up.


    I tossed the phone away from me and dropped my head into my hands.


    Funnily enough, the tears were suddenly nowhere to be found. It was like they¡¯d dried up, leaving my insides arid, empty, deste.


    For the first time since the divorce, I wondered if I¡¯d made a mistake. I thought we¡¯d gone through the whole process as amicably as possible, and Kieran and I had been civil with each other, at least in front of Daniel.


    Thest thing I wanted was to hurt my son, but was that what we were doing?


    I mean, I wasn¡¯t the one who initiated it, but should I have fought harder? Should I have done more to keep my marriage intact?


    I scoffed at that thought.


    What more could I have done? Over thest decade, I¡¯d done everything in my power to turn lemons into lemonade.


    As soon as we got married and I moved into Kieran¡¯s home, we¡¯d slept in separate rooms. I¡¯d tried to move into his room to foster some kind of intimacy, but I was shut down with a frigidity that made sure I never attempted that again.


    I tried to dress sexily around the house, hoping he could start to see me as less of a prison and more of a woman, but he never even looked my way.


    And on the nights when he needed physical gratification, he woulde to my room, climb into bed with me, do what needed to be done, and leave. He never kissed me, never even fully took off my clothes, never spent the night.


    The sex was transactional, like a chore to tick off his list. And, of course, he always used a condom. God forbid I had one more child to further tether him to me.


    But I got over the feeling of being used, and I figured if we couldn¡¯t be proper lovers, we could be good friends¡ªbut even that had been an exercise in futility.


    I cooked Kieran¡¯s favorite meals only to have them go bad because he ordered takeout instead. I tried to get involved in pack activities but was shut down at every turn. I even learned everything I could about Form One racing so we could talk about it during the Grand Prix, but as soon as I entered the living room, he would stand up and go to his room to watch it there.


    No matter how much you water a dead nt, it won¡¯t miraculouslye back to life. So I stopped trying. I retreated into myself, wrote my books, and lived in a silent hell for ten years.


    But was my freedom worth it if my son was getting hurt in the process?


    I wasn¡¯t given a chance to answer myself because my doorbell rang at that moment, stopping me from wallowing further in my anguish.


    I sighed as I drew up from the couch and headed to the door. I really hoped it wasn¡¯t Kieran; I wasn¡¯t in the mood for any more¡ª


    "Oh." I blinked at Ethan.


    "Hi," my brother exhaled.


    I straightened my spine. "Can I help you?"


    His jaw flexed, his entire body stiff and tense. "Mom has been trying to reach you," he said tly. "You haven¡¯t responded, and she¡¯s worried."


    A sharp bark ofughter slipped out of me. "How nice of her to finally worry about me after ignoring me for ten years."


    His thick eyebrows furrowed. "Sera, she¡¯s your mother¡ª"


    "A fact she¡¯s only remembering now." I chuckled dryly. "If I¡¯d known this is what it took, I would have gotten shot years ago."


    Ethan¡¯s eyes red. "Seraphina!"


    I rolled my eyes and stepped back from the door. "Bye, Ethan."


    Before I could close it, he braced arge hand against it and pushed, leaving me no choice but to keep the door open.


    "What the hell has gotten into you, Sera?" he asked, his voice hard, his blue eyes cial. "We¡¯re a family; why have you been treating us like this?"


    My eyes widened, and an incredulous sound fell from my agape mouth. "Why am I treating you like this?"


    I stepped forward. "Do you remember back at the hospital, right after Dad died, when you, my fucking brother, swore to rip away whatever scrap of happiness I clung to?"


    His face drained of color. "Sera, I was... I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    A bitterugh tore from my throat. "Turns out, you seeded."


    "Daniel is my only happiness." I gritted my teeth. "And now, because of the goddamn threat you brought to my doorstep, I had to send him away just to keep him safe."


    "So tell me, Ethan¡ªwhat¡¯s next?"


    "Sera, I¡ªI never meant¡ª"


    "Save it," I said sharply, pping away his hand that held the door open. It dropped to his side without a fight.


    "You all should just continue doing what you¡¯ve done for thest ten years. I¡¯m not your sister, Ethan, and I am not that woman¡¯s daughter. I have no intention of changing that¡ªnot now, not ever."


    "Sera¡ª"


    "Goodbye," I said firmly and mmed the door in Ethan¡¯s face.


    For a moment, I stood in front of the door, unmoving. I didn¡¯t know why. Was I waiting for Ethan to knock again, demanding to reconcile?


    After a full minute, I scoffed, wiping away a lone tear that had managed its way out of my eyes. It was one thing that he¡¯d even visited my home, but expecting Ethan to fight for me?


    Not in a million years.


    And maybe that was for the best. Trying to reconcile with my family was like trying to make Kieran love me. Like watering a dead nt¡ªfutile and useless.

 Chapter 20 THE LAW OF ELASTICITY

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20 THE LAW OF ELASTICITY</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The low rumble of the city and the sharp chorus of traffic drifted through the tall windows behind my desk, but today, they carried no familiarfort. The glowing skyline of downtown LA blurred into meaningless lights as my thoughts circled the same point again and again¡ªSera.


    Papers spread before me on my desk, untouched. Architectural renderings. Expansion blueprints. Signed contracts. All things I should¡¯ve been focused on.


    But every line and glossy print twisted into the curve of her frown, the cerulean blue of her eyes, the pale blonde of her hair, the bite behind her words as I reyed every interaction we¡¯d had since the divorce, dissecting each one over and over again.


    Sera had always been meek and reclusive, and when Celeste came into the picture, I¡¯d expected no less from her.


    What I didn¡¯t expect was this... stranger who kicked people out of her hospital room and blocked my calls and dished out scathing remarks like they were going out of fashion.


    Worst of all was that she¡¯d tactfully kept her distance. I guess it was foolish of me to expect anything less. After all, she¡¯d spent the decade we were married like a snail, retreating deeper into her shell, even managing to keep me in the dark about her career.


    "Sunset Ridge acquisition closed this morning. No press as usual¡ªour shellpany did the buyout clean."


    Gavin sat across from me, reading out from his tablet.


    I nodded. "Okay."


    He cleared his throat and continued. "The zoning pushback you feared has been handled. Councilman Ortego got his incentive as scheduled, disguised as a campaign donation."


    Another nod. "Good."


    "We¡¯ve also purchased the unicorns you requested. They like their new habitat with the leprechauns at the end of the rainbow."


    "Perfect."


    A loaded silence followed, and my mind backtracked for a second before I sighed. "Ha ha," I deadpanned, folding my arms as I leaned back into my seat with an exhale.


    Gavin wasn¡¯t amused, though. His steely eyes were fixed on me like a mirror that refused to tter.


    I sighed. "What?"


    He looked at me for a beat longer before he shook his head. "Nothing. Shall we continue?"


    I nodded. "Sure."


    "The Malibupound¡¯s under¡ª"


    "It¡¯s about time for her security shift change, right?"


    A muscle ticked in Gavin¡¯s jaw as his hands dropped to hisp.


    "You asked about her security this morning," he said tly. "And again, this afternoon. And again, thirty minutes ago. And before that, every single day for thest week."


    What the fuck?


    When¡ªhow¡ªdid I turn into this... obsessive mother hen? I¡¯d thought more about Sera in thest couple of weeks than the entire decade of our marriage, and her presence in my mind was showing no signs of departing.


    "Indulge me," I said through clenched teeth.


    Gavin sighed, sliding a finger across his tablet.


    "We¡¯ve got wolves posted at opposite corners of her perimeter at every point in time, rotating in four-hour shifts," he said in a practiced drone, like he¡¯d repeated this a million times¡ªwhich he kind of had. "We¡¯ve got surveince drones in the surrounding trees. Motion sensors. Noise scanners. One of the security teams has a human ex-Marine bonded to the pack. The others are elite pack members."


    He nced up with a sigh. "Short of moving in with her, there¡¯s nothing more we or you can do to ensure her safety."


    I ran a hand through my hair, the tension in me not easing. "And you¡¯re certain there¡¯ve been no breaches?"


    "A hundred percent."


    I exhaled, the leather of my seat creaking underneath me as I shifted my weight.


    "Ten years," Gavin muttered, his tone thoughtful.


    My gaze jumped to his. "What?"


    "You and Seraphina were married ten years, and I have never seen you so... unnerved when it came to her."


    My arms tightened. "She didn¡¯t get shot in those ten years."


    His gaze sharpened, like he could cut me open and inspect my insides. "And you¡¯re sure that¡¯s all it is?"


    Gavin¡¯s brows shot up, and his head tipped back to look at me when, instead of answering, I stood abruptly.


    "I need a drink," I dered.


    I needed to stop thinking about Sera, and evidently, I couldn¡¯t do that with my own willpower.


    ***


    Luna Noire pulsed with soft jazz, velvet walls muting the outside world, pulsing lights casting everything in a bruised-red glow. Wolves lounged on curved leather banquettes, sses in hand, theirughter feral and unfiltered.


    The bar gleamed like obsidian under candlelight, and, like a sailor to the call of a Siren, I moved towards it, drawn by the promise of momentary distraction.


    The distraction came quicker than I expected when Gavin and I climbed onto the bar stools¡ªnext to Ethan.


    "I know why I¡¯m here," I started, eyeing my ex¡ªand most likely future¡ªbrother-inw. "Why are you?"


    Ethan chuckled, a dry, empty sound that contrasted with the liveliness in the bar.


    "How are things with Sera?" he asked instead of answering.


    My chest tightened. Fuck. So much for a distraction.


    I signaled to the bartender. "Whiskey. Neat."


    A minuteter, a ss slid into my waiting hand. "Leave the bottle," I muttered.


    I downed the first ss in one gulp before filling it again.


    "Fine," I bit out.


    Ethan scoffed. "Paid her a visit about a week ago to check up on her."


    I winced. "And how did that go?"


    His hand tightened around his ss of scotch. "She hates me." Those three words sounded like they¡¯d burned on their way out of his throat.


    "She doesn¡¯t¡ª"


    He shook his head. "You didn¡¯t see the look in her eyes. It was like¡ª"


    "Ice," we said simultaneously.


    Ethan looked at me, his eyes heavy, and the smile I was going for came out as a grimace.


    "She¡¯s... different," he said quietly. "The Sera I knew used to be..."


    "Kind," I added. "Demure."


    He shook his head. "I don¡¯t know what changed."


    Gavin scoffed next to me, and both of us turned to him, brows raised in question.


    He didn¡¯t shrink under the weight of the stare of two Alphas, shrugging instead. "ording to thew of sticity, if a force greater than the stic limit of an object is applied..."


    He slipped a rubber band out of his pocket, hooked both thumbs at opposing edges, and, with a sharp jerk of his hand, pulled so hard that it snapped.


    He raised a brow at both of us. "Call it thew of sticity, call it self-preservation. Sera reached her limit and snapped. Simple."


    I stared at Gavin in stunned silence, his words settling inside me like an anchor. Ethan let out a low hiss, and when I turned to him, his face was tight.


    "I called her a viper," he groaned. "I threatened her right after our father died¡ªfuck!" He buried his head in his hands, his whole body shuddering.


    "I¡ª"


    Where would I start from? If I began to list all the altercations I¡¯dmitted towards Sera over thest ten years, we would be here forever.


    I¡¯d neglected her, treated her as less-than, pushed her away every time she attempted to get close. She¡¯d always been reserved, quiet, but... maybe I had snuffed out her voice, choked her with silence and contempt, and now¡ª


    "There you two are," a sultry voice broke through the uneasy silence.


    I stiffened when a hand stroked my back, the scent of jasmine wrapping around me. The familiarfort it should have brought eluded me, reced instead by puzzling agitation.


    Celeste leaned over, her long golden curls brushing the granite of the countertop. "Hi, babe." She beamed, her hands stroking up my back to my neck.


    The urge to shrug her hands off me hit me, and I frowned to myself. What the fuck was wrong with me? This was Celeste, the woman I loved. Her touch was wee. She was¡ª


    She pressed her body against my side and leaned in, her lips brushing the shell of my ear as she whispered, "I¡¯ve missed you."


    My control snapped, and just like in the hospital when she tried to kiss me, my reaction waspletely instinctive¡ªI was jerking back with a snarl before I could stop myself.


    My eyes widened, three simultaneous sharp inhales resonating around me. I could feel Gavin and Ethan¡¯s astonishment behind me, but my eyes were fixed on Celeste, on the way her face paled with shock and tightened with hurt.


    "Kieran?" she whispered, her voice trembling.


    Shit.


    I shot up from my stool and reached for Celeste, pulling her into my arms. "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry," I muttered,ying my head on her crown.


    She was rigid against me, her arms dangling by her side.


    Could she feel my heart thundering against her? Could she sense the mortification that consumed me?


    "I¡¯m sorry," I choked out again.


    I gripped her shoulders and pulled away slightly so I could look her in the eyes. They were ssy, tears brimming in their depths, poised to spill over.


    Fuck. I¡¯d sworn to myself that I wouldn¡¯t hurt Celeste when she came back to me, not after what had happened ten years ago.


    What the fuck was wrong with me?


    "I¡¯m sorry," I repeated. "I¡¯ve had a long, shitty day, and I was on edge. I shouldn¡¯t have taken it out on you."


    The words felt like sandpaper in my mouth.


    I was on edge. I¡¯d had a shitty day? Because I¡¯d spent the entire fucking time thinking about my ex-wife.


    What the hell was happening to me?


    Celeste sniffed, furiously blinking. "It¡¯s o-okay."


    I shook my head. "No, it¡¯s not." I cupped her face, my thumb catching a tear that escaped. "Let me make it up to you."


    Her brows knit. "How?"


    I smiled. "You always wanted to visit the rooftop garden here, but you couldn¡¯t because we weren¡¯t old enough, remember?"


    She nced towards the ceiling, and a faint smile ghosted her lips. "You promised to take me on my twenty-first birthday."


    But she was gone by then. Because of what I¡¯d done.


    I pushed that thought away and forced a smile as I slid my hand down her arm and intertwined our fingers. "I¡¯ll take you now."


    Her smile broadened. "Okay."


    I nodded towards Ethan and Gavin before leading Celeste out.


    The building that housed Luna Noire had three floors. The first two were the bar¡ªthe first floor for select humans, the second for werewolves. The third was a restaurant, and the roof was the Moon Garden.


    It was a hidden sanctuary¡ªwalled with moon-silvered herbs and night-blooming jasmine. Twinkling lights circled the perimeter, casting a soft glow over moongrass, rune-marked stones, and a central fire pit that glowed like molten gold.


    As we stepped through the ss hatch into the moon-kissed night, Celeste took a deep breath, and her hand in mine tightened.


    "Oh, it¡¯s beautiful, Kieran," she breathed.


    But her voice sounded far away, muffled by the blood roaring in my ears as I red at the fire pit, at the couple seated on the bench that curved around it.


    She was enveloped by a gigantic jacket that had to belong to him, and she was smiling at him, her fingers twirling around the stem of an Evening Primrose.


    For a second, I forgot everything and everyone. All my senses honed in on the two of them, and it was all I could do not to surge forward and rip him away from her¡ªthen rip him apart.


    Sera and Lucian.

 Chapter 21 JEALOUS EX

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21 JEALOUS EX</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "Stop¡ªfuck!"


    I doubled over, bracing my hands on my knees as I struggled to breathe through the burning in my lungs.


    Someone must have connected a Bluetooth speaker to my heart, because it was thundering so loudly that I barely heard when Lucian came to my side and said, "That¡¯s enough for today, Sera."


    I shook my head, immediately regretting it as the training field tilted. "No, I..." I swallowed against the dryness in my mouth. "I can keep going."


    Lucian, the sadistic bastard, was gone, and Lucian, my friend, said in a gentle, patient voice, "You¡¯re done, Sera."


    I straightened and winced when I felt a stitch in my side. "I haven¡¯tpleted the course," I panted, resisting the urge to rub at the ache in my chest.


    I¡¯d run the obstacle course at OTS three times before I got shot. Each time, I finished drenched in sweat and mud with my palms scraped raw from climbing rocks.


    But I finished.


    Now? I¡¯d copsed halfway, feet nted in a muddy ravine as I tried to distinguish the ringing in my ears from the singing of the birds fleeting overhead. As if mocking my weakness.


    "I always finish," I whispered, staring longingly at the rest of the obstacles I had to ovee¡ªI would probably die if I attempted to go on any further.


    "Yeah," Lucian said, "before you got shot by a silver bullet and had open-heart surgery."


    "But I¡ª"


    "Healing takes time, Sera." He ced aforting hand on my back, although it was drenched with sweat. "You¡¯re not back to a hundred percent, and that¡¯s okay."


    I huffed. "Being wolfless sucks."


    "Hey," he nudged me gently. "That¡¯s what saved you, remember?"


    "Right." I exhaled, wiping sweat off my brow and identally smearing mud on my forehead in the process. I reminded myself to be grateful that my weakness had saved my life.


    "Why don¡¯t you hit the showers, and we¡¯ll go grab some dinner?" Lucian suggested.


    My first instinct was to kindly refuse the offer, being in no mood to be out in public. But then I remembered that I was going home to an empty house and leftover takeout in the fridge.


    So I gave Lucian a tired smile. "Sure."


    ***


    "You¡¯re probably the first person I know who could wear a long face while in the Moon Garden."


    I blinked and pulled my gaze away from the lily I¡¯d picked and was fiddling with.


    The mes cast a warm glow on the side of Lucian¡¯s face as he smiled softly. "What¡¯s it going to take to cheer you up?" he asked.


    I exhaled, shaking my head. "I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve been so sweet taking me out to dinner and then this..." I waved my hands toward our surroundings. The serene beauty here was marvelous, but the stupid thing was... that I couldn¡¯t even appreciate it.


    "There¡¯s still something on your mind," Lucian noted. "Is it Daniel? You miss him?"


    My chest tightened. The admission tasted bitter. This was exactly why they¡¯d sent Daniel away¡ªbecause his mother was too damaged, too wolfless, too weak to protect him.


    We¡¯d never been apart this long. Not since the night he was born, when I¡¯d counted each tiny finger through exhausted tears. Now every breath without him felt like drowning.


    "Yes." The word tore from my throat. "I miss him, very much."


    "The only thing that takes my mind off him is training." My fists clenched. "...If I could just be strong enough, fast enough, we can be together again."


    He nodded. "I get that, but you can¡¯t rush these things, Sera. You¡¯re already doing so well for what you¡¯ve been through."


    He squeezed my hand. "Progress isn¡¯t linear; there are highs and lows and twists and turns, but you¡¯ll get there, I know it."


    I cracked a genuine smile. "Thank you, Lucian. For being by my side and for taking the time out to train me."


    "Well, about that..."


    "What?"


    "I was going to make it a surprise,"¡ªhe shrugged¡ª"but I might as well tell you now."


    "What?" I pressed.


    "I¡¯ve assigned you a new trainer."


    My face fell. "Oh, am I not meeting up to your standards?"


    His eyes widened slightly. "Oh, no, no, it¡¯s not like that. This trainer is an elite warrior, in many ways more skilled than I am. She¡¯ll guide you properly in your next phase of training."


    "Oh," I said, intrigue recing my despondency. "Who is it?"


    "Well¡ª"


    His gaze shifted to something to the left, and his face tightened. "You have got to be kidding me," he muttered.


    I frowned, turning in the direction of his line of sight. "Wha¡ª"


    I bit back a groan of frustration when I saw the pair at the entrance to the garden¡ªCeleste and Kieran.


    I turned back to Lucian and forced a smile. "We should get out of here."


    He nodded, taking my hand. "Yes, let¡¯s."


    As we stood, Celeste¡¯s sharine voice carried across the flowers: "Oh, sister, we¡¯re interrupting something!"


    I kept my mouth shut¡ªa lesson I¡¯d learned. Not rising to her bait. Not giving her the satisfaction.


    Lucian¡¯s hand found the small of my back, warm and steady. "Let¡¯s go," he murmured, guiding me past them.


    "Excuse us," Lucian said, his tone bright and amicable.


    Kieran stood rigid as an oak, his eyes burning holes into the space where Lucian touched me.


    ¡¯Just move out of the way,¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Just move out of the way and save us¡ª¡¯


    "Really, Sera?"


    Ah fuck.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the interaction toe, and looked up. I shot Kieran a sardonic smile that only made the creases between his brows deepen.


    "What now, ckthorne?" I asked.


    His nostrils red like an enraged bull, finger jabbing toward Lucian with enough force to disturb the air between us. "You blocked me, practically shut me out of your life, and now you¡¯re parading the city with him?"


    I felt Lucian stiffen next to me. No matter how cordial he could be, he was still an Alpha, and I was sure the disdain in Kieran¡¯s tone rubbed him the wrong way.


    I scoffed at Kieran. "Excuse me if I¡¯m confused. Would you rather I parade the city with you?"


    Kieran¡¯s eyes widened indignantly, and he spluttered. "That¡¯s not what I¡ª"


    "Because I don¡¯t know why I have to keep reminding you that we¡¯re fucking divorced, Kieran ckthorne."


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been going on with youtely, but this jealous ex routine is getting pathetic and, frankly, tiring."


    Celeste¡¯s eyes shed with barely concealed anger, her manicured hand clutched Kieran¡¯s arm, and sheshed out. "Oh, please, Sera. If anyone is chasing an ex, it¡¯s you."


    I scoffed. "Yeah, because I¡¯m the one blowing up his phone and demanding to escort him everywhere, and I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t keep my nose out of his business!"


    Something shuttered in Celeste¡¯s face, and I pressed down that familiar guilt. I¡¯d bowed out; I¡¯d moved out of the way so they could finally be together.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let anyone make me the viin of their story ever again.


    Celeste¡¯s lips trembled with theatrical precision. "Kieran," she whimpered, pressing closer to his side. "I want to leave."


    I barely suppressed an eye roll. "Don¡¯t bother, we were just¡ª"


    Kieran wrapped an arm around Celeste¡¯s slender waist and tucked her into his side. His voice turned cial. "Let me make this clear, Seraphina. The only part of your life that concerns me is Daniel. I tolerate your recklessness because my son¡ª"


    "Yes!" I snapped. "You¡¯ve mentioned it quite enough times. You don¡¯t want Daniel growing up without a mother, I get it. But if you could¡ª"


    "And I won¡¯t have you embarrassing him."


    I paused. "Excuse me?"


    He nced at Lucian pointedly, his eyes hard with loathing, and said nothing.


    An incredulousugh tore out of me. "Oh, that¡¯s fucking rich." I mimed weighing an invisible object. "The hypocrisy is so thick I could sculpt it into a trophy for your next pack meeting."


    Kieran clenched his jaw, and I saw his free hand clenched into a fist, his knuckles bleaching white.


    I scoffed, grabbing Lucian¡¯s hand. "We¡¯re leaving. You two have a nice night." I pinned a re on Kieran. "Stay the fuck away from me."


    I shouldered him out of the way and stomped off the roof, pulling Lucian along. To his credit, he let me drag him along as I angrily stomped to the elevator.


    I was still vibrating with anger when he turned on the car and merged onto the Hollywood Freeway.


    "Sera," he started hesitantly, "are you¡ª"


    "The nerve of him!" I snapped. "He parades around with my sister¡ªconfusing our son, unting their rtionship¡ªbut I¡¯m the embarrassment?"


    Lucian rolled down the windows. "Scream if you need to." A faint smirk. "I wouldn¡¯t mind."


    I sighed, leaning my head slightly out of the window as the wind whipped tendrils of hair across my face, cooling my heated skin.


    "I¡¯m sorry you got in the middle of all that."


    He shrugged. "Would you be mad if I said it was slightly entertaining?"


    I raised a brow, and he chuckled. His amusement was contagious, and I found myself smiling grudgingly, my anger gradually dissipating.


    I closed my eyes, letting the soft smile y on my lips. I didn¡¯t want to think about Kieran or Celeste. I hated how much headspace they¡¯d already taken in my mind.


    I was determined to focus on the only things that mattered¡ªmy son, my career, and my training.


    Celeste and Kieran could very well jump off a skyscraper together.

 Chapter 22 BREAKING POINT

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 22 BREAKING POINT</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    My shoulder still burned from where Sera had brushed past me.


    The contact had been brief but packed with enough tension that it sparked like a live wire. I stared at the exit long after she and Lucian had disappeared, a prickly, electric sensation simmering beneath my skin¡ªanger, disbelief. Something else I wasn¡¯t ready to name.


    A quiet sigh broke my trance.


    I turned to Celeste. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m much in the mood for sightseeing anymore," she said. Her voice was calm, but something edged it¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t quite pin down. "Can we go?"


    I exhaled slowly, trying to expel the anger and unease lodged in my trachea. That moment with Sera and Lucian had scraped open something jagged inside me.


    But Celeste was here, beside me. I needed to focus on that.


    I pulled her closer to me and pressed a kiss to her temple. "I¡¯m so sorry."


    She shook her head gently. "I know it¡¯s not your fault."


    She wound her arms around my waist and gave me a small, hopeful smile. "Why don¡¯t we order takeout from the restaurant? Go back to your ce? Just you and me. No surprises, no interruptions."


    More than anything, I wanted to be alone right now, but I swallowed down that feeling and smiled at Celeste. "That sounds perfect."


    Since she¡¯d driven to the bar, Celeste and I drove separately back to my house.


    The drive back was short, but my thoughts ran far, looping in restless circles.


    It had been just over three weeks since the divorce, and ten years of routine hadn¡¯t dissolved in twenty-one days. I still reached for habits that were no longer mine. Still paused at the door, expecting Daniel¡¯s thundering footsteps rushing to wee me, Sera¡¯s quiet "Wee home." I still half-listened for the soft clink of her cooking in the kitchen, for the faint scent of cinnamon and clove wafting from a candle she¡¯d always kept lit.


    But every time I walked into the house now, there was only empty silence.


    And tonight, when I stepped inside with Celeste¡¯s hand in mine, that silence echoed louder than ever.


    I tried to ignore it.


    This would be our home someday¡ªmine and Celeste¡¯s. I had to startying the foundation.


    She slipped her arms around my waist again, pressing her cheek to my chest. "Hmm," she murmured. "Feels like I¡¯ve barely had a moment with you since I got back."


    I kissed the top of her head, closing my eyes for a beat. "I¡¯m sorry. Things have just been... chaotic."


    That was true. But it wasn¡¯t the whole truth.


    I needed to do better. I couldn¡¯t keep letting my past bleed into every moment of the present.


    Sera was gone. Celeste was here.


    This was my second chance. I couldn¡¯t keep fumbling it.


    She tilted her face up, her expression warm and open. "You can make it up to me now."


    This time, when she leaned up to kiss me, I steeled myself and let our lips meet.


    She tasted like strawberries and wine, sweet and soft. She pressed closer, wrapping her arms around my neck, her body molding to mine. I hesitated¡ªjust for a breath¡ªand then kissed her back.


    I braced a hand on her waist, trying to lose myself in the warmth of her touch, the shape of her against me.


    But somewhere beneath the kiss, beneath the softness of her skin and the curve of her smile against my mouth, something inside me remained distant. A part of me that couldn¡¯t shake off that feeling of wrongness.


    Celeste was my home now, and I...


    I exhaled, pulling away.


    Her hands hung on my shoulders, blinking up at me in question. "Kie?"


    I forced a smile through the hazy fog of emotions in my chest.


    I held up the bag of takeout. "We should eat."


    She shook her head, took the box out of my hand, and set it on the console table in the foyer. "I can¡¯t think about food right now," she whispered as she gripped my shirt and pulled me to her again.


    I tried. I really, really tried. I owed Celeste that.


    But when her hands slid under my shirt, warm against my skin, a shiver rocked through me. Her body pressed against me, soft and unfamiliar, and something inside me froze.


    I pulled back slowly and caught her wrists, gently stilling her. "Celeste..."


    She exhaled and looked at me, her expression already shifting. "What now?"


    "I can¡¯t," I said, my voice barely held together. "Not tonight."


    Her face fell. Just slightly at first¡ªa flicker of disbelief. Then, something deeper.


    "You can¡¯t..." Hurt. Quiet, raw, and rising fast. "Or you don¡¯t want to?"


    "No. It¡¯s not that. I just¡ª" I scrambled for the right words to say, to fix the cracks I could sense opening between us. "I¡¯m not... ready, Celeste. I don¡¯t want to pretend I am and hurt you more because of it."


    She looked at me for a long, tense minute and then let out a quiet scoff and took a step back.


    I felt the distance immediately, and I was appalled by myck of will to close it. Tension lined Celeste¡¯s body. Her back was straight, her shoulders tight, but I could feel herposure slipping.


    "You¡¯re. Not. Ready." She spelled out each word as if it were a code she was trying to decipher.


    "Celeste¡ª"


    "I¡¯ve been alone for ten years," she said suddenly, her voice t. "When I left, I thought it was the right thing¡ªspace, time, whatever. But it hurt like hell, Kieran. And I missed you so fucking much."


    "I missed you, too," I said. And I meant it.


    She let out a soft, bitterugh. "Yeah, I¡¯m sure you spent thest ten years pining after me while married to my sister."


    I took a step closer. "Celeste, I did."


    "You don¡¯t see it, do you?" she whispered. "You¡¯re acting like nothing¡¯s changed. Like she still belongs in your life. Like I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t."


    "It¡¯s not like that," I rushed to say, but the words felt thin in my mouth.


    She wiped her eyes with a quick swipe of her fingers, smudging her mascara. "I thoughting back would mean something¡ªthat I¡¯d still matter to you. That we could resume where we left off before... her."


    "You do matter."


    She wrapped her arms around herself, and her voice was bitter with sarcasm when she said, "Yeah, I feel pretty fucking important right now."


    "Wait." I caught her wrist as she started walking away. "Don¡¯t go," I said, the words catching in my throat. "Please."


    She shook her head slowly, pulling her arm out of my grasp. "Goodnight, Kieran," she said quietly, tly.


    I wanted to fight harder, make her stay. But all I could do was stand there, paralyzed by guilt and confusion.


    And then she was gone.


    The door closed behind her with a quiet click, and the emptiness crowded me.


    I stood in the foyer for a long time, staring at the door, my hands clenched at my side. The silence around me felt louder than any argument, and Celeste¡¯s words seemed to bounce off the wall, an echo of pain.


    ¡¯You¡¯re acting like nothing¡¯s changed. Like she still belongs in your life. Like I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t.¡¯


    "Fuck," I swore, running a hand of frustration through my hair.


    Sera didn¡¯t belong in my life, not anymore, and I couldn¡¯t understand why I couldn¡¯t let her go. Why was I still stubbornly holding on to a woman I never really wanted at the expense of the woman of my dreams?


    I¡¯d hurt Celeste ten years ago by what Sera and I had done, and now I was hurting her again because I couldn¡¯t seem to fucking let go of Sera.


    Celeste was all that mattered to me now, and I had to fix it before it was toote. So I forced my heavy legs to move and grabbed my keys.


    I was halfway to Ethan¡¯s house, where Celeste was staying, when my phone rang.


    Daniel¡¯s name lit up the screen like a tiny ray of sunshine piercing storm clouds.


    "Hey, champ," I greeted, forcing a light tone. "It¡¯s way past your bedtime. What are you doing up?"


    "Hi, Dad. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I called Mom to talk to her, but I couldn¡¯t reach her."


    My grip on the wheel tightened, mirroring the force with which irrational anxiety gripped me. "I¡¯m sure she just went to bed early, bud."


    "Well... okay. But she always answers my call. Can you check on her?"


    "Yeah." I nodded, forgetting he couldn¡¯t see me. "I¡¯ll take care of it. Good night, Danny."


    I hung up and immediately called Gavin.


    "Hey, what¡¯s up?"


    "I need a status report on Sera," I said, trying to keep my tone even.


    Gavin sighed. "Kieran, this¡ª"


    "I have no time for a lecture, Gavin," I snapped.


    There was a heavy sigh and a mumbled, "Gimme a minute."


    And then: "She¡¯s home. Thest hourly report shows a male matching Lucian Reed¡¯s description entering the house with her; he hasn¡¯t exited since."


    A chill spread in my stomach as I pulled the car over to the side of the road. "How long ago?" I bit out.


    "Fifty-two minutes ago."


    Lucian. In her house. For an hour. Doors closed. Phones off.


    I sat in silence for a moment, the engine humming around me. All thoughts of reconciling with and apologizing to Celeste took a back seat.


    The longer I sat, the more insistent that prickly tension grew inside me. I couldn¡¯t stop picturing Lucian and Sera behind closed doorsughing, talking... doing gods know what else.


    I hated how my mind filled in the nks with images I didn¡¯t want but couldn¡¯t escape.


    By the time I hit the gas again, I wasn¡¯t thinking anymore.


    I barely remembered the drive¡ªjust the blur of streetlights and a knot twisting in my chest tighter with every block.


    When I pulled up outside Sera¡¯s house, Lucian¡¯s car wasn¡¯t in her driveway.


    But that new information did nothing to quell the vtile energy thrumming through my veins.


    I walked up to the door and mmed my fists against it insistently.


    A moment passed. Then another.


    And then the door opened.


    Sera stood there in a loose bathrobe, her hair damp like she¡¯d just gotten out of the shower. Her skin glowed with a soft, dewy sheen, and a flush colored her cheeks.


    Her eyes, devastatingly beautiful, widened in surprise.


    I didn¡¯t see Lucian. But I didn¡¯t need to.


    My eyes took her in¡ªthe robe, the damp hair, the faint scent ofvender drifting out into the night air¡ªand my brain came to its conclusion.


    "Where is he?" I asked, my voice low, rough.


    Her brows pulled together. "What?"


    I stepped closer. "Where. Is. Lucian?" I was going to tear him apart limb from limb.


    "Kieran, what the fuck?"


    But I couldn¡¯t answer Sera. The jealousy, the frustration¡ªit all swelled to a breaking point. My eyes swept over her again, and I hated how badly I wanted her, how much it wrecked me to imagine her with anyone else.


    Something in me snapped.


    I grabbed her by the waist, and this time, she was too stunned to stop me from kissing her¡ªhard.

 Chapter 23 RUINED EVERYTHING

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 23 RUINED EVERYTHING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The shower had washed away the sweat, but not the frustration. Lavender ointment tingled on my bruised knuckles as I towel-dried my hair, the scent doing little to calm my racing thoughts.


    The failed training drills. That wretched garden confrontation. The way Kieran¡¯s gaze had burned through me like I was the one betraying him.


    I exhaled a deep sigh. I should stop thinking of that annoying Kieran. We were divorced. He shouldn¡¯t crash through my life like a hurricane anymore.


    My phone buzzed on the sink counter.


    Lucian: Left the protein shakes in your fridge. Don¡¯t overdo it tomorrow.


    A small smile tugged at my lips. Lucian had stayedte under the guise of reviewing my training schedules, but we both knew the truth¡ªhe¡¯d been giving me space to process while silently ensuring I wasn¡¯t alone. No prying questions. No false titudes. Just steady presence, the way one might guard a wounded packmate.


    I typed back: Thank you, Lucian. For everything you do.


    Outside, the stars twinkled. At that moment, I just wanted to let the peace im me.


    However, the animal suddenly fiercely banging against my door did not get the memo.


    With an annoyed huff, I tied my robe, and when the towel wrapped around my head fell to the floor, releasing my damp hair around my shoulders, I didn¡¯t bother to pick it up.


    I padded barefoot into the hallway, muttering angrily to myself. I swear, whoever was on the other end was going to¡ª


    I blinked, taking in Kieran. He filled my doorway like a tornado made flesh¡ªjaw tight, eyes stormy. His chest heaved like he¡¯d run here.


    "What¡ª?" I barely got the word out before he spoke.


    "Where is he?" he growled.


    I frowned. "What?"


    He stepped closer, his presence flooding the threshold. "Where. Is. Lucian?"


    Exasperation flowed through me, and I held back the urge to scream in his face. Had he followed us home? What the fuck was he ying at?


    "Kieran, what the fuck?"


    Then his mouth crashed onto mine.


    My body went rigid, frozen by sheer disbelief.


    Kieran had never kissed me before, but I¡¯d imagined it a million times. In my fantasies, it would be sweet, soft, loving. He¡¯d take me into his arms, and we¡¯d just sink into it¡ªthe kind of kiss love songs were written about.


    But this... this was nothing like that.


    It was sudden. Consuming. A wildfire of need that threatened to devour me whole. His lips collided with mine like a tidal wave held back too long. Desperate. Heated. Possessive¡ªlike I belonged to him.


    I couldn¡¯t push him away. I was too stunned, too caught off guard to think, let alone move. My heart pounded against my ribs, my breath caught somewhere in my throat, trapped between longing and shock.


    His tongue violently opened my lips, iming. His broad hands gripped my hips onto his firm body, my robe slipping from one shoulder under his rough handling. His gaze darkened at the exposed skin.


    "Kieran¡ª" I gasped between searing kisses, fingers twisting in his shirt as the heat radiating from his beastly muscles threatened to melt my resolve. The way he looked at me, damn, sent liquid fire through my veins.


    But I knew it was not right. I should remind him. "K-Kieran, we shouldn¡¯t¡ª"


    Another possessive growl vibrated against my lips as he swallowed my protest with a deeper kiss, his hands locking around my hips like living shackles.


    My brain screamed that we were divorced, that this needed to stop¡ªbut my body arched into his touch, trembling. Ten years as his wife, and never once did he want me like this. And this time, I could feel it was not just for need.


    When his hand slid beneath my robe, the embers of my love for him that I thought I¡¯d already buried seemed to re dangerously, aching to¡ª


    Then, a phone rang¡ªshrill and jarring¡ªshattering the moment like ss on concrete.


    Kieran tore himself away from me as if I¡¯d burned him, and still, I couldn¡¯t move. I stared at him, breathless, eyes wide, brain short-circuited.


    He was breathing heavily, his gaze unfocused, his entire body trembling.


    "Your... phone," I whispered, unable to think beyond the ringing¡ªaround us, in my head.


    Kieran swore softly and shoved his hand in his pocket. He turned away from me as he answered it.


    "Ethan, hi." Another curse. "She¡¯s crying?" A sigh. "I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯ll make it right, I swear."


    Then he hung up.


    "What the hell was that?" I whispered, my voice a thin rasp.


    Kieran didn¡¯t answer right away. His expression flickered¡ªconfusion, regret, unsatiated hunger.


    "Did you fight with her?" I asked, and my voice came out colder than I expected. "With Celeste?"


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    His guilty silence was answer enough.


    "Oh my God," I stumbled back, clutching the fallen robe to my chest as humiliation burned up my neck. I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d almost repeated history.


    "I wasn¡¯t thinking," he said, stepping toward me. "I just¡ª"


    "You just what?" My voice cracked. "Thought you could kiss your problems away? On me?"


    "Sera¡ª"


    "Are you out of your mind?" The words tore from me raw. "What am I to you? A convenient distraction? A stand-in?"


    "No, Sera, it¡¯s not like that¡ª"


    "Get out!" I snapped, heart pounding. "You have no fucking right to do this to me!"


    He hesitated, hunger still dark in his gaze. I didn¡¯t care.


    "Get out, Kieran," I repeated, firmer. "Some nightmares aren¡¯t worth reliving."


    When he didn¡¯t move fast enough, I shoved him back, and he stumbled back out. The door hit his shoulder as I mmed it shut and turned the lock.


    I stood there, breathing hard, one hand on the doorknob, the other pressed against my pounding heart.


    The kiss still lingered on my lips, burned through my flesh, imprinted on my fucking soul.


    But I¡¯d learned enough over the past ten years.


    Some paths, once broken, should never be retraced.


    ***


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    Something was wrong with me.


    I stood on Sera¡¯s porch long after the door mmed in my face, the echo of it sharp and final in the night air.


    My breaths came out ragged and sharp, adrenaline racing through my whole body.


    Ethan¡¯s call should¡¯ve snapped me back to reality. To Celeste. She was hurting. She¡¯d left my house in pieces, and instead of going to her... I¡¯d gone to Sera.


    I¡¯d kissed Sera.


    And not just any kiss¡ªthe kiss. The first real one¡ªfull of heat and desire and everything I hadn¡¯t allowed myself to feel.


    It was a mistake. It had to be.


    But then why did it feel so goddamn right?


    I could still taste her on my lips. Still remember the way her breath caught when I touched her.


    I could still feel the hunger gnawing at my gut, demanding more. That scared me more than anything.


    My phone buzzed. I pulled it out of my pocket, foolishly hoping it was Sera telling me toe back.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    It was Ethan. Attached to the message was a photo of Celeste. She was asleep on Ethan¡¯s couch, curled up under a throw nket, her makeup smudged, tear stains visible on her cheeks. Her face soft, exhausted. Fragile.


    The guilt punched me square in the chest.


    What the hell was I doing?


    Celeste hade back for me. She¡¯d offered forgiveness, love, a second chance. And I¡¯d practically rejected her. Not just in words but in every choice I made tonight.


    I had let her cry herself to sleep while I chased after a woman who wanted nothing to do with me¡ªthe woman I¡¯d used to hurt her in the first ce.


    I closed my eyes and leaned my head against the cold wood of Sera¡¯s door. The contrast between the heat of the kiss and the cold sinking into my bones made everything feel sharper. Too real.


    What if I¡¯d ruined everything with Celeste for good this time?


    What if I¡¯d ruined everything with Sera with that kiss?


    I shoved my phone back into my pocket and walked away from the house, the pavement crunching under my shoes.


    I didn¡¯t know who I was right now. I couldn¡¯t fathom what fucked-up part of me was making all these damning decisions.


    All I knew was that I¡¯d hurt two women¡ªone who loved me and one I couldn¡¯t seem to let go of.


    And the worst part?


    I wasn¡¯t even sure who I wanted to be forgiven by.


    ***


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    "Have you sent it?" I asked, arms crossed as I leaned against the kitchen doorway.


    Ethan looked up from his phone and gave me a long-suffering sigh. "Yeah. I sent it."


    I stepped forward, tension buzzing beneath my skin. "And?"


    He raised an eyebrow. "Did you really need me to lie to him for you?"


    "It¡¯s not a lie," I said, pouting slightly. "If anything, it¡¯s a ring truth he needs to see."


    "He knows you¡¯re upset. You didn¡¯t need to drag me into this."


    I scoffed. Ethan was always so quick to act like he was above it all, but he was the furthest thing from perfect.


    "He needs a reminder," I said softly. "Of what we are. Of who¡¯s always been there."


    Ethan rubbed the bridge of his nose. "You know Kieran has only ever loved you. You don¡¯t need topete with Sera."


    My lips curled bitterly. "Then why does he care so much about her all of a sudden?"


    He hesitated. "Because she¡¯s the mother of his son. And she¡¯s been through two attacks now. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t concerned."


    I scoffed. "Or maybe it¡¯s an act. Did you ever think about that? Maybe she¡¯s ying the victim, soaking up attention while pretending to be scared. She just can¡¯t stand me winning."


    Ethan opened his mouth, probably to defend her, but just then, the doorbell rang.


    He rolled his eyes. "That¡¯s probably him. Happy?"


    My heart gave a small, fluttering leap as I spun around and moved quickly down the hall. I slipped beneath the nket on the couch. I turned to face the backrest, eyes fluttering shut, body curled perfectly still.


    I could hear Ethan opening the door, low voices murmuring. The soft pad of footsteps approached, heavier now.


    Kieran.


    I let myself breathe slower, shallow, like I was still asleep.


    The nket shifted slightly, and a hand rested on my shoulder. I stirred, slowly, deliberately, and blinked like I¡¯d just woken.


    "Kieran?" My voice cracked softly. "What are you doing here?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Celeste," he said, kneeling beside the couch. "I should never have let you leave like that."


    I blinked back tears that weren¡¯t hard to summon. "I thought... maybe I¡¯d lost you. Maybe you didn¡¯t want me."


    His brows furrowed with guilt. "No. I just¡ªI wasn¡¯t thinking. I messed up."


    I sat up slowly, rubbing at my eyes. "I get it. I know you¡¯ve been under a lot of pressure with everything going on."


    He shook his head. "I shouldn¡¯t have taken it out on you."


    I nodded slowly, then gave him a fragile smile. "At least you¡¯re here."


    Kieran leaned forward and wrapped his arms around me. I melted into his embrace,ying my head against his chest, listening to the quiet, steady beat of his heart.


    I didn¡¯t say anything more. I didn¡¯t need to.


    He was here. That was what mattered.


    And as Iy there, tangled up in him, I made a silent vow:


    I wouldn¡¯t let Serae between us again. Not with her dramatics. Not with her schemes. Not with their stupid fucking history.


    I had to remind him of ours. Of what we could have built. Of what we could still build.


    And if Daniel was the strongest thread still tying Kieran to Sera...


    I¡¯d find a way to unravel it.


    Because I am Celeste Lockwood, and I was born to win.

 Chapter 24 THREE MINUTES

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24 THREE MINUTES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I lost focus. Again.


    I knew it the second my foot slipped on a basic pivot, and the training stick flew out of my hands,nding uselessly on the other side of the room.


    In the training rooms around me, I could hear the others moving, grunting, and groaning, probably doing a whole lot better than I was.


    Lucian had left me to train on my own today, promising to check in on me periodically. I was grateful for that because it was one thing to mess up while on my own but a whole other thing to do it in front of an audience.


    This time, I couldn¡¯t even me my distractedness on my injury. It was evident that my heart wasn¡¯t in training.


    My heart wasn¡¯t in anything.


    Not since...the kiss.


    I could still feel it¡ªsudden, heated, jarring.


    That wild, chaotic moment yed on a loop in my head. The look in Kieran¡¯s eyes as he grabbed me, the strength of his grip, the heat of his lips.


    I was still as stunned as I was that night. I should have pulled away¡ªbut I didn¡¯t. I may not have kissed him back, but I didn¡¯t stop him.


    I didn¡¯t know what that meant.


    I tried my best to dissect it all. Why had he done it?


    Yeah, I knew he¡¯d fought with Celeste, but that shouldn¡¯t have ended with him showing up on my front porch and turning my world over on its axis.


    It all felt so...messy.


    "You nning to actually train or just stand there with your head firmly shoved up the clouds?"


    The sharp voice sliced clean through my thoughts like a de.


    Startled, I turned. A woman I didn¡¯t recognize stood at the door I hadn¡¯t even heard open, arms crossed over a lean, toned frame.


    She had skin the color of caramel, dusty brown hair braided into cornrows, and dark brown eyes that slowly, calctingly took me in. She watched me like a predator, trying to decide whether the prey was worth chasing.


    I fought the urge to squirm under her gaze.


    She arched a perfect brow and said, "If you¡¯re here to waste time, you¡¯re better off in front of a couch stuffing your face and watching sis."


    "I¡ªno, I¡¯m just¡ª"


    "Thinking of a myriad of excuses," she interrupted, cold and t. "None of which will suffice."


    She waved an arm around, and my gaze was drawn to her powerful bicep. She wasn¡¯t overly muscr, but I could see the strength rippling under her skin. "There¡¯s no ce forziness here. You might as well just leave."


    My cheeks burned.


    "I have been training. I just wasn¡¯t¡ª" I started again, but she raised a hand.


    My mouth mmed shut. I didn¡¯t know what it was about her, but a quiet, simmering authority seeped out of her every pore, and I instantly knew that this was a woman whose bad side I never wanted to be on.


    She straightened from the wall, and my eyes tracked her as she walked across the room. Her steps were graceful, lithe¡ªlike a gazelle.


    She picked up the staff that had slipped from my hands. I barely had time to move when she tossed it at me, but I managed to catch it.


    "You¡¯ve been training?" It didn¡¯t sound like a question she wanted answered. "Prove it then."


    I raised a brow. "What?"


    "Fight me."


    My heart skipped a beat. "What?!"


    She shrugged. "Or you can get the fuck out."


    My eyes widened. Where the hell was Lucian? I needed him to check in on me right fucking now.


    She crossed her arms and tapped her foot on the mat. "Well?"


    "I¡ª"


    "If you want to stay, fight me. Three minutes. Youst, you can stay. If not..." She shrugged. "Bye-bye. Same goes if you don¡¯t fight at all."


    I blinked. "Are you serious?"


    Her body looked honed, like she¡¯d spent a lifetime training. How was I supposed to hold my own against her?


    "I hate repeating myself." She gestured to the open space between us. "Clock starts when you move."


    I had the urge tough at the incredulity of the situation. Part of me wanted to drop the staff and walk away.


    But another part of me chafed against the look in her eyes, the slight derision in her tone.


    I was tired of being treated like I didn¡¯t belong. By my own pack, by Kieran¡¯s pack¡ªand now, thisplete stranger.


    I¡¯d already had so much taken from me¡ªmy marriage, my son, my fucking peace of mind. I wasn¡¯t going to let OTS be taken from me, too.


    So I moved.


    And instantly regretted it.


    She exploded forward with terrifying speed, and all I could do was throw my arms up and hope for the best.


    I swung the staff at her and winced when her boot connected with my hands, knocking it clean out of my hands¡ªright back to where she had picked it up.


    Lucian would have clucked, shaken his head, and told me to go get it.


    She, however, did not stop.


    She didn¡¯t take a breath. Didn¡¯t go easy. Didn¡¯t hold back. Every strike she threw was calcted, clean, devastating.


    She was frighteningly fast, impossibly strong, terrifyingly skilled¡ªeverything I wasn¡¯t.


    I wasn¡¯t fighting a person¡ªI was weathering a storm.


    And worst of all? She wasn¡¯t even trying.


    I lost count of how many times I hit the ground, nearly cking out. Time lost all meaning, and my breaths came in desperate, ragged bursts.


    Every sparring tactic Lucian had drilled into my mind evaporated, and I went into survival mode.


    She never gave me a second to get on the offense. All I could do was dodge and block, letting her momentum work against her. Creating space when I could. Little tricks. Stalling. Surviving¡ªbarely.


    Seconds dragged. My muscles screamed. My lungs burned. My head swam. Only sheer willpower I didn¡¯t even know I had kept me standing.


    But I refused to give in. I wasn¡¯t weak or defenseless. And I would prove it if it was thest thing I¡ª


    A shrill ringing pierced through the air, and she suddenly retreated. I dropped to one knee, chest heaving, blinking the nausea and dizziness away.


    She tapped her watch, silencing the timer, and folded her arms again. She wasn¡¯t panting or sweating¡ªnothing to give away that she¡¯d just handed my ass to me for three whole minutes.


    "Not bad," she said, not even a single fucking tremor in her voice. "Imagine what you could achieve if you focused."


    I looked up at her, dazed. For a split second, she was two people, and I had to blink to fix my vision. "Who the fuck are you?"


    She cracked a minuscule smile and leaned down, offering a hand to help me up. "Maya Cartridge. I¡¯ll be your trainer for the next phase."


    This was the ¡¯elite trainer¡¯ Lucian had told me about?


    Was he trying to have me killed?


    I hesitated, then took her hand.


    "You held your own longer than I expected," she noted. "But you¡¯ll need to do better when you face an opponent that decides to use their werewolf abilities."


    My jaw dropped. "You didn¡¯t?"


    She snorted. "I¡¯m a Beta¡¯s daughter. If I did, you¡¯d be in two halves across the room right now."


    I stared at her in disbelief. How had she moved like that if she hadn¡¯t used her werewolf powers? "Seriously?" I asked. "You didn¡¯t use powers?"


    She shook her head. "Not a single drop of it. You don¡¯t have to be a wolf to move like one. You just have to train like one."


    She spread her arms, gesturing to herself. "And that¡¯s where Ie in."


    Her words hit deep in me, breaking through the doubt and the feeling that I didn¡¯t belong. I didn¡¯t have to be a wolf to move like one.


    "You¡¯ve got potential," Maya continued. "But if you want to make it, you¡¯ll have to let go of all your distractions."


    She tapped her temple. "Silence that voice in your head telling you that you have to be something you¡¯re not to achieve greatness. Who you are now is enough to take you to who you need to be."


    "I¡ª"


    She cocked her head. "That better not be an excuse."


    I huffed augh, hopeful anticipation brewing inside. I understood now why Lucian had assigned Maya Cartridge to me.


    I could tell that she was exactly what I needed.


    I shook my head. "No excuses."


    She nodded and extended a hand. I took it. Like the rest of her, her grip was firm, powerful.


    "Get some rest, Sera. We start bright and early tomorrow."


    I nodded. "Thank you, Maya."


    She gave me a slow, devious smile. "You won¡¯t be saying that when I have you on your knees, puking up your intestines."


    My mouth dropped open, and she threw her head back,ughing.


    "See you, Sera," she threw over her shoulder as she walked out of the room.


    Her voice held promise¡ªof torture and agony. But I knew that if I could brave through that, I woulde out stronger than ever.


    I couldn¡¯t wait.


    ***


    Later, as I slipped into my car, eagerly anticipating going home and soaking in a hotvender bath, my phone buzzed.


    I reached for it and frowned at the name on the screen: Michelle Brenner¡ªDaniel¡¯s homeroom teacher.


    Did this have to do with Daniel¡¯s absence from school? Kieran assured me he¡¯d sorted it all out.


    "Hello?"


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. ckthorne."


    I winced. I really needed to go about changing my name¡ªor at least letting the people around me know I was divorced.


    "I called to remind you about the parent-teacher conference this evening."


    I bit back a groan. I¡¯d forgotten about Daniel¡¯s biannual PTC.


    "I trust you and Mr. ckthorne will be attending together as usual?"


    My stomach turned.


    The kiss had momentarily left my headspace while I was trying not to die sparring with Maya. But now, it returned with a vengeance¡ªsharp and achingly vivid.


    I cleared my throat. "Yes," I said, forcing the word out. "We¡¯ll be there."


    If I didn¡¯t shoot myself in the head before then.

 Chapter 25 BROKEN PROMISES

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25 BROKEN PROMISES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I stared down at the text I had sent Kieran this afternoon after Miss Brenner¡¯s phone call.


    ¡¯Daniel¡¯s PTC at six.¡¯


    And his reply: ¡¯I know. I¡¯ll be there.¡¯


    I¡¯d dreaded seeing him again after the kiss, a knot of unease and difort pulling at my stomach.


    I should have saved myself the mental energy¡ªthe parent-teacher conference was nearly over, and Kieran still hadn¡¯t shown up.


    I kept ncing at the door, waiting¡ªfucking praying¡ªhe¡¯d walk in at thest second, his usual scowl in ce, ready with an apology.


    But the door stayed closed. His seat next to me remained empty. And every tick of the clock only made the hollow pit in my stomach grow deeper.


    I pulled out my phone again and called him for the fifth time. Straight to voicemail. No message. Just that cold, empty beep.


    Miss Brenner had asked me for the sixth time if my ¡¯husband¡¯ wasing, and I¡¯d told her: "He¡¯s just runningte; five more minutes" six times.


    I couldn¡¯t sit in that uncertainty any longer, so I called Gavin. If anyone knew where Kieran was, it¡¯d be him.


    "Hey, Gavin," I said, keeping my voice steady.


    Like the rest of Kieran¡¯s pack members, I didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with Gavin, but unlike the rest of them, he¡¯d never shown hostility to me¡ªat least not outwardly.


    "Sorry to bother you. Do you know where Kieran is?"


    There was a pause, just long enough to set me on edge. "Yeah," he finally answered. "He¡¯s... out. With Celeste."


    My heart dropped. Celeste. Of course.


    I took a deep, calming breath. "Okay, thanks, Gavin," I said, forcing my voice to be steady.


    I ended the call and stuffed my phone back into my purse before I threw it across the room in frustration.


    "Mrs. ckthorne?"


    I looked up and forced a smile when Miss Brenner smiled down at me and asked the same question for the seventh time. "Can we expect Mr. ckthorne soon?"


    She¡¯d had her one-on-one with all the other parents and students in Daniel¡¯s ss, and now it was just me and her in the ssroom.


    I gave her an apologetic smile. "I¡¯m so sorry for keeping you waiting, but it turns out that my¡ª" I caught myself. "Daniel¡¯s father won¡¯t be able to make it."


    "Oh. I hope there¡¯s no problem?"


    There was¡ªnamed Celeste.


    I shook my head. "Oh, no. He just got too caught up with work."


    "Right." She nodded. If she could sense my sour mood, she made no indication. "Well, shall we begin?"


    "Yes." I took a deep breath. "Let¡¯s."


    "How is Daniel, by the way?" she asked. "The whole ss misses him."


    "He¡¯s doing well, thank you. He has a tutor whoes in every day, so he¡¯s up to date with his school work."


    She nodded. "Good. I have no doubt that he¡¯ll do well and will be up to speed by the time he returns. Do you have any idea when that might be?"


    I pursed my lips. "No. Soon, hopefully."


    "Okay, then. Well, let¡¯s dive deeper, shall we?" She looked through a file in her hand. "Academically, Daniel is excelling. He¡¯s reading above grade level, his math skills are strong, and his writing shows real thought and creativity."


    My next smile was genuine. "He¡¯s really a brilliant boy. He always pushes himself."


    She smiled. "It shows. He¡¯s also extremely kind and demonstrates a great deal of emotional intelligence for his age. He always raises his hand, helps his ssmates, and volunteers to lead group projects. He¡¯s respectful, empathetic, and very self-motivated."


    Pride swelled in my chest like a balloon¡ªand was immediately deted by the fact that Kieran wasn¡¯t here to hear all the amazing things about our son.


    "One thing, though," Miss Brenner added. "Has Daniel been going through any... changestely?"


    I stiffened slightly. "What do you mean?"


    "Well, for the past few days before he left school, he seemed more... withdrawn. Children are sensitive and are very attuned to their environment, and changes within that environment can affect them."


    Once again, I asked myself if getting divorced was the right thing to do, especially for Daniel. The thought of my baby being affected by Kieran¡¯s and my separation made my heart ache.


    "I¡¯ll pay more attention to his well-being," I said thickly. "Thanks for pointing it out."


    Miss Brenner smiled kindly. "Of course. As you know, we usually have a segment where our students share their thoughts about the academic experience, and since Daniel¡¯s not physically here, could we video call him?"


    My heart lit up with the usual happiness when I was about to see Daniel. "Yes, of course."


    I pulled out the encrypted phone and video-called Daniel.


    I set up the phone between us, and my heart skipped a beat when the screen lit up with his bright, expectant face.


    "Mom!"


    I beamed. "Hi, baby."


    His gaze shifted, and he waved, his smile widening. "Hi, Miss Brenner."


    "Hello, dear. It¡¯s good to see you. Everyone misses you in ss."


    "I miss them¡ª" His gaze shifted to the space beside me, and his smile froze. "Where¡¯s Dad?"


    My heart cracked at the way his voice wavered. "Sweetie, he had to work. He¡¯s really sorry he missed this."


    The words tasted bitter in my mouth. I didn¡¯t want to have to cover for Kieran like this. He should have shown up for his son.


    But my anger wasn¡¯t important right now.


    What was important was the way Daniel¡¯s face crumpled with confusion and hurt.


    "He promised," he whispered, his voice shaking with too much fury for a nine-year-old. "This morning, after breakfast, he promised he¡¯de. He said he wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world."


    I guess Celeste was more than the world.


    I reached for words, anything to patch the wounds I could already see forming. "He didn¡¯t mean to break his promise. He just¡ª" I sighed. "Things came up."


    But Daniel had already stopped listening. His chin trembled slightly before he looked away. "He¡¯s a liar," he muttered, angrily swiping at his cheek.


    My heartpletely broke at the tears spilling down his cheeks. "Danny¡ª"


    He shook his head obstinately. "I¡¯ll never forgive him."


    "Honey, please don¡¯t be mad. Miss Brenner is telling me some amazing things about your school work and¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care," he said. "What¡¯s the point of working hard to make Dad proud if he won¡¯t even show up?"


    I choked back a rogue sob. "Oh, baby. I¡¯m proud."


    He smiled softly, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Thanks, Mom. Bye, Miss Brenner."


    "Dan¡ª"


    The screen went nk.


    I sat back in the chair, numb and burning at the same time. I¡¯d worried about how our divorce affected Daniel, worried I¡¯d inadvertently hurt my son.


    But it was Kieran who had initiated the break. He was the one who broke his promise to our son.


    He chose Celeste over Daniel.


    "Mrs. ckthorne¡ª"


    I gathered my things. "Thank you, Miss Brenner. I think we¡¯re done for the night."


    Daniel¡¯s teacher sighed. "Children look up to their parents and¡ª"


    I shook my head, cutting her off. "I¡¯m not the one who needs to hear that. I showed up."


    My steps faltered as I walked out of the school¡ªand saw him.


    Kieran.


    He was rushing toward me from the parking lot, looking disheveled¡ªmessy hair, wrinkled dress shirt. What the hell had he and Celeste been up to?


    His eyes widened when he saw me, an apology written all over his face.


    I huffed and forced my legs to move, intending to walk past him. But he caught my arm, turning me around to face him.


    "Sera¡ªwait¡ªI¡¯m sorry."


    I red at him, fury rising like wildfire. "You¡¯re sorry?"


    He ran his hand through his hair, further mussing it up. "I¡ªI lost track of time. I was with Celeste and¡ª"


    I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªIughed. It was either that or scream in the parking lot of an elementary school.


    "Of course you were with her. You weren¡¯t justte, Kieran. You chose not to be there. You chose her."


    "It wasn¡¯t like that," he said, face twisting in frustration. "I didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care what you meant," I snapped. "All that matters is what happened, and what happened is that you didn¡¯t show up for your son. There was an exhibit of projects. Daniel made the cutest birdhouse. His teacher sang his praises. And you weren¡¯t there. He worked himself to the bone to make you proud¡ªand you couldn¡¯t even show up."


    Kieran looked like he wanted to argue¡ªlike he had a thousand excuses just waiting to pour out. But I didn¡¯t give a fuck.


    "He cried," I continued, my voice sharper. "You promised him, and he trusted you; he believed in you. And now he¡¯s saying he never will again. Do you know what that means? What that does to a child?"


    Kieran stepped forward, his face set like stone. "It won¡¯t happen again."


    I stared at him, feeling like I was looking at a stranger.


    The Kieran I knew was honorable, a man of his word.


    This man, who kissed his ex while prancing around with her sister and then broke promises to his son...


    I didn¡¯t know him.


    "You say that now. But what happens the next time Celeste calls? What happens when you two eventually get married and have a child?"


    The words caused an inexplicable ache in my chest, but I shoved that feeling aside and focused on my anger. "How far will Daniel fall on your list then?"


    His jaw clenched. "Don¡¯t say that."


    "I will. Because it¡¯s the truth, and someone has to say it. You already made your choice. But I swear to you, Kieran¡ª" I stabbed a finger in his chest, and his eyes darkened.


    "If you hurt Daniel like this again, I won¡¯t stay still. I will take him, and we¡¯ll go, and you will never see him again."


    Kieran looked like I¡¯d dropped a sh grenade in front of him, and for once, he was silent¡ªnoeback.


    Because he knew I meant it.


    Daniel was the one thing in the world I didn¡¯t take lightly, and I would be damned if I let anybody, least of all Kieran and fucking Celeste, break my baby¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 26 FAILURE OF A FATHER

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 26 FAILURE OF A FATHER</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t expect Daniel to shut me out sopletely.


    Three calls ignored. Twelve texts left on read. Each unanswered attempt carved deeper into my chest. I felt the distance like a physical ache¡ªit was cold, sharp, brutal.


    I¡¯d always believed myself a good father¡ªpresent, devoted, enough. But now, I wasn¡¯t so sure.


    "He¡¯ll never trust you again."


    Sera¡¯s words haunted me, razor-sharp and unforgiving. Worse because they were true. I¡¯d crushed a child¡¯s fragile faith beneath my boot like discarded trash.


    When my phone finally rang, Mother¡¯s voice held none of her usual warmth. "Your son cried himself to sleep, clutching that robot model he wanted to show you."


    I flinched. "You sound just like Sera."


    "Good," she hissed. "That girl should¡¯ve chewed your ear off for what you did."


    If I needed more proof that I had epically fucked up, that was it.


    My mother had spent a decade sharpening her contempt for Sera. When even Sera¡¯s greatest enemy took her side, I hadn¡¯t just failed as a father.


    I had be the very weakness I¡¯d spent a lifetime despising¡ªA coward behind his excuse.


    My excuse for letting my son down was flimsy at best, absolutely ridiculous at worst.


    I¡¯d been out with Celeste. Forgetting the responsibilities in my life, like a teencking a fully developed frontal lobe.


    I¡¯d been so desperate to mend what I¡¯d broken between us, to prove I could still be the man she once wanted. So when she begged me to take her to Six gs Magic Mountain, I went like an obedient mutt instead of the Alpha I was supposed to be.


    When she snatched my phone and tucked it into her purse¡ª"No distractions, Kieran. Just us."¡ªI didn¡¯t challenge her.


    And when I finally realized howte it was, when she pouted and asked me to drive her home first instead of rushing to Daniel¡¯s school, I fucking agreed.


    Sera was right. I¡¯d chosen Celeste over Daniel.


    I¡¯d upgraded from shitty ex-husband to shitty father.


    I¡¯d forgotten the one thing that should have been carved into my bones¡ªmy son. My brilliant, kind-hearted boy who still looked at me like I hung the moon, even when I didn¡¯t deserve an ounce of his faith. And I¡¯d shattered him. Made him cry.


    The self-loathing clung to me like the stench of blood after a hunt.


    After an eternity of my mother¡¯s scolding¡ª"You¡¯re lucky he¡¯s even willing to speak to you"¡ªshe finally relented. yed mediator. Convinced Daniel to give me onest chance.


    I clung to that opportunity like a drowning man clings to driftwood.


    Then the screen flickered to life, and the moment I saw his face, it felt like I¡¯d taken a ser ball to the chest.


    "Danny," I exhaled, running a hand over my face.


    He wouldn¡¯t look at me. His gaze fixed somewhere over my shoulder, on the painting behind me¡ªthe one of the mountain range he¡¯d always loved.


    "Hi." t. Empty.


    My chest caved in. He used to light up when he saw me. Now I¡¯d drained that light dry.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "Bud, I¡¯m so sorry. You have no idea how much¡ª"


    "Was it because of Celeste?" His voice was sharp. Too sharp for a nine-year-old.


    Ice flooded my veins. Had Sera twisted his mind against me? Against Celeste?


    "Danny, whatever your mom told you¡ª"


    "Mom didn¡¯t say anything." His re finally snapped to mine. "She never does. But I saw it myself. Yesterday. On the video call. That woman was sitting in our kitchen like she owned it. You were with her, right? That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t go to my school."


    My jaw worked soundlessly¡ªa damned Alpha rendered speechless by his own pup. There was no defense, no excuse that could dull the betrayal in his voice.


    "I don¡¯t like her, Dad." His gaze locked onto mine, eyes burning with conviction.


    "Daniel." I dragged a hand down my face. "If you¡¯d just give her a chance¡ª"


    "No." He shook his head firmly. "I don¡¯t want her around us. Around me."


    That stubborn set to his jaw? That was me. The same unyielding pride that had once made me challenge my father¡¯s orders. Except Daniel wasn¡¯t just stubborn¡ªhe was right.


    And I was the one who¡¯d lost his way.


    "She¡¯s family," I rasped.


    "No." His voice dropped low, eerily mature. For a heartbeat, it felt like he was the Alpha, and I was the pup being put in my ce.


    But I was still his father. He needed to understand.


    "Listen to me, son." I forced steel into my voice. "Celeste and I are together. It¡¯s serious." A pause, then the blow I¡¯d hoped to deliver gently: "One day, I¡¯m going to marry her. She¡¯ll be your stepmother."


    His breath hitched. Guilt ripped through me¡ªthis wasn¡¯t how he should¡¯ve found out. I¡¯d wanted to ease him into it, let him adjust.


    Instead, I¡¯d gutted him.


    Silence. Then, so quiet it shattered me: "What about Mom?"


    The question knocked the air from my lungs. I could still taste Sera on my lips. I¡¯d kissed her. Held her like she was still mine. But that... was just another mistake.


    "Your mom and I are divorced, bud."


    "You could fix it." His voice cracked. "You could go back."


    Did I want? The truth was a living thing, wing behind my ribs. I thought about her constantly¡ªthe scent of her skin, the way she¡¯d gasped when I kissed her.


    "No." I clenched my fists. "We won¡¯t."


    "But why?" His small hands balled into fists. "Mom¡¯s awesome. Why don¡¯t you love her?"


    "I do¡ª"


    "Not like how you do to Celeste." The way he said her name was a curse.


    I stared at him, struck dumb. Since when did my nine-year-old understand this better than I did?


    "Mom always put us first. Even you."


    Each syble was a condemnation, peeling back the lies I¡¯d told myself. Sera had sacrificed everything¡ªher pride, her happiness, her very breath¡ªfor this family. While I¡¯d been blind to it. Worse, I¡¯d expected it. Took it for granted.


    "Nobody can take her ce!" His voice cracked with a rawness. "She will never be my mom!"


    The screen went ck before I could respond.


    Silence.


    The kind thates after a gunshot.


    I sat there, hollowed out, Daniel¡¯s usations echoing in my skull. He was right. I¡¯d treated Sera like a discarded toy¡ªsomething to be consumed and forgotten the moment Celeste, my shiny new obsession, came back into my life.


    I never even considered the damage it would cause, the people I would hurt.


    A knock.


    Celeste slipped in before I could answer, her jasmine scent flooding the room. My muscles locked.


    "How¡¯d it go?" She perched on my desk, all sympathy.


    "He hates me." The admission tasted like blood.


    Her pout was practiced. "Oh, Kieran, he¡¯s just a child¡ª"


    "He looked at me like I was a stranger." Like I¡¯d be one.


    She slid into myp, fingers tracing my neck where the mating mark should be. I let my hands settle on her hips out of habit, but my skin prickled¡ªwrong, wrong, this was all wrong.


    "Is Daniel why we haven¡¯t...?" Her breath was warm against my jaw.


    I stiffened.


    The truth?


    No. The reason lived in the way my pulse didn¡¯t stutter when she touched me. In how my wolf stayed dormant in her presence. In the dreams where another woman¡¯s eyes haunted me.


    But I couldn¡¯t say that. So I nodded.


    Celeste¡¯s lips brushed my cheek¡ªa im. "I¡¯ll make him love me. We¡¯ll be perfect."


    Her certainty should¡¯veforted me. Instead, my gut twisted.


    Because Daniel¡¯s hatred wasn¡¯t just childish resentment. My son was extremely intuitive¡ªthe kind that sensed rot beneath pretty surfaces.


    Maybe his fury was from something deeper.

 Chapter 27 HER REGRET

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 27 HER REGRET</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    It was an enjoyable morning. The sun streamed through my kitchen window, and for the first time in months, I felt light. Hopeful.


    Every muscle screamed in protest as I measured flour, but the pain had be an old friend¡ªone whose constant presence meant progress.


    I had started training with Maya, and if Lucian was a sadistic bastard, then she was the devil herself.


    "You¡¯ve got more in you, Sera!" she¡¯d snarled yesterday, her boot nudging my trembling thighs during yet another impossible drill. "Dig deeper!"


    And somehow, I always made it.


    The memory of her rare praise still warmed me. Advanced techniques. Real progress. Each bruise was a stepping stone toward bing someone who could stand unshaken between Daniel and the world¡¯s cruelties.


    Today called for celebration. I turned up the radio, letting the upbeat pop song guide my movements as I danced between counter and bowl, flour dusting my arms like battle scars. The sweet scent of vani filled the air¡ª


    BRRRRZZZZT!


    The doorbell screamed through the house, one endless electronic wail.


    My good mood wavered as the shrill noise continued. Over and over. Like whoever was pressing it had gone into an electric shock and had their finger locked on the doorbell.


    Judging by my track record of visitors and the aggressive way my doorbell was being abused, there were only a couple of guesses who could be on the other side.


    I wiped my hands on my apron, already bracing for impact.


    The door swung open to reveal Celeste, her designer sunsses perched atop her perfectly styled golden waves. Of course.


    Before I could speak, she shoved past me, her shoulder knocking mine with deliberate force.


    I didn¡¯t turn around right away. I stared at the empty driveway, my eyes fixed on a sprinkler in the yard of the house across the street.


    Give me strength, I silently prayed to every deity in existence.


    I finally turned.


    Celeste looked gorgeous as always, her golden hair curled around her face like a halo¡ªironic because she was the furthest thing from an angel.


    And right now, she looked like a serpent, poised to strike.


    "Stay away from Kieran," she snapped, like some bitter queen issuing a decree.


    I dramatically turned, my head swiveling like I was looking for something. "Do you see me with Kieran?" I asked, desperately holding on to the earlier bliss I could already feel slipping away.


    "Don¡¯t y coy with me," she hissed, taking a threatening step toward me. "I know what you¡¯re doing. I see through all your little tricks. What¡¯s next? Are you going to n another attack to catch his attention?"


    I closed my eyes and breathed through my nose deeply. One breath. Two. Three.


    When I opened my eyes, she was still standing before me and hadn¡¯t burned to ashes like I¡¯d desperately hoped.


    "I¡¯m not doing this again with you, Celeste," I said, crossing my arms.


    She scoffed. "Tough shit, because I¡¯m doing it with you. How are you going to do it this time? Another gunshot is too obvious. Maybe an ambush? Home invaders?"


    She stepped even closer, stabbing a manicured finger at my chest. "Share with the ss, Sera. What conniving ways are you going to use to make sure no one suspects you this time?"


    A sharp, angry burst ofughter escaped me as I swatted her hand away. "Are you serious right now?" I asked. "If anyone should be the suspect in that attack, it¡¯s you."


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "You had the motive, and I wouldn¡¯t put it past you. Anything to secure your precious Kieran."


    Celeste sneered. "Like I would waste my time on you. You¡¯re not worth the effort."


    I spread my arms, gesturing around the foyer. "Yet, you¡¯re here¡ªhaving yet another bitch fit."


    I cocked my head to the side. "How bored are you that you¡¯ve penciled ¡¯Incessantly harass Sera even though she¡¯s blissfully minding her own business¡¯ into your calendar?"


    Celeste¡¯s entire body vibrated with rage. "You smug bitch," she hissed. "You think you¡¯re clever? It¡¯s not enough that you¡¯re a fucking obstacle, you had to go and drag Daniel into this?"


    The mention of my son immediately set me on edge.


    "Excuse me?"


    Celeste noticed my change in demeanor and her glossed lips curled like she¡¯d just yed her winning card. "You heard me. That brat of yours has been nothing but trouble since I returned." She took a step closer. "One more outburst, one more refusal to ept me, and I¡¯ll make sure Kieran ships him off to some remote boarding school in Switzend."


    The world narrowed to the pulse pounding in my ears.


    "Let¡¯s see you manipte situations when your precious Daniel is six time zones away," she purred, close enough now that I could see the flecks of gold in her cold blue eyes. "No more video calls. No more parent meetings. Just... silence."


    Something inside me snapped.


    The p cracked through the room like a gunshot, my palm connecting with her cheek with enough force to snap her head to the side. Celeste staggered back, her manicured hands flying to her face in shock.


    For a heartbeat, there was perfect stillness. Then¡ª


    "If you ever," I growled, stepping into her space, "so much as whisper my son¡¯s name again, I will end you." My voice shook with barely contained fury. "Not a threat, Celeste. A promise."


    Celeste¡¯s fingers trembled against her reddening cheek. For the first time since she¡¯d barged into my home, she looked genuinely shaken.


    "Now get the fuck out," I hissed, my voice low and venomous, "before I decide to give you matching cheeks."


    The hatred in her eyes burned like acid, mirroring the fury I knew shone in mine.


    "You¡¯ll regret this," she whispered, though the tremor in her voice undermined her threat.


    A bitterugh tore from my throat. "The only thing I regret is ever believing you had a shred of decency."


    The door mmed behind her with enough force to make the framed photos on my walls shudder. One of Daniel and me at the beachst summer tilted dangerously before righting itself.


    Silence.


    The kind that rings louder than any scream.


    My pulse roared in my ears, adrenaline still coursing through my veins. The sting in my palm should have felt satisfying¡ªjustice for her vile threats¡ªbut it only left me feeling... empty.


    Each encounter with Celeste since her return had been worse than thest. A disturbing esction from petty jabs to outright warfare. And now she¡¯d crossed the one line I¡¯d never allowed anyone to cross¡ªthreatening to harm my son.


    The realization hit me like a physical blow: Kieran chose this. He chose her. Either he was willfully blind to the monster she¡¯d be, or worse¡ªhe simply didn¡¯t care.


    My good mood had dissipated, and I abandoned my baking project, instead grabbing a tub of ice cream and curling up in front of the couch.


    I hoped mindless TV and sugar would take my mind off the altercation with Celeste, but half an hourter, my door burst open, and I knew that was a pipe dream.


    Kieran stormed into the living room like a thundercloud, and I fought the urge to scream.


    Why wouldn¡¯t these two just leave me alone?


    "You struck her?" His voice was dangerously quiet, the kind of calm thates before a hurricane.


    I set the melting carton aside with deliberate slowness, pausing Chandler¡¯s sarcastic quip mid-sentence.


    "Going to ask for my side?" I kept my voice level, though my fingers dug into the couch cushions.


    His lip curled. "I know exactly what happened. Celeste came to you in good faith, seeking advice about Daniel¡ª"


    A bark ofughter escaped me. "Seeking advice? Is that what we¡¯re calling threats now?"


    "Enough!" His roar shook the windows. "Just admit the truth¡ªyou can¡¯t stand the thought of her being his stepmother!"


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. The ice cream in my stomach curdled into acid.


    "Marry her if you fucking want," I hissed. "But if you or that bitchy one finger on my son..." My voice dropped to a deadly whisper. "I will burn your entire world down, Kieran."


    He scoffed, advancing like a predator cornering prey. "You still don¡¯t understand. You have no say. Because you..." His lips twisted. "You never mattered."


    My breath hitched, his wordsnding like a blow.


    "You never did. Not when we got married, not when we lived together..." His gaze flicked to my lips, darkening. "Not even when we fucked.


    "You were a mistake, Sera." Venom dripped from every syble. "If you hadn¡¯t slithered into my room that night¡ªif you hadn¡¯t trapped me¡ªCeleste would be Daniel¡¯s mother. As she should have been."


    I searched his eyes desperately¡ªfor remorse, for the man I¡¯d loved. Found only a void.


    "It¡¯s always been Celeste. Every time I touched you, I closed my eyes and pretended you were her. You were just... convenient."


    My palm cracked across his face before he finished, sending his face to the left. If I owned my wolf, his throat would have been torn out.


    "You don¡¯t get to rewrite history," I rasped, hands shaking. "Not like this."


    Kieran¡¯s head snapped back, but his expression hardened into something inhuman.


    "Don¡¯t I?" A cruel smirk. "You yed the whore to get this marriage. unted our sex life in Celeste¡¯s face. Did you think there wouldn¡¯t be consequences?"


    My palm cracked across his other cheek, the impact vibrating up my arm. The sting in my hand was nothingpared to the agony shredding my chest. Hot tears threatened, but I clenched my jaw¡ªI¡¯d be damned if I let him see me break.


    "Out." The word tore from my throat like shrapnel. "Now."


    Something flickered in his expression¡ªtoo little, toote. With strength I didn¡¯t know I had, I shoved him toward the door.


    "Listen well, Kieran ckthorne." My voice was steel wrapped in shattered ss. "My only regret is ever loving you. That night with you? I¡¯d have rather fucked a stranger."


    The door mmed on his stunned face.


    When I was finally alone in the room, I unraveled.


    I copsed onto the carpet, banging my left knee on the coffee table on the way down. The pain that exploded was nothingpared to the agony piercing my heart.


    Sobs ripped through me like bullets from a machine gun¡ªrapid-fire, loud, ugly. I pressed my hands to my ears, trying to drown out Kieran¡¯s words, but it was like applying a tourniquet to an arm after the poison had already reached the heart.


    Why?


    Every time I wed my way forward¡ªevery time I tried to move on¡ªthey ripped me open again.

 Chapter 28 WORTH CELEBRATING

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 28 WORTH CELEBRATING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The training room clock had long since blurred into meaningless numbers. Hours? Minutes? Time didn¡¯t matter¡ªonly the burn in my muscles, the raw ache of my knuckles, the way my lungs screamed for air but got none.


    Each jab carried Celeste¡¯s sneer: "You¡¯re not worth the effort."


    Every hook bore Kieran¡¯s venom: "You never mattered."


    I hit harder. Faster. Letting the pain overwrite them like a virus corrupting old files.


    If I stopped, even for a second, I¡¯d hear them. I¡¯d feel the stabbing agony of their words.


    I couldn¡¯t afford that. If I let the words sink in, they would take root. Grow branches. Vines. Wrap around me and choke me from within¡ª


    "Damn, what did that poor dummy ever do to you?"


    I startled, whipping around to find Maya by the door, just like she¡¯d been the first day we met.


    I was panting so hard, I couldn¡¯t answer her, and that split second of distraction brought the venom back.


    ¡¯You were a mistake, Sera.¡¯


    I spun back around and continued to attack the sparring dummy. It didn¡¯t have a face, but Celeste¡¯s and Kieran¡¯s kept shing on the nk canvas, and I hit even harder.


    I didn¡¯t know when Maya moved, but the next thing I knew, she had a firm grip on my wrist, pausing my swing.


    "You¡¯re going to break your wrists if you keep going like that," she said. "And you¡¯ll burn out."


    For a moment, I just stood there, fighting to catch my breath, debating whether struggling against her when I knew I was going to lose was worth it.


    Finally, I staggered back, and Maya released me as I slumped down to the mat.


    She sank, too, with a lot more grace than I could ever muster. She wordlessly handed me a water bottle.


    The sound of me greedily chugging the contents of the bottle filled the room, and when I was done, I felt slightly better.


    ¡¯Every time I touched you, I pretended you were her.¡¯


    I closed my eyes, fighting the urge to scream. Anything to drown out the fucking noise.


    "Come on." I looked up to see that Maya was standing again. She had a hand stretched out to me. "We¡¯re getting a drink."


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m not in the mood."


    She crouched, her brown eyes pinning me. "When your trainer tells you to do something, what is your reply?"


    I rolled my eyes, remembering the first rule she drilled into me during our first session. "Maya, this isn¡¯t¡ª"


    "What. Is. Your. Reply?"


    I sighed. "Yes, Miss Cartridge."


    Her lips twitched, and she held her hand out. "Let¡¯s go."


    "I smell," Iined weakly.


    She wrinkled her nose like she¡¯d just noticed. "You¡¯re right. You do."


    She wiggled her hand impatiently, and I finally took it, letting her pull me to my feet.


    We sat outside on the patio behind the OTS dorms. Maya procured a fancy bottle of Cabe Sauvignon, which we sipped from stic cups from the cafeteria, watching the sky deepen into dusk as a cool breeze brushed against our skin.


    The silence wasn¡¯t ufortable¡ªit was actually kind of nice.


    Until Maya broke it. "So, wanna tell me why you¡¯re attempting to murder yourself and a sparring dummy on your day off?"


    I exhaled, staring down into my cup. I twirled it slightly in my hand, watching the liquid slosh around.


    "It¡¯s a long story," I said softly.


    She leaned back, folding her arms. "Then you¡¯re lucky I¡¯m a good listener."


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t¡ª"


    "Your trainer just told you to do something, Sera."


    I looked up at her. Though she had on her usual stern countenance, her eyes held a softness I¡¯d never seen before.


    "Yes, Miss Cartridge."


    The words tumbled out of me¡ªhalting at first, then fast and uncontroble.


    I told her everything.


    The mistake I made ten years ago. The night I let my guard down, lost my inhibitions, andmitted an irreversible mistake. The punishment that came after¡ªhow my family shunned me, how I was branded a disgrace. How I spent thest ten years¡ªalone, unloved, worthless.


    I told her about Celeste¡¯s return, about how I¡¯d somehow remained the viin in their story even after the divorce.


    I didn¡¯t dare look at her when I finished.


    I didn¡¯t know Maya all that well, but she struck me as a disciplined person. Someone upright who valued honesty and hated weakness. I expected her to flinch, to withdraw, to look at me with the same disdain I¡¯d received my whole life.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    She just let out a soft sigh and said, "You¡¯ve been through hell."


    I blinked, my gaze darting to her.


    "Of course you¡¯ve made mistakes, Sera. Who hasn¡¯t?" she continued. "But being wolfless¡ªthat wasn¡¯t your fault. And that one night? Last I checked, it takes at least two people to have sex, and unless you¡¯re Mary, you didn¡¯t make Daniel all by yourself."


    I huffed a weakugh at that.


    Maya ced a hand on my shoulder and squeezed. "I¡¯m sorry you were let down. I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re hurting."


    I opened my mouth, but no words came. I hadn¡¯t been expecting this level of sympathy, and I didn¡¯t know what to do with it.


    There was pressure building in my eyes, and I was horrified that I might cry in front of Maya.


    "I just wish Lucian and I had met you sooner," she said softly. "If you¡¯d been brought into OTS back then, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have had to endure all that alone."


    Yep¡ªI was going to cry.


    Maya once again surprised me by pulling me into her arms. She held me as I wept, and I clung to her like a lifeline.


    The tears flowed out of me unabated, but instead of my heartache growing, it felt like the pain was ebbing.


    Like the tears were washing it all away. Suddenly, I felt less pathetic, less broken. Understood.


    Maya¡¯s words reced Celeste¡¯s and Kieran¡¯s.


    Everyone made mistakes, but the punishment I¡¯d suffered had far outweighed the crime, and I was done serving it.


    I was done letting Kieran and Celeste poison my life with their toxicity.


    ***


    I woke up the next morning with a kind of rity I hadn¡¯t felt in years.


    It felt like the weight of guilt and regret I¡¯d carried around for ten years had been lifted. I felt lighter, an actual spring in my step.


    It was time to move forward¡ªfor me, and for Daniel.


    Training was better. I felt less inclined to decapitate the innocent sparring dummy, and I think my tears had softened Maya because she went easier on me than usual. Not that I wasining.


    Still, Maya¡¯s version of easy had me copsing to the floor when we were done, struggling to breathe.


    My vision swam as she waved something in my field of vision.


    I frowned, grabbing the flyer.


    "What¡¯s this?"


    "A trial for all OTS rookies," she said. "It¡¯s in three months. It¡¯s a critical test to evaluate your progress."


    I sat up. "And you want me to participate?"


    She nodded. "Lucian thinks so, too."


    "But¡ª" My mouth was suddenly dry. The other rookies had been training longer than I had. Most of them had wolves, which was a given advantage.


    Maya nudged my knee with her boot. "Get out of that head. If I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be ready in three months, I wouldn¡¯t ask you to do it."


    She cocked her head. "But I am¡ªasking you to do it."


    A small smile spread on my face. If Maya and Lucian thought I could do it, then I probably could.


    It struck me that I had more people in my corner than I initially thought. Lucian, Maya, Daniel.


    Daniel...


    Oh, he¡¯d be so proud of me if I did well.


    That cemented my decision, and I looked up at Maya. "Yes, Miss Cartridge."


    She returned my smile and tilted her head towards the door. "Now go hit the showers."


    I pushed myself to my feet and headed out.


    I frowned when I saw that the light in the hallway was off. I felt my way to themon area I had to pass to get to the locker rooms.


    Just as I stepped in, the lights clicked on, momentarily blinding me with their sudden intensity.


    "Happy birthday, Sera!"


    I staggered backward, stunned, taking in the room¡ªconfetti, balloons, streamers, an actual banner with my name on it.


    Some of the rookies were grinning like idiots, Lucian was holding a cake, and Maya appeared from behind me, throwing her arm around my shoulder.


    "Happy birthday, Sera." She beamed at me.


    I blinked slowly, my heart clenching in my chest.


    I rarely celebrated my birthday. My birth nearly killed my mother, and my father never let me forget that. He¡¯d scowl every year when the date came around and saw any form of celebration as a personal affront.


    And after I got married... Well, let¡¯s just say birthdays were thest thing on anyone¡¯s mind.


    Only Daniel ever remembered.


    So when my phone buzzed earlier today with a birthday greeting, I thought it was from Daniel.


    However, when I checked... it wasn¡¯t.


    It was from Kieran.


    "Happy birthday. Hope you¡¯re well."


    I stared at the message for a long moment, strangely numb. Then I locked the screen without replying.


    And now, I pushed that thought out of my mind, determined not to let Kieran pop the balloon of happiness swelling inside me.


    For once, I was surrounded by people who actually cared. People who chose me¡ªnot out of obligation, but out of respect.


    And this year, for the first time in a long, long time, I felt like there was actually something worth celebrating.


    I was someone worth celebrating.

 Chapter 29 NAUSEATINGLY LOVELY

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 29 NAUSEATINGLY LOVELY</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I stared at the read receipt, wondering why the hell I had sent the message in the first ce.


    I knew there would be no typing bubbles, no reply.


    Why would there be? Did I really expect a birthday greeting and those three meaningless words¡ªHope you¡¯re well¡ªto fix it all?


    After what I said to her, after what I did, how could that ever be enough?


    Every time I closed my eyes, I saw her face¡ªnot the hardened Sera who¡¯d pushed me away these past months, not the defiant woman who¡¯d looked at me with ice in her gaze.


    No, that day, she looked...wrecked. Shattered in a way I had never seen before¡ªnot even when I asked for a divorce or when we had to send Daniel away.


    And it had been my doing.


    Celeste¡¯s reddened cheek. Her tear-streaked story. They¡¯d ignited a rage so blinding I hadn¡¯t stopped to question. Hadn¡¯t considered that there might be another side.


    I¡¯d stormed into Sera¡¯s home and¡ªgod¡ªI¡¯d unleashed. Every cruel word was a weapon wielded for Celeste¡¯s sake.


    I deserved that second p. Deserved far worse.


    But nothing had prepared me for the pain in Sera¡¯s eyes. It truly cut. The way each word had trembled as she fought to keep herself together. The way she¡¯d said she¡¯d rather have been with any strangers that night instead of me.


    The door mming in my face had been the wake-up call I needed. In that moment, I¡¯d understood exactly how far I¡¯d fallen. But when I raised my hand to knock again¡ªto beg forgiveness¡ªthe sound of her sobs through the wood stole all my courage.


    Those broken, gasping cries hurt more than any physical blow ever could.


    ¡¯Coward,¡¯ my wolf Ashar sneered at me.


    The days bled together, each one heavier with regret. Today¡ªher birthday¡ªhad been my flimsy excuse to reach out.


    I stared at my screen, and even though I knew it was no use, I waited.


    Even a ¡®Go to hell¡¯ would have sufficed. It would have given me something¡ªan opening. The chance to say the one thing I hadn¡¯t had the decency to say that day: I¡¯m sorry.


    But the screen stayed dark. Nothing came.


    Fine then.


    I didn¡¯t deserve an easy way out anyway. I¡¯d berated her physically; it was only right that I apologize physically.


    The thought of seeing Sera again made me restless as I got into the car. I didn¡¯t even know what I nned to say¡ªif anything at all could reverse those awful, ugly things I¡¯d said.


    I tried to practice on the drive over, but by the time her house came into view, my mind was still a nk te.


    I was about to pull into her driveway when my foot mmed the brake.


    A familiar Aston Martin was pulling in ahead of me. I watched, tense, as the engine shut off and Lucian fucking Reed stepped out of the driver¡¯s side.


    I gritted my teeth, irrational anger tightening my muscles. The guy was everywhere, like a fly buzzing around Sera.


    He walked over to the passenger¡¯s side and opened the door with a flourish, bowing slightly.


    My breath hitched as Sera exited the car, and her musicalughter floated in the night air, a startling contrast to those gut-wrenching sobs I couldn¡¯t get out of my head.


    I heard my wolf, Ashar, murmur, ¡®What do you know? Lucian makes herugh; you make a cry.¡¯


    I rolled up my window to mute the sound.


    Sera¡¯s arms were full of flowers, little gifts, and pastries wrapped in bright cellophane. Her cheeks were flushed, and I desperately wanted to me it on the cold, but it was a warm evening.


    And that smile she fixed on Lucian¡ªgenuine, unguarded, radiant¡ªhit me like a punch to the chest.


    I hadn¡¯t seen her smile like that in...fuck, ever.


    I watched as Lucian stretched his arm out, relieving some of the load in her arms.


    No wonder she looked so happy. She¡¯d celebrated her birthday; he¡¯d probably done that for her. Something I never once did in the ten years we were together.


    They walked side by side to her door, smiling at each other. They formed a nauseatingly lovely picture, and I felt something ugly twist in my gut¡ªjealousy, bitterness, that ever-present regret.


    ¡®This is good, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ I heard Ashar whisper. ¡®It¡¯s what you want, right?¡¯


    Ashar was all the best parts of me¡ªpowerful, honorable, noble. I doubt he approved of my extremely errant human nature.


    And as usual, he was right. This was good. It was for the best.


    Sera had found someone else. She could finally move on¡ªshe deserved to.


    And it would make it easier for me tomit to Celeste. No lingeringplications. No tangled past.


    So why did it feel like something in my chest was tearing? Why did every fiber of my being revolt at the idea?


    I was trying to make sense of it when I heard a knock on my window. I flinched, caught off guard.


    Lucian.


    A growl built up at the back of my throat as he gestured for me to roll my window down.


    I gritted my teeth as he leaned down through the opening, folding his arms on the window ledge.


    ¡°She had a good birthday today,¡± he said calmly. ¡°She said she can¡¯t remember thest time she had a good birthday. Don¡¯t ruin that.¡±


    My jaw clenched, and Ashar chafed. Who the hell was Lucian to dictate what I could or couldn¡¯t do with Sera?


    I felt my hackles rise. I didn¡¯t give a fuck that he was an Alpha. I was¡ª


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink,¡± he said suddenly.


    I blinked, surprised. There was no smugness in his voice, no challenge. Just...an offer.


    I don¡¯t know why I said yes. Maybe I wanted to feel like I still had some kind of control. Maybe I wanted to size him up.


    Or maybe I just didn¡¯t want to go home¡ªback to my thoughts.


    We ended up at Luna Noire again, seated at a private booth at the back, reserved for Alphas. The crowd was thin today, the atmosphere subdued in a way that perfectly reflected this unorthodox meeting.


    I nursed my single malt scotch the same way he did his vodka on the rocks. Neither of us took a single sip, and I suspect it was for the same reason¡ªneither of us was willing to let our guard down around the other.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me,¡± Lucian said inly, leaning back in his seat, surveying me with dark, calcting eyes.


    I snorted. ¡°No shit.¡±


    He smirked, but his eyes held no mirth. ¡°I don¡¯t like you much either. But I respect what you meant to Sera.¡±


    Meant. The tense of that word unsettled something inside me.


    Without another word, Lucian brought out his phone, tapped on the screen, and pushed it towards me.


    I looked down at the footage ying¡ªgrainy at first, then clearer.


    Sera. Training.


    Sparring, running drills, practicing strikes. Her form improved with every clip. And the way she moved¡ªfocused, determined¡ªit caught me off guard.


    She looked... confident. Powerful. Nothing like the timid, fragile woman I¡¯d convinced myself she was.


    ¡°You all made her feel like she was broken,¡± Lucian said quietly. I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away from the woman¡ªthe stranger¡ªI was watching. ¡°Like she was weak and worthless. You punished her for a mistake she didn¡¯t make alone.¡±


    Something clenched in my chest. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but it is,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°Everything that concerns Sera is my business now.¡±


    I stared at him, fury coiling low in my gut. Did this bastard really think he had any im over her? I hadn¡¯t forgotten his deration¡ªhis intent to pursue her. But from what I¡¯d seen, Sera hadn¡¯t fully epted him yet.


    Though I wasn¡¯t sure how long that wouldst.


    I took a sharp swallow of whiskey, letting the burn down my throat smother the violent thoughts rising in me. I had Celeste. Why the hell should I care which man Sera chose?


    "Get to the point."


    Lucian leaned forward, his voice dropping. ¡°If you still care about her, Kieran¡ªand I suspect you do¡ªlet her go. Stop reopening her wounds just because you don¡¯t know what to do with your own guilt.¡±


    My hand clenched around my ss. I wished he wouldn¡¯t talk to me like that¡ªso patronizingly. It made me want to shatter my ss against his temple.


    More than that, I wished his words didn¡¯t...make sense.


    I nced at the footage that was still ying on Lucian¡¯s phone as tension coiled in my body.


    Everything I¡¯d discovered about Sera since we got divorced¡ªher sessful writing career, the backbone she¡¯d apparently always had, this...strength¡ªled to one crushing conclusion.


    I¡¯d held her back all these years.


    I was more than her ex-husband and the father of her son, more than a part of her past. I was an anchor that had only ever dragged her down.


    And now that I was out of her life, she was flourishing.

 Chapter 30 NOT ON MY WATCH

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 30 NOT ON MY WATCH</h4>


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    I could see it in his shoulders¡ªthe way they tensed like drawn wire. Kieran was barely holding himself together.


    The infamous Alpha of NightFang, known for power that could shake battlefields, was now one step from breaking my neck in this very room.


    But I didn¡¯t flinch. I couldn¡¯t afford to¡ªnot with Sera¡¯s future on the line.


    "I¡¯m not here to provoke you," I said evenly, eyeing the ss he had in a vice-like grip. "But there are truths you need to hear, whether you like them or not. This isn¡¯t even about you to begin with."


    His eyes red, sharp and wild like a cornered animal. "Careful, Lucian."


    I nodded once. "For Sera¡¯s sake, I will be."


    I wasn¡¯t rash or brute like Kieran; I knew how to y the long game, and that meant picking my fights wisely. "But I won¡¯t be silent."


    I swiped across my phone screen, switching from the training footage to Sera¡¯s performance breakdown.


    Her metrics were impressive. More than impressive¡ªthey were exceptional. She had raw talent, and she was relentless and determined. She took everything I and Maya threw at her, and she came back stronger. No matter how many times she went down, she always got back up.


    And yet, I knew that this wasn¡¯t even her full potential.


    There was still a burden she carried around¡ªpain and guilt and shame knotted deep inside her. Weighing her down. Holding her back.


    A burden given to her by the very people who imed to be her ¡¯family.¡¯


    They had clipped her wings before they ever had the chance to spread, dulled her instincts, ruined her self-worth, and punished her for mistakes she should never have borne alone.


    I would not let them do it again. Not on my watch.


    "She¡¯s thriving," I said quietly, not taking my eyes off Kieran, who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the screen. "But she could be so much more. If she¡¯s ever going to reach her full potential, you need to stop dragging her back into the muck of your indecision."


    He bristled, and his eyes snapped to me. "Indecision?"


    I shrugged. "Even a blind person would see that you¡¯re swinging between Sera and her sister like a pendulum."


    A muscle flexed in his jaw. "That¡¯s¡ª"


    "None of my business, yes, you¡¯ve mentioned." I leaned in. "But as I¡¯ve also mentioned, anything concerning Sera is my business."


    Kieran scoffed, shaking his head like he didn¡¯t want to hear it. "You think you know her better than I do? You met her, what¡ªa month ago? Two?"


    "And you were married to her for ten years, and yet, I see her more clearly than you ever did," I replied, voice calm but firm.


    "I don¡¯t know the dynamics of your rtionship, but if any part of you ever loved her, if any part of you respects her, you¡¯d stop making her relive the same wound over and over again. You¡¯d let her heal."


    He stood then, jaw clenched. I remained seated. Let him tower over me if that made him feel better.


    "I don¡¯t care who you think you are or what you think you know," he hissed. "But my business with Sera is¡ª"


    "And what about Celeste?" I asked.


    A vertical line formed between his brows. "What about Celeste?"


    I flicked the disy again, this time pulling up the two-month evaluation from ourpound¡ªCeleste¡¯s.


    "It just seems to me like you¡¯re focusing on the wrong woman."


    I let him read the data in silence. Celeste¡¯s numbers¡ªdespite having equal ess to training, gear, and personnel¡ªwere abysmally low.


    She was barely keeping pace with an average Omega recruit. Her formcked discipline. Her drivecked consistency. And her instincts? Nearly nonexistent.


    "Maybe if you weren¡¯t so concerned about her sister¡ªwho isn¡¯t yours to be concerned with anymore¡ªyou would be able to help Celeste."


    A low growl rolled through him. "That¡¯s my future Luna. Show her some damn respect," he said through gritted teeth.


    "I¡¯m not here to insult or disrespect her," I said, before he could erupt. "But facts are facts, and numbers don¡¯t lie."


    Celeste and Sera were evidently not cut from the same cloth. Sera had what it took to be something great, something formidable.


    Celeste did not.


    I tapped my fingers against my ss. "I respect her reality, not your illusion of her. Both women need very different things, and you can¡¯t give them that or protect them by standing in the middle, Kieran. Your indecision will end up destroying both of them."


    He didn¡¯t answer right away.


    But I saw it in his face¡ªthe crack in his armor. He was starting to understand that the best thing he could do for Sera now was to get out of her way. Let OTS train her, guide her, and protect her.


    While he did the same for the woman he had chosen.


    He did not get to eat his cake and have it. I wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    After a long pause, he gave a stiff nod, and I saw how much that concession cost him. "Fine."


    He exhaled. "I will work with Celeste, help her improve, and you..." His throat worked, and I imagined the words wing their way up his esophagus. "You handle Sera."


    He leaned down, bracing his hand on the table as he looked me dead in the eye. If I were a lesser being, I would have shrunk under the weight of his menacing re. "But if I ever find out OTS has any foul intentions toward her, if you even think about hurting her¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll be the first to answer for it," I said without hesitation. "But rest assured, Kieran, I didn¡¯t build this ce to hurt her. I built it to give people like her a chance¡ªone she was long overdue."


    He gave me a long, loaded look. Then he left.


    I watched his powerful strides eat up the distance between our table and the door. Once he was out of sight, I let out a slow breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.


    I finally took a gulp of my drink, letting the familiar burn ease the tension between my shoulders.


    I hoped I had gotten through to Kieran. I hoped he would stay away from Sera from now on. He was hurting her, weighing her down, and worst of all, he was confusing her.


    I couldn¡¯t have that. Not right now. Not when I was so close.


    I raised my head as someone slid into Kieran¡¯s empty seat, and I arched a brow. "Reece."


    My Beta gave a short, respectful nod.


    "How did it go?" he asked.


    I shrugged. "As well as can be expected."


    He held out his phone to me. "It¡¯s theb."


    I tensed briefly before taking the phone from Reece. I put it to my ear.


    "Alpha, good evening."


    "Report," I said.


    "We secured the DNA," one of theb aides replied. "The sample you provided was adequate."


    My lips twitched. By ¡¯sample¡¯, he meant Sera¡¯s cake fork I¡¯d swiped when I so graciously helped her with her empty te.


    "And?"


    "Just as you predicted, the results are aligning, though additional samples are necessary for full confirmation."


    "Fine," I said. "She sweats all over OTS; continue discreetly. But under no circumstances is her health to bepromised. Understood?"


    "Understood, Alpha."


    The line went dead.


    I stared at the dim screen in front of me, a strange sensation coiling in my chest. Something... hopeful.


    "So, have you decided?" Reece asked. "Or do you want to wait for the final results?"


    I exhaled slowly, ruminating on the question.


    The results weren¡¯t confirmed yet, not officially. But I didn¡¯t need paperwork to tell me what I already knew in my soul¡ªSera was the one I¡¯d been searching for all this time. Not because fate said so, but because I did.


    I nodded once. Solemn. Sure. "I¡¯ve decided."


    Sera was the one¡ªmy long-awaited Luna.

 Chapter 31 TRASH IN SILK

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 31 TRASH IN SILK</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Daniel¡¯s face lit up the moment the video connected. Just seeing him grinning like that filled my chest with something warm and bubbly.


    "Mom! Happy birthday!"


    I beamed. "Thank you, my love."


    He briefly disappeared from the screen and returned with arge cardboard with ¡¯HAPPY BIRTHDAY MOM!¡¯ designed with sparkly markers and little cartoon caricatures I assumed were me.


    My eyes watered as he said, "Grandma said I couldn¡¯t send it to you for security reasons."


    "That¡¯s okay, Danny. I love it, thank you."


    "You look great," he beamed, and then his eyes widened. "What are you wearing?"


    I held the phone out so he could see properly. "They¡¯re my training clothes."


    It was a sleek, ck tactical set with silver rune detailing and armored ents. Complete with fingerless gloves,bat boots, and a cropped leather jacket I never actually wore to train.


    I thought it was a bit of overkill, but Maya said the first step to feeling like a badass was to dress like one.


    "Woah!" Daniel gawked, his eyes wide in a way that made me swell with pride. "You look like an action hero."


    Iughed. "That¡¯s a bit of a stretch."


    "So tell me," he said. "Did you have a good birthday?"


    I smiled, ncing at the pile of flowers and gifts on my bed. I tilted the camera so Daniel could see. "I did. My friends threw me a surprise party."


    He gasped in delight. "Friends?"


    Iughed. "Don¡¯t sound so surprised."


    He shook his head. "No, I just..." His smile was so wide it crinkled his eyes shut, pure joy lighting up his face. "I¡¯m so d you have friends, Mom. You deserve that."


    I smiled. "Thank you, baby."


    His smile faded slightly. "I wish I could have been there, though. We¡¯re always together on your birthday."


    "Oh, baby. I wish you were here too." He always made my birthday slightly less miserable.


    "But I¡¯ll be back soon," he said. "Right?"


    Gods, I hoped so.


    I nodded. "Sooner than you think. I can¡¯t wait."


    "Uhm..." I debated whether the topic I was about to broach was a good idea, but decided to go ahead anyway.


    "Have you... spoken to your dad?"


    Daniel¡¯s smile immediately faded, and he looked away without answering.


    I sighed. No matter what went on between me and Kieran, I didn¡¯t want my son harboring resentment towards his dad.


    Kieran might have been a distant husband and an even worse ex, but he was a good father, recent actions notwithstanding.


    "Honey," I said softly. "You should talk with your dad, okay? He loves you, and he¡¯s super sorry about missing the PTC."


    He looked back at me, and I hated that his bright countenance had dulled. "Did he even wish you a happy birthday? I told him he has to treat you better."


    I blinked, processing his words.


    So that was why Kieran sent that message. It hadn¡¯te from remorse or sentiment¡ªit was to look good in Daniel¡¯s eyes.


    "He did text. He wished me a happy birthday," I said gently, stamping the resentment that suddenly rose in me.


    The confrontation was none of his business. He didn¡¯t need to know about Kieran¡¯s cruel words or how Celeste ripped into me yet again.


    Daniel didn¡¯t need that weight on his little shoulders.


    The tension in his face eased. "Okay, good. I¡¯m d he did. Maybe I¡¯ll talk to him again."


    I smiled softly. "That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m proud of you, baby."


    "So tell me more about your party!" he said, his excitement returning.


    We spoke for a while longer before finally hanging up after he promised to call Kieran again.


    I snuggled into my pillows, a contented smile on my face. It had been a good day. A really, really good day.


    A part of me was skeptical. I knew I deserved happiness, but was I truly allowed?


    The doorbell rang through the house, breaking me out of my reverie.


    Something twisted in my belly as I went down to answer the door. I swear, if Kieran or Celeste decided they wanted to pull any of their shit on my birthday¡ª


    Oh.


    Maya stood on my porch in... a dress.


    She always looked formidable in her training clothes, but in her halter dress, strappy sandals, and her curly hair in a wild afro around her head, she looked like a goddess.


    She pushed her oversized sunsses up on her head and grinned. "Hi, birthday girl."


    My mouth opened, and an incredulous sound fell out.


    "You ready for our big shopping spree?" she asked, eyes gleaming.


    I blinked. "Shopping?"


    She nodded. "Yep!"


    I shook my head in disbelief. "But... why?"


    Sheughed. "Do friends need a reason to hang out? Do I need a reason to spoil my friend on her birthday?"


    That word¡ªfriends¡ªresonated within me like a gong.


    As far as I was concerned, I exaggerated earlier for Daniel¡¯s benefit.


    But hearing Maya call herself my friend had to be the best part of today.


    When I was younger, back when she merely tolerated me as opposed to the scalding hatred she now bore for me, I was like... an essory for Celeste.


    I had no other friends, and after marriage, all I had was Daniel.


    Maya gently flicked my forehead, snapping me back to the present. "We¡¯re going to have to do something about all this noise in your head," she tsked.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Sorry, I just¡ª"


    "Yeah, yeah." She braced her hands on my shoulders and spun me around. "Go change!"


    I rushed back inside the house, a giddy smile on my face.


    ***


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?"


    I paused, blinking in confusion at the row of department stores in front of me¡ªMacy¡¯s, Nordstrom, and rks.


    They all had the things I needed¡ªclothes, shoes, home essentials.


    "Shopping?" My answer came out as a question because Maya was looking at me like I¡¯d grown two horns.


    She sighed in mild exasperation. "Oh, you clueless sweetheart."


    She looped her arm through mine and tugged me in the opposite direction.


    "Nope. Today isn¡¯t about utility. It¡¯s about indulgence. This way."


    "But... I don¡¯t¡ª"


    The boutique she led me to was the kind of ce I usually passed by without even looking in. Silks, sequins, and shoes that looked more like art than footwear. I hesitated in the doorway, but Maya tugged me forward.


    "I don¡¯t need all this, Maya," I said, my eyes wide.


    She rolled her eyes. "Actually, you do," she said matter-of-factly.


    "I do?"


    "For the g," she said like it was obvious. "Lucian¡¯s hosting one in a few weeks. Formal dress, full m." She gestured into the store with a flourish. "The works."


    I started to protest. "Maya, I¡ªthis sounds expensive. I can¡¯t¡ª"


    She waved it off. "Lucian¡¯s covering it. Said it¡¯s your reward for surviving his sadistic training regimen." She winked. "And mine."


    I wanted to keep protesting, but the smile she gave me was so disarming. I let her pull me into the explosion of sparkles and silk, my reservations dissolving with every glittering step.


    At first, I felt ridiculous. The gowns clung too tightly, shimmered too brightly. But then I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror¡ªwearing something backless and emerald green¡ªand something stirred.


    I looked... beautiful.


    No one had ever cared to dress me like this before. I was never invited to balls or gs when I was with Kieran.


    His family made sure I was tucked out of sight¡ªan embarrassment, their secret shame.


    But now? Now, I was being seen.


    And I liked it. It felt so fucking amazing.


    We had just finished our purchases¡ªMaya insisting I take two gowns and four ridiculous pairs of heels I could barely walk in¡ªwhen the day took an inevitable turn.


    We ran into her.


    Celeste was nked by two shadows¡ªI recognized them as Emma and Abby. Growing up, I¡¯d mentally referred to them as Gretchen Wieners and Karen Smith because when all three of them were together, they reminded me of the stics from the movie Mean Girls.


    And Celeste, reprising her role as Regina George, looked us up and down with a sneer.


    "Well, well, well." She nced at the bags in our hands and scoffed. "Look who¡¯s ying dress up."


    Emma smirked. "Doesn¡¯t matter what she wears, Celeste. Trash in silk is still trash."


    I flinched, thement hitting harder than it should have. Old reflexes kicked in, and I felt myself begin to shrink.


    But Maya stepped forward, fire in her eyes, and suddenly, despite the dress and heels, she was my formidable trainer, the fiercest person I knew.


    "Say that again," she hissed, her voice low. Dangerous. "But this time, to my face and see what happens."


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened, and then she was the one shrinking, withering under Maya¡¯s re.


    Celeste didn¡¯t seem as fazed, but herughcked its usual bite. "You think dressing her up changes anything? Kieran¡¯s already made his choice. I¡¯m his Luna."


    "Congrats," Maya said coolly. "What a world-altering achievement. You must be so proud. Would you like a cookie?" The way she said it made it sound like Celeste had drawn on the walls and was expecting praise.


    Maya took a step back, standing at my side as Celeste bristled with barely contained anger.


    My new friend slipped her arm in mine. "Come on, Sera," she said. "It¡¯s reeks of insecurity and desperation."


    Celeste¡¯s eyes shed, but she didn¡¯t say another word as Maya pulled me away.


    I let her guide me forward, our heels clicking against the polished floor like punctuation marks.


    I could feel the burn of res on my back, but I didn¡¯t look back.


    Celeste was where she belonged¡ªbehind me.

 Chapter 32 MY LUNA

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 32 MY LUNA</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    As we walked, my shoulders started to ache¡ªnot from the bags I was carrying, but from the weight I thought I¡¯d finally shrugged off.


    I tried to hide it. I smiled at Maya, thanked her a thousand times, even made a joke about tripping in one of the ridiculous heels she made me buy.


    But the truth? My shopping spirit had tlined somewhere between Emma¡¯s sneer and Celeste¡¯s smug little deration.


    Even now, it echoed in my head: ¡¯Kieran¡¯s already made his choice.¡¯


    I knew that. And it shouldn¡¯t have bothered me one bit.


    Still, hearing it¡ªspoken with such confidence, like I was nothing but a discarded mistake¡ªburned hotter than any insult ever could.


    "Okay, onest stop," Maya announced as we pulled up to our cars. "My car has been acting uptely,"¡ªshe tapped on the hood for emphasis¡ª"and if that isn¡¯t a sign that I need a new whip, I don¡¯t know what is."


    She pointed to the dealership across the street from the mall. "Let¡¯s drop our bags and¡ª"


    "I think I¡¯ll head home," I said. "I need to... dpress. Maybe take a nap before dinner. It¡¯s been quite a day."


    Maya narrowed her eyes slightly. "I thought we could grab dinner together."


    I forced a grin. "Rain check?"


    She bit her lower lip. "You¡¯re not letting those girls get to you, right? They¡¯re all fucking juvenile. Not worth the headspace, Sera."


    I nodded, my jaw aching with the strained smile. "I know, Maya. And thanks for that earlier; it was pretty badass."


    She nodded slowly. "Alright, birthday girl. You promise you¡¯re not going home to sulk under a nket?"


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m not." At least I hoped I wasn¡¯t.


    She watched me a beat longer, then nodded. "Okay then."


    She watched me as I unlocked my car and put my shopping bags inside. Before I slid into the driver¡¯s seat, I waved at her cheerfully, pretending like I didn¡¯t feel as if I¡¯d just been shoved ten steps backward in my healing.


    ***


    MAYA¡¯S POV


    I¡¯ve walked into ambushes alone and walked out without a scratch. Once took down an Alpha twice my size with stic chopsticks.


    But nothing¡ªand I mean nothing¡ªcould¡¯ve prepared me for the jolt that went through me the moment I stepped into that godforsaken dealership.


    I¡¯d been distracted, worrying about my new friend and all the forces of the world that conspired to hurt her.


    I¡¯d been wondering what else I could do to help her, to ease the weight she constantly carried like a pain mule, when I felt it¡ªwhite hot lightning rushing through my body, freezing me in ce.


    All my senses honed in on the source of that feeling, and I felt my wolf, Nyra, stir.


    He was leaning against the hood of a dark green Mercedes G-Wagon, all polished steel and understated arrogance, casually arguing with the service manager like he owned the ce.


    I wouldn¡¯t have noticed him if the bond hadn¡¯t punched me in the chest like a battering ram.


    ¡¯Mate!¡¯ Nyra howled. The sound filled my head. Awareness spread through my body. The sheer force of my realization gave me vertigo.


    Tall. Broad-shouldered. A clean-shaven jaw I could already see myself punching for fun. And those eyes¡ªlike storm clouds gathering in a clear blue sky¡ªlocked on me the moment I entered.


    He felt it too.


    I saw his body tense as he straightened, saw his pupils dte. Felt the weight of his attention on me, the service manager suddenly an afterthought.


    He started toward me, slow and cautious, probably trying to y it cool despite the maic pull humming between us like a live wire.


    Each step he took toward me reflected in my pounding heart, but I forced it to be still, forced my nerves to ease.


    I was Maya fucking Cartridge, and I didn¡¯t get fazed. Mate or no.


    "Hey¡ª" he began. His voice was warm silk, smooth and rich.


    I raised a brow. "If you¡¯re about to say you think we know each other, don¡¯t. It¡¯s clich¨¦."


    He blinked. Thenughed. Damn it. It was a niceugh¡ªit curled into the air between us, oddly intimate.


    Nyra purred.


    "I wasn¡¯t. I was going to say"¡ªhe stuck out a hand¡ª"I¡¯d like to know your name."


    My lips twitched. "Would you now?"


    "Very much."


    I almost told him. Almost.


    I¡¯d always found the idea of fated mates a little ridiculous. No disrespect to the moon goddess, but if I was going to be with someone for the rest of my life, it would be my decision, not fate¡¯s.


    I wasn¡¯t the kind of girl you stumbled upon and just imed. I had to be earned.


    I took a step closer. Close enough to let the tension sharpen.


    His scent hit me¡ªdark leather with a trace of pine.


    My senses sharpened. In recognition. In hunger.


    Shit.


    "Then here¡¯s a challenge, mystery man." I forced my voice to steady, to not betray the longing coiling in my belly. "You¡¯ve got one week. Find out who I am¡ªwithout using the bond. No sniffing, no asking around the pack, no cheating. And if you manage that..."


    His brows lifted, intrigued.


    "...then we¡¯ll talk."


    His eyes darkened, his lips quirking. "A challenge... Interesting."


    I tilted my head. "Are you up for it?"


    His eyes flit to my lips, and almost instinctively, I bit down on my lower lip, wondering what it would be like to kiss him. Explosive, no doubt.


    "Definitely."


    I smirked and turned to leave. There was no way in hell I could focus on car shopping when he was in the vicinity, within reach.


    "See you in a week, stud. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of."


    ***


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    Emma wouldn¡¯t stop checking the mirror in herpact. I didn¡¯t me her.


    I¡¯d told her to go with soft curls and a peachy-nude lip, something pretty and approachable¡ªnot desperate.


    She looked perfect. All we needed was for Ethan to show up and notice it.


    I¡¯d nned it perfectly.


    I¡¯d asked Ethan to pick me up from the mall. Meeting Emma here would be a ¡¯happy coincidence,¡¯ followed by a casual movie invite. At that point, I would suddenly feel sick and take an Uber home to get some rest.


    Emma had carried a torch for Ethan for years, and it shouldn¡¯t have to take much to create a spark between them.


    Except he was almost an hourte, and Abby and I were running out of things to say that would keep Emma¡¯s nerves from unraveling.


    "He¡¯sing," I repeated, more for myself than her. "He probably got caught up at the car dealership. You know how he is when he starts talking about cars."


    Emma gave me a tight nod, but her eyes kept darting toward the boutique¡¯s ss doors¡ªthe same ones Sera and her little bodyguard had walked through earlier.


    The entire interaction still left a bad taste in my mouth and simmering anger in my chest. I didn¡¯t know what I hated more: Sera pretending she belonged in a ce like this, or that smug little curl on her friend¡¯s lips as she defended the cunning snake.


    I shoved all thoughts of them to the back of my mind, ignoring my cheek stinging with the memory of Sera¡¯s p. Everything concerning my older sister filled me with a bitterness that eclipsed all else, and I couldn¡¯t afford a distraction.


    Today was about Emma. About putting the right people in the right ce¡ªstarting with making sure Ethan finally saw what was right in front of him.


    I spotted him just as Emma stood to smooth her dress. He came from across the mall, weaving through thete-afternoon crowd. The moment I saw his face, something shifted in my gut.


    He looked... off.


    His eyes were unfocused. His movements sharp, tense.


    Like his whole body was vibrating with something he hadn¡¯t figured out how to process yet. There was this strange energy rolling off him¡ªalmost like he was holding back a Shift.


    "Hey!" I waved lightly. "Over here."


    "Ethan," Emma said as he approached, giving him her best sweet smile. "It¡¯s good to see you; it¡¯s been a while."


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t respond. His jaw flexed, and he looked past us¡ªlike his mind was somewhere else entirely.


    Then, finally, he blinked and looked at Emma. Then at me.


    He reached out and grabbed my hand, pulling me away from my friends.


    "Ethan," I hissed. "You just ignored Emma. You¡¯re being rude."


    "I found her," he said, a tremor in his voice.


    I frowned. "What?"


    "My mate," he rified, a tinge of awe in his voice. "My Luna."


    My eyes widened. "What?! Who?"


    But he didn¡¯t borate. He wasn¡¯t smiling, wasn¡¯t bragging. He looked... stunned. Wrecked. Disoriented. Like the ground had shifted under him, and he hadn¡¯t quite caught his bnce.


    I stepped closer. "Are you sure?"


    His eyes finally focused on me, and I saw it. That flicker of knowing. Of instinct.


    "As sure as the blood pumping in my veins," he answered, his voice low. "Logan sensed her instantly."


    His wolf aura glowed in his eyes as if Logan himself was trying to confirm Ethan¡¯s deration. There was no denying it.


    Ethan turned, and I reached out, grabbing his hand. "Wait," I said. "Emma wanted to know if you wanted to watch a movie with her."


    He looked at me like I¡¯d suggested he strip and run naked through the mall.


    He gently but firmly pulled his arm out of my grasp. "I have no time for that. I need to find out who she is."


    His eyes zed over, and I knew he was thinking about her¡ªhis mate.


    Fuck.


    He was already halfway across the tiled floor by the time I processed what had just happened.


    I turned to Emma, and she blinked at me curiously. I didn¡¯t know what to say to her.


    Not because I was heartbroken for her, but because I was already calcting what this meant.


    If Ethan had truly found his mate, then everything I¡¯d been quietly orchestrating¡ªpositioning Emma at his side, guiding the narrative¡ªwould unravel in a blink. And more importantly?


    I¡¯d lose influence.


    Emma would have been the perfect Luna¡ªnot too ambitious, not too clever. Loyal to me. Malleable.


    I could¡¯ve whispered in her ear and held the reins without anyone noticing. I would¡¯ve remained important. Visible. The sister who built the Luna.


    But now?


    Now, Ethan was tethered to someone I didn¡¯t know. Someone I hadn¡¯t chosen. Someone I couldn¡¯t control.


    And that? That was the real danger.


    Because if his mate had a mind of her own, if she didn¡¯t need help, or worse, didn¡¯t want mine, then where did that leave me?


    Invisible.


    I had to find her and somehow steer my brother away from her.


    Before it was toote.

 Chapter 33 BEYOND THE VEIL

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 33 BEYOND THE VEIL</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I woke up before dawn, unwilling to lie in bed and let my thoughts spiral any further like they¡¯d been doingtely. The quiet house made for too much noise in my head.


    I had a yoga session scheduled at the Moon Hall today. I¡¯d done a few over thest couple of weeks, and I found that it helped with my healing and also settled my mind.


    I changed into my yoga attire¡ªsoft grey leggings and a worn sports bra that smelled faintly of my usualvender oil.


    I hadn¡¯t used it in a while because the scent brought back... memories.


    Warm, firm hands pressing me to a rigid body. Soft lips. Searing heat.


    I shook my head. This was exactly the kind of noise I needed yoga to quiet.


    I had just stepped out of the locker room when Maya intercepted me, her hair back in its usual cornrows, two cups of coffee in her hands.


    "Morning, sunshine," she said, stretching out a cup to me.


    I was still trying to reconcile the idea of my ruthless trainer, Maya, as my new friend. As strange as it was, it made me deliriously happy that someone like her had me in mind to the point of getting me a cup of coffee.


    Pathetic, I know. But I¡¯d been shown so little kindness in my life, so seemingly inconsequential gestures meant the world.


    I eyed the cup of coffee wistfully. "Thanks, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m going to the Moon Hall."


    "Ah," Maya nodded in understanding, withdrawing her hand. "Caffeine and yoga do not go together."


    "So," she started, her tone dancing with something... teasing. "OTS has been buzzing with some gossip since your birthday party."


    I raised an eyebrow, amused. "I didn¡¯t take you for someone who cared about, listened to, or spread gossip."


    She shrugged. "I usually don¡¯t, but this one is particrly juicy, and I¡¯m invested." She winked.


    I chuckled. "Okay, so what is it?"


    She wiggled her dark brows. "It¡¯s about you and Lucian."


    My steps faltered. "What?"


    "You guys looked cozy during your party, and it¡¯s no secret that he took you home afterward. And you two spend a lot of time together."


    I let out an amused breath. "Lucian and I are friends, Maya."


    "Sure you are," she sing-songed. "I heard he dered to your family that he was going to court you."


    "I¡ª" my jaw dropped. "How did that even get out?"


    "Oh, you can¡¯t hide anything in OTS." She shrugged. "The walls have ears and big mouths."


    Iughed, shaking my head. "Lucian was just helping me. That¡¯s it."


    Maya snorted. "Is that what we¡¯re calling flirting these days?" She nudged me. "Come on, Sera. You can¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t noticed how he looks at you. Or how he shows up, no matter what you need."


    She puffed out her chest and deepened her voice. "If you need anything, Sera," she said, obviously mimicking Lucian, "and I mean anything. I¡¯m here."


    I felt the heat rise in my face and silently cursed my fair skin. "He¡¯s just a friend, Maya."


    "And isn¡¯t that the best foundation for a strong rtionship?"


    I groaned. "Maya."


    She chuckled. "Fine. But I¡¯m just saying, you and Lucian would make the most adorable couple. And I¡¯ve known him for years; he would be amazing to you."


    At this point, my face was the color of a tomato. I shook my head, wishing I had my hair down to shield my cheeks. "I just got divorced. I have a son who¡¯s already not too keen on his father¡¯s new rtionship. I don¡¯t want any moreplications."


    Kieran and Celeste were one thing, but I didn¡¯t think Daniel could handle it if I started dating someone new, too.


    Maya shrugged, undeterred. "Sometimes love doesn¡¯t care what you want. It shows up anyway."


    I had nothing to say to that. But it would be pretty fucking ironic if love showed up now after I¡¯d spent a decade waiting for it.


    We arrived at Moon Hall, and Maya stepped back as I gripped the door handle. "Well, enjoy your session," she said with a conspiratorial smile, like she knew something I didn¡¯t.


    I stepped into the meditation hall, and my steps faltered, understanding Maya¡¯s smug departure.


    The Moon Hall was calm and cool, lit by golden rays streaming through the domed skylight. Low incense braziers smoldered at the corners, releasing a faint, grounding scent of pine and sage. Old w marks scarred the worn stone floor, left by wolves that had Shifted during sessions.


    In the centery a sunken circle ringed with cushions and woven mats, and on one of the cushions sat Lucian.


    He was sitting cross-legged, his posture calm, his expression unreadable. But when his eyes lifted and met mine, something inside me fluttered. Awareness.


    Damn Maya for getting into my head.


    "Come in, Seraphina," the instructor, a serene-looking Gamma named Ilsa, waved me in.


    I¡¯d meditated with her the first two times, but it had just been us.


    Lucian smiled softly as I moved into the room.


    "This is a surprise," I noted.


    It was Ilsa who answered. "Lucian and I have decided it is time to attempt to connect with your absent wolf," she said in a soothing voice that belied the gravity of her words.


    My heart skipped a beat. We were going to try to ess my wolf.


    "No werewolf is born without a wolf," she continued. "But sometimes, the wolf retreats or a connection breaks before it ever had a chance to form. Today, we¡¯ll reach for that connection, try to ess that silenced part of you."


    She waved towards the cushion beside Lucian, who was watching me intently. "And the presence of an Alpha helps immensely."


    My stomach flipped, my body buzzed with nervous energy. Before I could get too in my head about it, I sat down beside Lucian as Ilsa sat in front of us, crossing her legs too.


    "Now," she said in that soothing voice. "Face each other and hold hands."


    Lucian immediately turned to face me. When I did, mirroring his position, he gave me a warm smile. "Rx," he said softly.


    "I¡¯m rxed," I mumbled.


    He chuckled and held out his palms, waiting.


    I hesitated¡ªbut when our hands touched, something shifted. The warmth of his skin seeped into mine, not burning but grounding.


    "Just breathe," he whispered. "You¡¯re safe."


    I knew that. When I was with Lucian, there was no doubt that I was safe.


    "Now," Ilsa said. "Close your eyes."


    I obeyed.


    "I want you to center yourself like you¡¯ve done in our past sessions. Focus on your breathing. In and out. In and out. In and out. Let the world around you fade away. What you¡¯re looking for is inside you. She¡¯s lost, but she wants to be found. She wants to find you."


    I let Ilsa¡¯s words guide me as I tried to settle myself. After doing it previously, it was now easier.


    The world dulled. The voices faded. My heartbeat slowed.


    Each breath unspooled the knots in my chest, one at a time, until my body felt untethered¡ªfloating in the quiet between worlds.


    Then¡ªsoftly, so softly I almost missed it¡ªI heard something.


    A sound.


    It wasn¡¯t a voice, not exactly. More like a note reverberating just beneath the surface of silence. Low, raw. Primal. A vibration through my body.


    I leaned into it, unsure if it was real or a figment of my imagination.


    But it came again.


    A call.


    Distant. Wild. Fragile.


    And oddly familiar.


    My breath hitched. My pulse faltered. Inexplicably, I knew that sound. Knew it as well as I knew the breath in my lungs and the beat of my heart.


    It was her.


    My wolf.


    The part of me that had always been hollow, empty. A werewolf without a wolf was like a person born without limbs. I never knew how to miss it; I just knew something was missing.


    But now...


    She was here.


    Somewhere just beyond the veil. Within reach.


    I could feel her¡ªfaint as a whisper¡ªcircling me from the edges of my mind, pacing in a ce I couldn¡¯t yet reach.


    The air between us was heavy, thick like fog. I felt that vibration again, a movement. Each step she took sent a ripple through me.


    She wasn¡¯t charging toward me. She didn¡¯t leap with joy or relief.


    She hesitated.


    Wary. Guarded.


    Because she didn¡¯t know me. I was as much a stranger to her as she was to me.


    I wanted to call out to her, tell her I¡¯d spent my whole life missing her.


    But I didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d understand.


    Still, I inched closer¡ªmentally, emotionally¡ªin whatever way I could.


    Each breath deepened my anchor to the space, and the fog around us began to stir. The outline of trees shimmered in the distance. Pines. Like the scent in the Moon Hall.


    I felt the warmth of Lucian¡¯s hands in mine and struggled to remain grounded, not to slip back into the physical.


    What I wanted was here. She was here.


    Pale and ghostly, a silhouette half-formed, she prowled the treeline. Watching me. Waiting.


    And then¡ªjust for a moment¡ªthe fog shifted, and her eyes met mine.


    Familiar. Feral. Mine.


    Something inside me broke open at the sight. A pressure behind my ribs I hadn¡¯t even known I was holding released all at once. The ache, the emptiness¡ªI felt it begin to fill.


    And just as the mist began to thin¡ªjust as I felt the first tremor of recognition tremble between us¡ª


    Bang!


    The door mmed open, jolting me out of the trance like a snapped cord.


    My eyes flew open. My head turned.


    In the doorway stood Kieran.


    Frozen.


    His gaze locked onto Lucian and me¡ªour hands still sped, our faces flushed from the trance, from something more than just breathwork.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief cutting sharply across his face. I saw it all in a single second: shock, confusion...and then, something deeper. Something that made the air between us thrum like a struck chord.


    And me? I was reeling.


    From what I¡¯d just seen, what I¡¯d just felt.


    But as the world around me came into focus, I felt that feeling fade, and the fog thickened till it was as solid as a wall.


    The delicate ache of my wolf¡¯s presence faltered, then vanished altogether, like she¡¯d turned and run back into the dark.


    Gone.

 Chapter 34 SOMETHING DESTINED

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 34 SOMETHING DESTINED</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I was supposed to be watching Celeste train.


    I¡¯d agreed to apany her to her training session at OTS that morning when she¡¯d asked. Her gaze held that familiar plea, the one that said, ¡¯Prove you still care.¡¯


    That, and her appalling statistics that Lucian had shown me, were the reason I was once again at OTS headquarters.


    The n was to keep a respectful distance, show support, maybe give her some pointers if she asked.


    But it was one thing to see the numbers; it was another to have a firsthand experience of just how far behind Celeste was in her training.


    We hadn¡¯t even made it halfway through warm-ups before I realized she wasn¡¯t focused. Her eyes weren¡¯t on the course. They were on me.


    Her footworkgged, her form slipped, and her trainer winced more than once when Celeste nearly missed her mark.


    I kept my distance. I didn¡¯t want to overstep with her trainer¡¯s instructions. But the longer I stayed, the more distracted she became¡ªtripping over drills, snapping at her trainer, stealing nces at me like I was the one throwing her off bnce.


    Eventually, I stepped away. Told her I needed air. The truth was, I couldn¡¯t take the weight of her gaze anymore. I was a distraction she didn¡¯t need right now.


    The second I stepped out of the room, the pressure in my chest shifted. Like the air changed density.


    I paused in the hallway, rolling my shoulders.


    I remembered Lucian¡¯s words, urging me to focus on Celeste and her training. But I didn¡¯t even know where to start with her. How could I help her if she couldn¡¯t even concentrate with me in the same room?


    "Oww!" Celeste¡¯s indignant yell floated out into the corridor. I fought the urge to roll my eyes and pushed away from the wall.


    I wandered the corridor outside the training halls, heading nowhere in particr. I knew Sera was somewhere in this building and that knowledge was a curse.


    I wondered what she was doing¡ªwhatever it was, she was probably performing levels higher than Celeste.


    I stamped down the urge to seek her out, to see her. Nothing good woulde out of that. Not after the way we¡¯d left things.


    I was about to turn and head back to Celeste¡¯s training room when I froze in my tracks.


    It felt like I¡¯d been shot through with a bolt of lightning, freezing me from within.


    I felt Ashar¡ªwho had been quiet all morning¡ªstir.


    Something singed my blood. Like a voice. A whisper. Amand.


    A sudden, fierce tug beneath my ribs. An awakening.


    It wasn¡¯t just instinct. It wasn¡¯t routine alertness or the casual awareness of another wolf in the vicinity. This was primal. Visceral. Intimate.


    And... familiar?


    My pulse stumbled.


    What is that? I thought in confusion.


    The pull grew stronger. Ashar surged, growling low in my chest. "Go."


    I turned, following the maic pull like I¡¯d been hooked on an invisible thread and reeled forward.


    It wasn¡¯t a direction¡ªit was a feeling. A scent, barely there. A heat blooming under my skin, electric. Foreign and familiar all at once.


    Ashar went from curious to feral in a heartbeat. I could feel him straining against my mind, pushing against the cage of my body, demanding to move faster, get closer.


    And then it hit me¡ªwhat this strange, overwhelming sensation was.


    Mating call.


    Ashar snarled and lunged, recognition zing through him like wildfire. He knew that call. He knew her.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    My brain scrambled. I¡¯d never felt anything like this. Never heard that frequency, that tone. Never smelled that exact scent¡ªwarm vani and sandalwood, the edge of something wild, yet fragile.


    But Ashar... He knew. His voice was pure certainty.


    "Mine."


    I stopped in front of a closed door I hadn¡¯t meant to find. My hand went to the handle, already burning with tension I didn¡¯t understand.


    I was barely able to restrain myself from tearing into the room with all the force simmering in my body.


    Time stopped.


    In the center of the room, a meditation circle. The soft haze of incense curled through shafts of golden light. And at the center of it¡ª


    My heart seized.


    Her.


    Sera.


    Kneeling across from Lucian Reed, their hands sped, her face flushed, her lips parted like she was caught mid-breath. Her eyes were closed. Her expression was softer than I¡¯d ever seen it¡ªunguarded, glowing with something deep and primal. A sheen of sweat clung to her brow, trickled down the back of her neck.


    I felt it before I understood it: the low hum in the room, the frayed threads of something destined being stitched back together.


    Ashar howled¡ªnot with rage, but with longing. With recognition.


    He made me surge toward her, certain¡ªof what I couldn¡¯t name, only feel: this was it. Her. The one.


    The bond.


    I didn¡¯t understand it. But he did.


    Then¡ªher eyes flew open.


    And everything changed.


    She gasped, sharp and startled, as if waking from a dream.


    And in the space of a single breath, the feeling disappeared.


    Snapped. Cut clean.


    Like whatever force had tethered us had retreated the moment she came back to herself.


    Gone.


    Just¡ªgone.


    I stumbled forward a step, desperate to feel it again. To confirm it hadn¡¯t just been in my head. That the sudden... hollowness inside me had once been filled with something bright and burning and potent.


    Ashar whined low, disoriented.


    Lucian moved before I could reach her. He rose to his feet, cing himself squarely between us. Calm. Controlled. Possessive.


    "This is a sacred space, Alpha ckthorne," he said evenly.


    I barely heard him. My focus was on Sera¡ªnow standing too, her expression shuttered.


    She looked at me¡ªbut there was nothing in her eyes.


    No recognition. No pull. Not even the echo of what had just lit me up from the inside.


    Whatever I¡¯d felt... she hadn¡¯t.


    Or she didn¡¯t remember. Or it was already lost.


    I stepped closer anyway, hand reaching out of its own ord. It wrapped around her arm. "Sera¡ª"


    She flinched.


    And I stopped cold.


    Something inside me twisted. The connection¡ªwhatever it had been¡ªwas gone. The wolf I¡¯d felt rising to meet mine had vanished like smoke. As if it had never existed.


    Ashar let out a low, pained growl inside me. A sound of protest. Of mourning.


    I¡¯d found something¡ªand lost it in the same breath.


    The door behind me mmed open, jolting me.


    "Kieran?" Celeste¡¯s voice was like ice water down my spine, dampening thest embers of the fire I¡¯d felt.


    I turned to find her standing in the doorway, eyes flicking between me, Sera, and Lucian. Hurt was already blooming on her face, even though she didn¡¯t know what she was seeing.


    Sera pulled her arm out of my grip, putting space between us like she needed it to breathe. Lucian was already at her side, steering her away without saying a word.


    She didn¡¯t look back as they left the room through a second doorway.


    I stood there, heart pounding, chest hollow, the echo of something precious fading fast.


    Celeste approached slowly, her voice careful. "Kie, what were you doing in Sera¡¯s ss?"


    "I¡ª" I could barely form the words, could barely understand their magnitude. "I felt something. Ashar did¡ªa call. I don¡¯t understand it, but..." I exhaled heavily. "It was intense."


    She frowned, confusion giving way to disbelief. "And that led you here? You thought Sera might be your mate?"


    My silence was all the answer she needed.


    "That¡¯s not possible," she snapped. "Werewolves without wolves don¡¯t have mates. There¡¯s no way Sera¡¯s your mate."


    I ran my hand through my hair, feeling disheveled. "I don¡¯t know what I felt, Celeste, I..."


    Celeste¡¯s face shifted, wounded pride curling into something sharper. She looked away, voice tightening.


    "My wolf¡¯s been... off," she said finally. "For thest decade. I haven¡¯t told anyone, not even you. I didn¡¯t want it to affect how people saw me. How you saw me."


    That caught me off guard.


    She continued, softer now. "After what happened that... night, my wolf never fully recovered. The trauma of seeing you two together¡ªit changed something. She stopped responding like she used to. Some days, I can barely feel her at all."


    I stared at her, guilt winding through me like barbed wire.


    Celeste looked up at me, eyes glistening. "What you felt wasn¡¯t Sera. Maybe it was my wolf. I¡¯ve felt her growing stronger since I¡¯ve been training. Maybe that¡¯s what you sensed."


    Then why did it lead me to¡ª


    She stepped closer, her voice quiet but sure. "You and I are fated, Kieran. We¡¯ve always known that. I¡¯ve never doubted it¡ªnot even after what happened."


    And I...


    I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Not when she looked at me like that. Not when she¡¯d just cracked herself open for me.


    So I wrapped my arms around Celeste, pulling her into my chest.


    She trembled slightly.


    And I held her tighter. Even as Ashar growled low beneath my skin¡ªrestless. Unconvinced.

 Chapter 35 THAT WAS STRENGTH

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 35 THAT WAS STRENGTH</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Kieran¡¯s behavior had been a dizzying cocktail of infuriating and befuddling since we got divorced.


    Today was worse. It rattled me down to my core. Jarred me in a way I couldn¡¯t understand.


    The way he¡¯d looked at me in the meditation circle, how he gripped me, his wolf rising to the surface like Ashar was trying to speak for him¡ªonly for him to pull away and walk back to her.


    I didn¡¯t know what that meant. I didn¡¯t want to.


    As the door to the Moon Hall shut behind us, I leaned against the wall, forcing calming breaths. In and out. In and out.


    Lucian must have sensed the spiraling questions in my mind, the jumbled emotions running through me, because he leaned in, voice smooth and steady. "Sera? Are you okay?"


    I looked up at him, blinking like I was seeing him for the first time.


    "I... felt her," I whispered, still in awe. The feeling had already faded, and the memory was getting hazy with every passing second. But there was no denying it¡ªI had a wolf. Lost, hidden. But there.


    He smiled, tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear. The action was oddly intimate, and my breath hitched in response.


    "We should celebrate," he dered. "Let me take you out to dinner."


    I frowned. "I lost her almost immediately. I¡¯m not sure there¡¯s anything to celebrate."


    He shook his head. "Are you kidding me? That was immense progress. That you were able to sense your wolf on the first try is amazing, Sera!"


    I felt my lips twitch. "So you think I¡¯ll be able to sense her better as time goes by?"


    He nodded. "Definitely."


    I let the smile show. "Yeah, dinner sounds nice."


    He grinned. "I¡¯ll pick you up at six." He winked before turning and heading back down the hall.


    When he disappeared around the corner, I turned toward the door, wondering if Kieran and Celeste were still in the Moon Hall.


    The look on his face shed in my mind¡ªdazed, baffled, flustered¡ªand I shook my head. Whatever that was... I was done being entangled in Kieran/Celeste drama.


    Four hourster, I was spread-eagled on the mat in the training room, soaked in sweat and ruing the day Maya Cartridge was born.


    "Well, look who¡¯s getting stronger," she mused, dropping to the mat next to me and crossing her legs.


    "Oh, is that what this is?" I wheezed. "¡¯Cause I could have sworn I was dying."


    "Are you kidding me? You breezed through thatst drill almost as fast as I do."


    I let out a breathlessugh as I sat up. "I felt my wolf today during meditation."


    Maya¡¯s eyes widened. "That¡¯s amazing, Sera!"


    She leaned forward and pulled me into a hug. "I knew you could do it."


    Iughed, leaning into her embrace. "I didn¡¯t take you for a hugger."


    "I¡¯m full of surprises, babe," she said, pulling away.


    I chuckled. "Lucian is taking me out to dinner to celebrate¡ªno, stop that."


    I rolled my eyes as Maya wiggled her eyebrows suggestively. "Oh, is he now? A romantic, candlelit¡ª"


    "As friends," I emphasized. "To celebrate today. I was gonna ask if you wanted toe."


    After what she¡¯d insinuated earlier and that brief tender moment out in the hallway, I needed her presence at dinner as a buffer. Because rumors didn¡¯t rise out of nothing, so if people thought Lucian and I were a thing, then that had to mean he...


    "Can¡¯t, babe, sorry."


    I groaned. "Maya..."


    She chuckled. "It¡¯s not even about you and Lucian." She lowered her voice. "I kind of have toy low for a while. Can¡¯t be seen out in public, especially not with you two."


    I cocked my head. "Huh?"


    She leaned over and patted my cheek affectionately. "All in good time, babe. I¡¯ll exin in good time."


    I looked at her in confusion. "Right."


    ***


    We avoided Luna Noire like the gue, opting for a cute little restaurant in Beverly Hills. It was beautiful, with a touch of vintage charm¡ªthe kind of ce where conversations floated low, and candlelight softened the atmosphere.


    "Maya told me about this ce," Lucian ventured. "Shees here a lot. She lives close by."


    I eyed the candles and subtly rolled my eyes. "Of course she did."


    Dinner with Lucian wasn¡¯t anything we hadn¡¯t done before. Yet, everything felt... different tonight.


    Lucian was charming and warm as always, but something behind his eyes had changed. Maybe it was me¡ªreying Maya¡¯s words in my mind: ¡¯You can¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t noticed how he looks at you.¡¯


    Or maybe it was him¡ªleaning closer than usual, pouring my wine without asking, that almost imperceptible breath he caught every time I smiled.


    The warm atmosphere shifted when Lucian looked over my shoulder and frowned. "Isn¡¯t that your brother?"


    I turned in my chair and bit back a curse. It really was Ethan standing at the door. He was talking to the Ma?tre D at the entrance, his hands waving animatedly like he was describing something.


    "Is there any ce we could go in this city without running into a member of your family?" Lucian said. There was teasing in his tone, but I didn¡¯t even have it in me tough at the joke.


    Because he was right. Was there a tracking chip in my neck I didn¡¯t know about?


    "Let¡¯s just turn around," I said, still ring at Ethan. "Maybe he won¡¯t see¡ª"


    Ethan looked up and stiffened, his eyes meeting mine.


    "Lovely," I muttered, turning away.


    ¡¯Ignore me,¡¯ I prayed fervently. ¡¯Ignore me like you¡¯ve done in thest ten¡ª¡¯


    "Sera?"


    I exhaled sharply and looked up, not bothering to force a smile. "Ethan."


    His eyes narrowed in suspicion. "What are you doing here?"


    I waved to Lucian, to our steak dinner. "Performing open-heart surgery, obviously."


    He rolled his eyes. "Very clever."


    I rolled mine, too, pushing my seat back. "I¡¯m going to the bathroom."


    Hopefully, Ethan would miraculously vanish by the time I returned.


    As I walked past him, I said, "Feel free to make yourself scarce by the time I¡ª" I let out a surprised gasp as Ethan grabbed my arm with an urgency that shocked me.


    My eyes widened as he leaned in and sniffed my neck. "What the hell?"


    "Where have you been?" he asked sharply, his eyes snapping to mine. "Who were you with?"


    "Excuse me?"


    Lucian rose from his seat, and his voice cut in, cool and calm. "Ethan, let her go."


    But my brother¡¯s grip only tightened. There was something feral in his eyes. What scent on me was making him this way?


    "Tell. Me," he ground out.


    "Where she goes or who she spends her time with is none of your business, Lockwood," Lucian said, his voice firmer.


    Ethan¡¯s gaze snapped to him, and he growled, sounding more agitated than usual. "It is when it involves my sister."


    The audacity stunned me, and I ripped my arm out of his grasp. "You¡¯re unbelievable. You¡¯ve ignored me for years, and all of a sudden, now you care?"


    "I care about who¡¯s around you," he said, eyes flicking back to my neck. "She must have hugged you for the scent to stick like that. Who were you with?!"


    What the fuck?


    The only person who had hugged me today was Maya, and what the hell did that have to do with Ethan?


    He leaned forward again as if to grab me.


    But before he could touch me, I shoved him back with all the strength I could muster.


    His eyes red as he stumbled backward, feet lifting off the ground for a heartbeat before he crashed into the empty table behind him.


    My eyes widened, too, at the fact that I¡¯d just sent a full-grown Alpha flying when opening a jar of pickles was my Achilles heel.


    Ethan stared at me with shock, and I looked down at my hands in equal measure.


    My pulse thrummed, my breath caught. I was buzzing.


    "What. The. Fuck. Sera?" he snapped, straightening. The entire restaurant was watching us, intrigued by the spectacle we were making.


    "You are one of four people who have absolutely no right to pry into my life. You¡¯re not my brother, and nothing¡ªabso-fucking-lutely nothing¡ªI do concerns you. Next time you see me in public, I¡¯d thank you kindly to mind your fucking business."


    Ethan¡¯s mouth opened¡ªthen closed. He inhaled sharply, and I saw his wolf re in his eyes. His jaw clenched, his eyes darkened, and he turned on his heel and left.


    I stood there long after Ethan disappeared through the doors. Long after our spectators returned to their meals.


    Lucian didn¡¯t speak for a long beat. He simply ced a hand gently on my arm.


    "I¡¯m fine," I whispered. But I was shaking¡ªthis time from something else.


    "I felt her," I said, turning to him. "My wolf¡ªIt was faint, but... she stirred when I pushed him."


    I looked down at my hands in awe. "That was strength."


    Lucian beamed, proud. "Now that is worth celebrating."


    ***


    We left the restaurant and went to a bar about ten minutes away from what Lucian pointed out was Maya¡¯s apartment building.


    Alcohol flowed freely, with Lucian calling toast after toast. My cheeks flushed warm, and the adrenaline had softened into something almost giddy.


    I hadn¡¯t drunk like this in a long time, and I felt deliriously happy.


    "Okay," Lucian chuckled, taking my ss from my hand. "I think it¡¯s time we cut you off."


    "No," I whined, holding my head up with my hands; it felt too heavy to hold on my own. "We¡¯re celebrating."


    "Let¡¯s not overdo it, yeah?" he said, brushing hair away from my cheek. "I have a feeling that when ites to you, we¡¯ll have more reasons to celebrate."


    "I don¡¯t get it," I mumbled, my words slurring. "Why do you treat me so well? What do you get out of this?"


    Lucian didn¡¯t answer right away. He leaned back, studying me with a look that made my stomach flutter¡ªor maybe that was the alcohol.


    I blinked once, twice, but the edges of the world had started to blur. The background of the bar melted into something syrupy and drowsy.


    My head dropped to the side, and thest thing I felt was Lucian¡¯s hand¡ªsteady, careful¡ªcatching my head before the darkness swept me into sleep.


    And, through the haze, I heard the words but barelyprehended them. "I want you as my Luna."

 Chapter 36 PRETTY FUCKING AMAZING

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 36 PRETTY FUCKING AMAZING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I woke with my mouth dry and my limbs heavy, like I¡¯d been asleep for a thousand years, and barely managed to w my way back into the world.


    The faint scent of saffron and eucalyptus filled the air¡ªsoothing, grounding.


    Not my apartment.


    I blinked against the soft morning light streaming in through parted drapes and slowly sat up, clutching the edge of the couch. I recognized that scent, associated with my new friend and formidable trainer.


    I was on Maya¡¯s couch.


    Relief hit first. No unfamiliar sheets. No morning-after regrets. I was fully clothed, my shoes were neatly ced by the door, and a nket had been tucked over me.


    No smeared lipstick, no taste of another¡¯s mouth on mine. Nothing to indicate I¡¯d done anything reckless.


    "Oh, thank fuck," I whispered.


    I rarely let myself indulge in alcohol as much as I didst night. After what happened with Kieran ten years ago, I rarely let myself get inebriated, wary of making yet another devastating mistake.


    But then, inexplicably, underneath the relief was... disappointment?


    I couldn¡¯t understand the feeling. I guess with everything that had passed between Lucian and me, a part of me had wanted... something to happen.


    Lucian had looked at mest night like he saw me¡ªreally saw me. Not as Kieran¡¯s ex. Not as the tragic, estranged daughter of the Lockwood family.


    But as a woman. One who was changing. Growing. Bing.


    And I liked it¡ªI fucking loved it.


    I leaned back against the couch cushions and exhaled. Maybe I¡¯d let Maya get too into my head and imagined the whole thing. Maybe the warmth in Lucian¡¯s gaze was just his kindness, his steady loyalty.


    Maybe I was projecting hopes onto the only man in my life who hadn¡¯t treated me like an afterthought.


    I mean, how desperate did I have to be that I was wishing I had a drunken one-night stand with him?


    The front door creaked open before I could spiral too far.


    Maya stepped in, bncing two cups of coffee and a paper bag. The bag carried the same logo as the restaurant we were atst night. I guess she really was a regr there.


    "She lives," she teased, setting the bag on the coffee table and offering me a cup.


    I epted it with grateful hands. "What time is it?"


    "Late," she answered, plopping down beside me. "But I¡¯ll say you¡¯ve earned the indulgence."


    I raised a brow. "Really?"


    She smirked, shrugging. "Enjoy it while itsts. Suicide drills first thing tomorrow morning."


    I groaned, leaning back into the chair. "I hate you."


    She blew me a kiss.


    I took a sip of the coffee, letting the warmth and caffeine flood my sluggish system. "How did I get here?" I asked softly.


    "Lucian brought you," she answered. "Carried you in himself like a goddamn knight in pressed cks. Laid you down, made sure you werefortable. Wouldn¡¯t leave until I promised to call if you threw up or so much as breathed wrong."


    My heart thudded. "Right."


    She raised a brow, those sharp eyes of hers seeing too much. "What¡¯s with the long face?"


    I shook my head and instantly regretted it when it throbbed.


    "Ah, I see," Maya mused, smirking. "You hoped to wake up in a different ce." She winked. "Say, maybe, Lucian Reed¡¯s bed?"


    My cheeks instantly med. "No, Maya. Jeez."


    She snorted. "Yeah, okay. I¡¯m convinced."


    I sighed. "I just¡ªyou said a bunch of things and... I thought maybe..." I stared down at my coffee. "Did I misread it?"


    Maya tilted her head, scrutinizing me like she could see right through to the truth lodged in my chest. "No, babe. You didn¡¯t. But I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re wondering why he didn¡¯t do more."


    I nodded.


    "Because you were drunk," she said simply. "And Lucian is a lot of things¡ªstrategist, visionary, charming devil¡ªbut he¡¯s not the kind of man who¡¯d take advantage of someone not fully in control of their choices."


    That... made sense.


    And it made me feel something else entirely. It quadrupled the respect I had for Lucian.


    Maya leaned in. "What happened to ¡¯we¡¯re just friends¡¯? Do you want something more, Sera?"


    I chewed my bottom lip, at a loss for an answer. "I... don¡¯t know. What if I do want to pursue something with him? What if I regret not saying somethingst night?"


    Maya leaned back and grinned, looking particrly proud of herself. "Then say something today. Tomorrow. Whenever. Just... don¡¯t let it fester."


    I let out a breathyugh. "You make it sound easy."


    "Because it is. You don¡¯t need to make it harder than it really is."


    "In case you haven¡¯t noticed, I¡¯m not exactly dripping in feminine allure," I said. "He¡¯s an Alpha¡ªpolished and powerful. I¡¯m..." I shrugged, familiar self-deprecation settling over me. "Me."


    Maya frowned. "Okay, first of all, ew. Don¡¯t ever talk about yourself like that again. Second, Lucian isn¡¯t some shallow prick looking for arm candy. If he wanted pretty and empty, he could find it tenfold. But he¡¯s stuck to you like gum on a shoe, even though¡ªno offense, babe¡ªyou¡¯ve hardly been receptive."


    That made meugh, and she nudged me with her elbow.


    "Listen," she said more gently, "you¡¯re allowed to want things. You¡¯re allowed to feel desired. And trust me, Sera, you are desirable. You have nothing to prove¡ªnot to the right man."


    I stared at her in awe, unable to believe that there was someone on this earth who saw me this way.


    "You¡¯re pretty fucking amazing, you know that?" I whispered.


    Maya leaned in and kissed my forehead. "I know."


    I craned my neck to look up at her as she stood. "Going somewhere?"


    She winked. "I need to not be here for a while."


    I frowned. "Here... like your home? Because of me?"


    She shook her head. "Oh, no, babe. It just turns out I¡¯ve made too good an impression on my surroundings, and I¡¯ve be more visible than I¡¯d like."


    My frown deepened. "Huh?"


    Sheughed, stroking my hair affectionately. She pushed the paper bag to me. "Breakfast burrito and cinnamon roll," she announced. "Help yourself to anything in the fridge. Stay as long as you need to."


    I blinked at her as she moved through the room. She grabbed her keys from the counter and slung a canvas tote over her shoulder.


    She was acting so odd, but I didn¡¯t want to push. "You¡¯ll tell me what this is eventually, right?"


    Her smile was soft, affectionate. "Definitely. I promise."


    Then she moved towards me again and leaned down to hug me, long and warm and anchoring.


    "Don¡¯t run from good things just because you¡¯re afraid," she whispered against my hair. "You¡¯ve lost enough."


    When the door closed behind her, I was left in the quiet of her apartment, cradling coffee between my palms and wondering what the hell was going on.


    ***


    ETHAN¡¯S POV


    Twenty-three hours.


    That¡¯s how long I had left to find her¡ªthe intoxicating woman with wildfire eyes and a challenge on her lips. My mate.


    Maya.


    Discovering her name was the easy part. Actually finding her was proving impossible. And now I was stuck prowling the streets around her favorite restaurant like a creep.


    Logan was in a constant state of agitation, prowling just beneath the surface, restless.


    She was out there¡ªclose, maybe¡ªbut just out of reach. And the bond didn¡¯t help. I¡¯d honored her rules. No sniffing, no shortcuts.


    And still. Nothing.


    I was losing my mind. And my pride. Fast.


    So when my phone buzzed, and my mother¡¯s name lit the screen, I was already frayed at the edges.


    "Ethan," she greeted, her voice soft. My chest ached slightly. Ever since my father died, she hadn¡¯t fully regained her luster, and I had no idea how to give her thefort she needed.


    "Hi, Mom."


    "I wanted to ask..." She hesitated. "How is your sister?"


    I winced at the memory ofst night at the restaurant¡ªthe one I found out that Maya frequented often.


    I should have acted better, but Maya¡¯s scent I¡¯d smelled on Sera made me lose half of my mind, and nothing else mattered but finding out where it hade from.


    Sera¡¯s words had cut deeper than I let on, and since Kieran¡¯s Beta so eloquently exined the dynamics of our rocky rtionship, I couldn¡¯t deny that I¡¯d deserved them.


    "She¡¯s fine," I said instinctively.


    She exhaled. "So you¡¯ve seen her? Things are better between you two?"


    My mother was too fragile to handle the brutal truth¡ªwhich was that Sera loathed me. And I wasn¡¯t going to admit that someone half my weight threw me across the room like a ragdoll.


    Whoever was training her at OTS must be a fucking legend.


    "They¡¯re..." I paused, searching for the right lie. "Better."


    Her relief was palpable. "Good. That¡¯s good." A pause. Then, gentler: "I baked her those cinnamon raspberry scones she used to like. Will youe pick them up and take them to her?"


    I almost said no.


    But the hope in her voice stalled me. I knew she was trying to mend the rift between her and Sera the only way she knew how. Her pride held her back from facing her daughter, and my sister¡¯s new antagonism wasn¡¯t making things easier.


    I sighed. "Yeah. I can do that."


    "Thank you, darling."


    I hung up and dropped my phone in the console. I looked up¡ª


    And saw her.


    A sh of dark hair, honey-toned skin, long legs inbat boots. She was walking down the sidewalk, swinging a tote bag like she didn¡¯t owe the world a damn thing.


    Maya.


    Her presence hit me like a freight train. Logan surged¡ªalert, feral, wound-up. My chest ached with need.


    She was here.


    I¡¯d found her again. Finally.

 Chapter 37 FIGHT A DRAGON

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 37 FIGHT A DRAGON</h4>


    ETHAN¡¯S POV


    Nothing else mattered. Not the way I haphazardly parked my car and stumbled out of it like a drunkard. Or the fact that I dived into oing traffic and narrowly missed bing roadkill.


    All that mattered was her¡ªright across the road, within reach. My fucking mate.


    Startled, she took an instinctive step back as I stepped directly into her path, panting like I¡¯d run a marathon, not twenty feet.


    Her eyes widened, but the surprise was brief, quickly dissolving into a look of amusement and mild intrigue.


    She crossed her arms. "Well," she said, cocking her head, "someone¡¯s an overachiever."


    She¡¯d just sent me on a wild goose chase, had me running around town trying to uncover a name and a damn address. Yet, despite myself, I smiled. "Do I get bonus points for turning in my homework early, Maya Cartridge?"


    Her lips twitched. "We¡¯ll see."


    I took a step closer to her, my eyes zeroing in on the pulse beating wildly in her neck. She could feign nonchnce and indifference all she wanted, but I knew she felt the pull between us. It thrummed between us like a live wire¡ªdangerous, deliberate, and impossible to ignore.


    "Congrattions," she said, her voice like velvet caressing my skin. "You passed the first challenge with flying colors."


    I blinked. "First?"


    Her smile was slow, scheming. Dangerous. "Next: beat me inbat."


    I raised a brow. "Is there a final level where I have to fight a dragon and retrieve a magical stone, too?"


    "Oh, honey." She reached a hand out, and my breath hitched when she ran a finger down my torso and smirked. "I am the dragon."


    My eyebrows arched. She had to be the craziest fucking woman I¡¯d ever met, and gods help me, I was head over heels already.


    "I¡¯ll fight you," I said, stepping into her space. Not touching¡ªbut close enough that the energy between us crackled, undeniable. "And I¡¯ll win."


    She looked up at me through hershes, that familiar challenge shing in her eyes. "Looks like your ego is as big as you are handsome. It¡¯ll be a shame if you¡¯re all talk, though."


    "Trust me, I¡¯m not."


    She shrugged. "I guess we¡¯ll see."


    She started to walk away, but I caught her wrist and pulled her flush against me. Her breath hitched, and Logan surged beneath my skin, restless, growling.


    Her scent was a headybination that momentarily scrambled my thoughts.


    "You know," I murmured, leaning in slightly. Our lips were so close I could kiss her. Fuck, I wanted to kiss her so badly. "I¡¯m an Alpha. We don¡¯t like being led in circles."


    She cocked her head. "Then you¡¯re wee to bow out."


    I gritted my teeth. "I¡¯m trying to respect your terms, Maya Cartridge." I hooked her chin with my finger and thumb, tilting her face up. "But if you keep testing my patience, I¡¯ll simply take you to bed and mark you."


    Logan yipped even as my heart raced at the image of Maya naked in my bed, writhing under me, our bodies slick with sweat. Heat surged underneath my skin.


    Her eyes darkened, lust simmering underneath the challenge. But she stubbornly held on to herposure, and her smirk deepened.


    "You want to take me to bed, Alpha?" She leaned in, close enough that I could feel her breath against my lips. She was testing every restraint I had, and she fucking knew it. "Then beat me first. If you can."


    "When?" My voice was rough, my throat dry.


    "Your choice. I¡¯m always ready."


    ¡¯Now,¡¯ Logan roared. ¡¯Right fucking now.¡¯


    But before I could answer, a memory surged¡ªmy mother¡¯s voice, hopeful, fragile: ¡¯Will youe pick them up and take them to her?¡¯


    Stupid fucking pastries.


    "I have somewhere to be first," I said tightly. "An errand to run."


    "Cute," Maya replied. "I didn¡¯t know Alphas ran errands."


    "This one does. For family." I paused. "After that, I¡¯ll be ready."


    I reached around her, unable to hide my smirk as she stiffened when my hand slipped into her back pocket and pulled out her phone. I held it up to her face and unlocked it with Face ID.


    I typed my number into her phone and held it out to her without saving it. She hadn¡¯t asked for my name and I¡¯d be damned if I volunteered it when she¡¯d made hers so difficult to uncover. "Text me the venue, and I¡¯ll be there as soon as I¡¯m done."


    She took the device from me, eyes gleaming. "Can¡¯t wait."


    Fuck, neither could I.


    ***


    Sera opened the door with a face like stone.


    "I brought pastries," I said, holding up the bag like the peace offering it was.


    She didn¡¯t move. "What the hell for?"


    "They¡¯re from Mom," I said, trying to keep my voice level. "She asked me to bring them."


    She folded her arms. "Again¡ªwhat the hell for?"


    I blinked. "She¡¯s your mother, and she baked you pastries, isn¡¯t that reason enough? They¡¯re your favorite, too, cinnamon raspberry, right?"


    She stared at me for one long second before sheughed, dry and sharp. "Cinnamon raspberry is Celeste¡¯s favorite, Ethan."


    I blinked. "No, that can¡¯t be right¡ª"


    "That the only person whose tastes mattered to Mom was Celeste?" She shrugged. "Sounds about right to me."


    She scoffed. "I can¡¯t fucking believe her."


    I exhaled. "It was an honest mistake. There¡¯s no need to be so hostile; we¡¯re family."


    Her eyes narrowed, and I immediately regretted my words. I fought the urge to take a step back, remembering how she¡¯d shoved me almost halfway across the room.


    "Family." She repeated the word as if it were a foreignnguage. "Do you even know the meaning of that word, Ethan?"


    "I¡ª"


    "Becausest I checked, family doesn¡¯t push you away for one mistake. Family doesn¡¯t scoff at you and hide you away and write you off because of a defect. And family knows what fucking dessert you like."


    "Oh,e on," I sighed in exasperation. "Like you know mundane facts like that about¡ª"


    "Your favorite pastry is lemon squares¡ªspecifically the ones at that little bakery opposite the pack house. Your favorite color is gray; you hate ssical music because you think melody without lyrics is a ridiculous phenomenon, and you¡¯ll die before you put pineapple on pizza."


    I blinked at her, stunned.


    She crossed her arms. "What about me, big brother?" she sneered. "What¡¯s my favorite color? Favorite food? Pet peeve? What music do I like or dislike?"


    I opened my mouth. Closed it. Nothing.


    That silence was a goddamn scream.


    Her face crumpled for a heartbeat before it hardened again. "That¡¯s what I thought."


    "Sera, I¡ª" I had no words.


    ¡¯Call it thew of sticity, call it self-preservation.¡¯ Gavin¡¯s words were deafening in my head. ¡¯Sera reached her limit and snapped.¡¯


    "Best get those to Celeste before they get cold," she said, nodding to the pastry bag in my hand.


    She stepped back into her house. "I¡¯ve done just fine without you all for thest ten years, and I don¡¯t need olive branches or attempts to rebuild decimated bridges."


    Her voice broke a little, but she pushed on. "If you care about me like you so adamantly im, leave me the fuck alone."


    The door mmed in my face. I stared at it, a hollowness spreading in my chest, quickly filling up with guilt and frustration.


    Just then, my phone buzzed.


    It was an unknown number, but I instantly knew who it was.


    ¡¯Venue secured. You ready, Alpha?¡¯


    I stared at the text, the ache in my chest shifting into something sharper. Something hungry.


    Oh, I was ready.


    I needed an outlet for the torrent of emotions swirling within me.


    And if the avenue for that happened to be the woman driving me to the edge of madness, all the better.

 Chapter 38 POWER AND FIRE

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 38 POWER AND FIRE</h4>


    MAYA¡¯S POV


    Fuck, he was hot.


    I couldn¡¯t help thinking that perhaps sparring wasn¡¯t the physical activity I should be engaged in with my mate.


    Surely those toned arms would be better served holding me up against a wall rather than throwing punches.


    "I didn¡¯t realize when you saidbat, you meant a staringpetition," Ethan said, an eyebrow raised as he eyed me from the edge of the ring.


    I¡¯d been wary of bringing him to OTS yet, so I¡¯d chosen an MMA gym near my apartment. The smell of sweat and talcum powder filled the air, yet his scent still managed to evade my senses, setting Nyra on edge.


    I let out an amused huff, turning my head away so he couldn¡¯t see the heat crawling up my neck.


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry," I said, gripping the edge of my t-shirt and pulling it over my head. "You want a fight? You¡¯ll get one."


    I smirked when his eyes darkened at the sight of my toned torso in nothing but a ck sports bra.


    "Let¡¯s get it over with," he said, his voice hoarse. "The sooner I pin you on the mat,"¡ªhe smirked¡ª"the sooner I can pin you in my bed."


    A thrill ran through me.


    I¡¯d dated around a bit, but none of them had given me even a quarter of the excitement I got just by standing in the same room as him.


    Despite his snarkyment, I let my eyes run down his body onest time. He was stripped down to a ck T-shirt that hugged his muscles deliciously and training pants, eyes burning with a singr focus that made my pulse skip.


    Alpha. Dominant. Controlled.


    The idea of snapping that control sent another thrill down my spine.


    I didn¡¯t wait for a countdown. Iunched at him fast¡ªno warning, no warm-up. His eyes red for a nanosecond before he caught the fist I threw at his face.


    Stepping to the side, he swung his arm around me, trapping me against his body. "That¡¯s quite the punch you have there," he murmured into my ear.


    His heat radiated around me, his grip tight around my body¡ªunyielding, deliberate.


    My first instinct was to sink into his embrace. My second was to fucking move.


    Dropping my weight, I hooked my foot behind his heel and twisted sharply, using his momentum against him.


    He stumbled just enough for me to slip out, twisting in his hold like water through fingers. My elbow jabbed into his ribs as I spun, and I ducked low, sliding behind him before he could recover.


    "You always that handsy on a first date?" I said, breathless but smug.


    He turned to face me, grinning like I¡¯d just given him a gift.


    "You call this a date?"


    "I¡¯m having fun." I smirked, cocking my head. "Aren¡¯t you?"


    He chuckled, low and slightly feral. "I¡¯m about to."


    Then he charged.


    He was good, I¡¯ll give him that. His instincts were honed, his blocks solid. But mine were sharper. Cleaner. I moved like smoke, struck like a de, and for the first few minutes, it was beautifully even.


    We circled each other, heat rising off our bodies in waves.


    I swept my foot toward his knee, but he caught my arm mid-move and twisted, redirecting my momentum. I spun with it, rolled through the motion, caught myself on my hands, and kicked back up to my feet.


    Sweat prickled at the base of my neck.


    "You¡¯re holding back," I said, breathless but goading.


    "And you¡¯re taunting me," he said, voice low and dark.


    I shrugged. "Fair¡¯s fair."


    Then he stopped holding back.


    His hits came faster. His control slipped. Not out of recklessness, but because his wolf was riled. Challenged. Drawn.


    And mine? Nyra practically purred, loving the pressure, the proximity. The friction. It was a high unlike anything I¡¯d ever felt before.


    He tackled me mid-lunge, and we crashed into the padded floor. I twisted us before wended, straddling him as we hit the ground.


    My thighs caged him in, and he grabbed my wrists to flip us¡ªbut I shoved back.


    We froze there¡ªme on top, sweat-slicked and panting, bodies pressed together with nowhere to go but closer.


    I could feel every inch of him against me, hard and hot and high-strung.


    His gaze dropped to my lips.


    Screw it.


    I surged forward and kissed him.


    It was hard and hungry¡ªteeth and tongue shing in fiery desperation and snapping restraint.


    His hands left my wrists and found my waist, fingers digging in like he feared I was a flight risk.


    Hands free, my fingers tangled in his hair, tugging, and he growled into my mouth.


    He rolled us so he was now on top, pressing me into the ground, never breaking the kiss. I let him. Just this once. Just to see how it felt to surrender¡ªto let someone else take the control I so rarely relinquished.


    Somehow, inexplicably, it felt even more empowering.


    When he finally pulled back, we were both gasping. His lips were shiny with my lip gloss, his eyes dark with a hunger I knew was mirrored in mine.


    My pulse was a drumbeat beneath my skin.


    "I won." He smirked.


    I scoffed. "I pinned you."


    He arched a brow. "Really? Cause from where I¡¯m standing, I¡¯m the one on top."


    I threw my head back, a breathyugh escaping me.


    I shifted my knee. "If you¡¯re suspected of cheating, you won¡¯t pass this trial."


    He leaned in, his breath hot against my ear, and all I wanted to do was kiss him all over again. "If it ends like this, I wouldn¡¯t mind a retrial."


    I pushed against his chest, letting my hands linger against the expanse of muscle covering his torso.


    His eyes flickered to something by my hip, and his hand reached out.


    I raised a brow as he held up what must have slipped out of my pocket. It was my OTS business card. He sat up, still straddling me like he had no intention of moving any time soon.


    His brows furrowed. "OTS?"


    I pushed myself up on my elbows. "Look at you, discovering more tidbits about me."


    "Elite trainer?" His eyes widened. "You¡¯ve been so close all this time?"


    I cocked my head. "How so?"


    "My sister trains at OTS," he said. "Well... sisters, I guess." His voice dropped a fraction, and I wondered what the story was there.


    "Do I know her?"


    He shrugged. "If you¡¯re an elite trainer, probably not. She¡¯s... struggling."


    Then his eyes snapped to me, looking at me like he was seeing me for the first time. "Would you train her?" he asked out of the blue.


    "Isn¡¯t it too early to be copping favors?"


    He smirked. "I¡¯ll take it as my prize for besting you inbat."


    Iughed. "Cheater."


    "Come on," he pressed, leaning forward. I fell t on my back again, and his hands caged me on both sides. "She needs help, and I think you could push her in ways no one else has."


    I bit my lip, staring into the dark expanse of his gorgeous eyes.


    "I¡¯m booked," I said simply. "I have a student already¡ªshe¡¯s my number one priority."


    Sera had lived most of her life as an afterthought. I wouldn¡¯t do that to my new friend.


    He nodded, shoulders stiffening as if preparing for rejection. But I wasn¡¯t done.


    "However," I said, gripping his shirt, pulling him closer. "I was promised another pinning"¡ªI bit my lower lip¡ª"in your bed. Impress me and maybe I¡¯ll think about it."


    He chuckled, and the sound curled in the space between us, warm and intimate. "That¡¯s your criteria?"


    "My schedule¡¯s sacred. You want a miracle, pay the toll." I grinned. "So what do you say, Alpha? Up for the real challenge?"


    He grinned, feral and hungry.


    "You¡¯re on."


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "Well, you look like the cat that got all the cream and had some tuna as dessert," I noted the next day when Maya floated into the training room, a very obvious spring in her step.


    Sheughed as she dropped onto the mat next to me, where I was doing my stretches.


    She was... glowing. Like her aura had been dipped in sunshine. I wanted to pry further, but our friendship was so new that I didn¡¯t know what lines there were, and I didn¡¯t want to cross any.


    I needn¡¯t have bothered, because the next thing she said had me almost pulling a hamstring. "That¡¯s probably cause I gotid several timesst night. Frankly, it¡¯s a miracle I can walk."


    I blinked wide eyes at her. I guess there were no lines after all.


    Sheughed at my shell-shocked look. "Fuck, I¡¯ve wanted to tell you this since the moment it happened¡ªI found my mate!"


    I gasped in surprise. "Maya!" I leaned forward and threw my arms around her. "That¡¯s fucking amazing!"


    She hugged me back,ughing. "You have no idea!"


    I pulled back. "I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s going well, seeing as you..."


    "Had four orgasmsst night and two again this morning?" She grinned.


    Iughed. "TMI!"


    She fell back against the mat, giggling. "I¡¯ve got to hand it to the moon goddess¡ªshe picked a good one. Didn¡¯t know she could be so kind."


    My chest tightened, then softened. I was happy for her, I really was. Maya was amazing and deserved joy, someone who matched her power and fire.


    And yet, underneath the joy was a little pinch of something else¡ªsomething wistful.


    Without a wolf, the chances of finding my mate were practically nil. And my track record with love wasn¡¯t exactly ster.


    Still, I managed a genuine smile. "I¡¯m so happy for you, Maya," I said. And I meant it.


    She sat up then, and her face fell ever so slightly, as if she was weighing something. "He¡¯s asked if I¡¯d consider training his sister. She needs help, and he trusts me to give it. But... I didn¡¯t want to make a decision without talking to you first. If sharing your instructor makes you ufortable, I¡¯ll staypletely focused on you. Nopromises."


    My chest filled with warmth. She didn¡¯t owe me anything, and it touched me to know she considered me like that.


    "I don¡¯t mind," I said, shaking my head. "Truly. Don¡¯t let me be the reason someone else doesn¡¯t get what they need."


    Maya smiled, and her arms wrapped around me in a fierce hug.


    "You¡¯re one of a kind," she murmured. "And once it¡¯s appropriate, my mate will treat you to a proper thank-you meal."


    "I can¡¯t wait to meet him."


    She beamed. "I¡¯m sure you two will hit it off."

 Chapter 39 FEDEX IT

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 39 FEDEX IT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    With Maya blissfully preupied with dating¡ªbasking in her new-mate glow¡ªI found myself alone after training for the first time in a while.


    She¡¯d practically purred her way through sparring today, leaving me stretched out and sore in the best way, but also... empty.


    It was silly, maybe, since we¡¯d only just recently be friends, but I missed hanging out with her.


    She¡¯d ended our session early, so instead of going home right away, I decided to do a little shopping. Without Daniel¡¯s ravenous appetite to feed, I hadn¡¯t needed to restock until now.


    When I was done at the Farmer¡¯s market, I headed over to the mall. I missed my baby so much, and since I couldn¡¯t be with him physically, I wanted to do some shopping so I could send him gifts.


    As soon as I started picking things out, I couldn¡¯t stop. I bought books, puzzles, art supplies, clothes, and shoes. I pushed my overflowing cart, shaking my head as I left the mall.


    I rarely splurged on myself, but I would empty my bank ount if it made Daniel happy.


    As I neared the sliding ss doors, the specialty gaming store caught my eye. I stopped, nced at my overflowing cart, then back at the store¡ªthen headed in.


    I followed the familiar flicker of pixted lights to the wall of limited releases. I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw it¡ªonly one copy left. Dragon Blight III: Firestorm Quest


    Daniel was obsessed with the game and had already yed Dragon Blight I and II so much that he had memorized every level and mastered every move.


    He¡¯d been so excited for the challenge the new release would pose.


    My hand reached out at the exact moment another did.


    Fingers brushed mine¡ªwarm, calloused, painfully familiar.


    I froze.


    Kieran.


    He blinked at me, just as stunned. And for a moment, neither of us moved, like our hands tethered us in some invisible standoff.


    He cleared his throat first. "Sera."


    I didn¡¯t let myself flinch. "Kieran."


    He looked down at the game between us and then back at me. "Daniel¡¯s favorite."


    "I know," I said evenly. "I was getting it for him."


    "So was I."


    The silence stretched¡ªthick and heavy.


    "Let me take it," he said. "I¡¯ll pay for it and have it sent in your name."


    I bristled. "That¡¯s unnecessary."


    "Sera¡ª"


    "I can afford to buy my son a game," I said, sharper than intended. "I never needed your money before, and I sure as hell don¡¯t need it now."


    He exhaled. "That¡¯s not what I meant."


    "Whatever," I mumbled, grabbing the game.


    His jaw tensed. "How do you n to get it to him anyway? You can¡¯t exactly FedEx it out to the very confidential, very secure ind."


    I stilled. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. I¡¯d bought Daniel enough gifts to fill Santa¡¯s sack and hadn¡¯t even considered how I was going to get them to him.


    Kieran raised a brow, waiting, already looking smug.


    "Beta Gavin," I said suddenly. "I¡¯m pretty sure he knows how to deliver packages to the ¡¯very confidential, very secure ind.¡¯"


    With that, I turned on my heels and headed towards the self-checkout, reaching for my wallet.


    But I¡¯d evidently rubbed Kieran the wrong way.


    He stepped up beside me as I scanned the barcode and said, voice tight, "You¡¯ve maybe said a total of five sentences to Gavin in the period we were married, and you¡¯d trust him with that, but not me?"


    I turned to face him fully. "Why not? You know firsthand that he¡¯s professional. Efficient." I put the game in a bag and shot Kieran a pointed look. "And he¡¯s never spoken to me like I¡¯m filth under his shoe."


    He flinched. Like I¡¯d punched him straight in the gut.


    Good.


    "Sera¡ª" He exhaled heavily. "I... I didn¡¯t mean those things I said."


    I shrugged. "Well then, all is forgiven."


    His eyes widened. "Really?"


    I scoffed, shooting him a dark look. "Of course not." I shouldered past him, heading for the exit.


    "Sera¡ª"


    His fingers brushed my skin, but I moved out of the way before he could get a steady grip.


    "You said what you said, Kieran," I hissed. "Fucking own it. You don¡¯t get to backtrack now or attempt to erase it."


    His expression shifted, flickering between guilt and something harder. "Sera, I¡ª"


    "You said I never mattered," I reminded him, my voice quiet but seething. "Not when we were married. Not when we lived together. Not even when we¡ª" I swallowed. "When we made Daniel."


    Regret rippled across his face like a crack in ss. He stepped forward, lowering his voice. "I was angry. I didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    "But you did mean it. You meant every word." I straightened. "And now you¡¯re surprised that I won¡¯t lean on you for help? That I won¡¯t y happy co-parents like none of it ever happened?"


    "Sera, I¡¯m so so¡ª"


    "Kieran!"


    Of-fucking-course. I should have known wherever Kieran was, she wouldn¡¯t be too far behind.


    Celeste.


    I turned just in time to see her sweeping toward us in a designer coat, her hair curled into perfect waves, holding a pair of shopping bags in one hand and her phone in the other.


    "There you are!" she said, breathless. "You just walked out in the middle of my fitting. You know I need your opinions."


    She looked at me then, her smile curving into something razor-edged. "Oh. Hey, Sera." Her voice was sugar dipped in acid.


    I said nothing.


    Her gaze slid to the game in my hand. "That¡¯s for Daniel, right?"


    I flinched as she snatched the game case out of my hand, her sharp eyes skimming over the title. "Oh, he told me how obsessed he is with this!"


    He¡¯d told her? Surely she was bluffing. I couldn¡¯t imagine that they¡¯d gotten close enough for Daniel to share his hobbies with her.


    "I¡¯ve been watching walkthroughs so I can get good. Maybe we can co-y sometime,"¡ªshe grinned like she¡¯d just discovered sunshine¡ª"he¡¯d love that."


    I didn¡¯t realize how still I¡¯d gone until Kieran stepped half in front of me, voice clipped. "There¡¯s no remote co-y on that ind, Celeste. It¡¯s a closed circuit for security."


    Celeste blinked, lips parting like she was surprised he¡¯d correct her.


    But she recovered fast. "Oh, right. Of course." She stepped closer to him, her voice syrupy. "Anyway, about this weekend¡ªmy g outfit isn¡¯t finalized. It¡¯s a huge deal¡ªfirst public appearance as your official mate and all. I want to make sure I look stunning."


    I blinked, surprised at the way my chest tightened at her words.


    She wrapped her arms around his and leaned into him. "You haven¡¯t told me what colors you¡¯re wearing. It¡¯s important we match to show the world how well weplement each other."


    Her words were a knife twisting slowly in my chest. But I was done hurting because of Kieran and Celeste.


    She didn¡¯t even flinch when I took the game out of her hands and turned to my cart without another word.


    As I stepped past Kieran, I didn¡¯t look back¡ªbut I felt his gaze on me, heavy and unrelenting.


    But I kept walking¡ªfurther and further till Celeste¡¯s voice was an inaudible whine. Till I could forget the whole interaction and finally breathe again.

 Chapter 40 UNDER THE FULL MOON

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 40 UNDER THE FULL MOON</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    When I got home, I dropped the shopping bags on the living room floor and sank into the couch, the ache in my muscles nothingpared to the dull throb in my chest.


    I stared nkly at the ceiling, still tasting the bitter aftertaste of the brief encounter.


    I inhaled deeply, then exhaled through my nose. I wasn¡¯t going to let Kieran and Celeste continue living rent-free in my head tonight. Not when I had better things to upy my mind.


    I grabbed the encrypted phone from my purse and tapped the screen.


    Daniel answered almost immediately, his bright face filling the disy.


    "Hi, Mom!" he beamed, and just like that, the heaviness in my chest lifted.


    "Hey, sweetheart," I said, sitting up straighter. "How are you?"


    "Good!" he chirped. "Today, I stood on the surfboard for one whole minute!"


    I smiled. "Oh. I¡¯m proud of you, just promise to always be careful, okay?"


    He nodded. "I will."


    "Hey, guess what?" I asked, grinning.


    "What?"


    I grabbed the bag of the video game and lifted the case into view, as if it were a treasure. "Tada!"


    His eyes lit up. "You got it! There was only a limited release."


    I nodded. "Yep! I got the veryst one."


    Daniel let out a whoop so loud I had to lower the volume. "That¡¯s insane! You¡¯re the best, Mom!"


    I preened. I could feel his joy rushing through me as if it were my own.


    I tilted the phone so he could see the other things I bought. "I also got you a bunch of stuff I know you¡¯ll love."


    "Thanks, Mom!" He grinned. "Did you go shopping again with your new friend?"


    "Not today," I said, turning the phone back to me. "She¡¯s busy tonight..." I leaned in and whispered, as if we were sharing a fun secret. "Dating."


    Daniel wrinkled his nose dramatically. "Gross. But okay."


    Iughed. "It won¡¯t be so gross when you¡¯re a little older and you start dating, too." The thought of Daniel¡ªall grown and independent, building a life outside of me¡ªmade my heart clench.


    He paused, and when he spoke again, his tone was careful, deliberate. "Do you want to date too?"


    The question came out of nowhere and caught me off guard. "Daniel..."


    "It¡¯s okay if you do," he said quickly, looking suddenly older than his nine years. "I don¡¯t want you to be alone."


    "I¡¯m not alone. I have you."


    He rolled his eyes, but a soft smile yed on his lips. "You know what I mean, Mom. I want you to be happy. And if Dad can date..." His face scrunched again. "...her. Then you can date too."


    I was stunned speechless for a few seconds. "You really don¡¯t mind?" I really thought having his two parents dating so soon after getting divorced would affect him.


    He shrugged, casual but serious. "You deserve someone who makes youugh and remembers your birthday and tells you you¡¯re beautiful all the time¡ªeven when you¡¯re wearing those weird face masks at night."


    I blinked. "You remember those?"


    "Mom, you scared me half to death the first time."


    I snorted and wiped at my eyes.


    Daniel grinned. "I just want you to be okay. Especially when I¡¯m not there."


    I couldn¡¯t speak for a long moment. My voice would¡¯ve cracked. My son¡ªthe same one who used to cling to my side like a barnacle¡ªwas growing up into someone kind, thoughtful, and wise in ways that made my heart ache and swell all at once.


    "I love you, baby," I whispered, pressing a kiss to the phone screen.


    "Love you too, Mom."


    ***


    While I put the groceries away and made dinner, our conversation yed in my mind. I had to admit, it was a little freeing to know I had Daniel¡¯s blessing, should I ever decide to date anyone.


    And that train of thought inevitably led me to reminisce on my earlier conversation with Maya. ¡¯I¡¯m just saying, you and Lucian would make the most adorable couple.¡¯


    Maybe, just maybe...


    I had just finished clearing up after dinner when my phone buzzed. My heart skipped a beat when I saw the caller ID.


    Lucian.


    I hesitated for a heartbeat before answering. "Hey, Lucian."


    "Hey, Sera. Do you have any ns for tonight?"


    I swallowed, leaning against the sink. "Uhm, no. Why?"


    I could practically hear the smile in his voice as he said, "The moon¡¯s in full glow."


    I blinked, then nced out the kitchen window. Silver light spilled across the deck.


    "I was just going to go to bed early," I admitted.


    I didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the full moon. It was a monthly reminder of what Icked. When I was young, I would curl into bed and stuff a pillow over my face, trying to muffle the sounds of my pack howling in the distance as they ran together.


    He hummed. "Well, Ilsa rmends running under the full moon to help reconnect with your wolf."


    I raised a brow. "She does?"


    "And I¡¯m sure the presence of an Alpha with you will help immensely," he added, quoting Ilsa.


    Iughed, a little breathless. "Now, why would you want to shackle yourself to boring mortal flesh when you can unleash your wolf for the night and run with your pack?"


    "Nothing¡¯s boring with you, Sera."


    The teasing lilt in his voice was gone, reced by something that warmed me. "You really want to?" I asked.


    "I can¡¯t think of anything I want to do more."


    ***


    The cool night air hit my lungs like a balm. The world was quiet, the forest whispering around us as Lucian and I jogged side by side under the glow of the full moon.


    I¡¯d never run under the full moon before, and I didn¡¯t know if it was a result of my session with Ilsa or if it was something I could have always felt if I¡¯d run in the past, but I felt something stir.


    My connection to the moon goddess wasn¡¯t strong, but tonight, it felt like she was taking note of me, acknowledging my existence.


    And Lucian was right¡ªhis presence was an immense help. I could almost imagine I was running with my pack. I could pretend like I hadn¡¯t been excluded from bonding activities like this my whole life.


    For the first time in forever, I didn¡¯t feel like an odd piece of a puzzle never made for me. I felt... whole.


    After a while, we slowed, breath misting in the night.


    Lucian turned to me. "You¡¯re glowing."


    I braced my hands on my knees. "That," I panted slightly, "is called sweat."


    He chuckled, the sound like a warm breeze in the quiet forest.


    I smiled, then straightened, looking up at the moon, letting it bathe my face in silver.


    "I haven¡¯t felt this grounded in a long time," I murmured. "Connected."


    I turned to Lucian. "Thank you for this."


    He smiled. "Anytime. And maybe, one day, we won¡¯t have to do this in ¡¯boring human flesh.¡¯"


    The thought of one day being able to run under the full moon in wolf form made my heart race. I wondered if my wolf could sense me now. Was she proud that I¡¯d stepped out under the full moon?


    "There¡¯s something else," he added after a beat of silence. "You know the charity g I¡¯m hosting?"


    "The one where I¡¯m supposed to give a speech as the trainee representative, and that you spent a ridiculous amount of money to clothe me for?"


    He chuckled. "The very same."


    "As the host, I¡¯m supposed to open the first dance," he continued. "With a partner. Would you do me the honor?"


    My stomach flipped.


    "The opening dance?" I echoed. "You want me to do that with you?"


    He nodded.


    "Lucian..." I swallowed. "Only mates do that."


    He shrugged. "That may be tradition, but I don¡¯t particrly care for tradition."


    It doesn¡¯t matter. All the attendees would see us and they¡¯d think we were...


    I hesitated. "I don¡¯t know how to waltz."


    "I¡¯ll lead," he said, smiling faintly. "It¡¯s actually quite easy."


    I shook my head, unsure whether tough incredulously or panic. "What if I step on your feet?"


    "Then I¡¯ll consider it penance for all I¡¯ve put you through during training. You¡¯re the only one in the world I want to have that dance with, Sera."


    I studied him. His expression was open, patient. Not demanding. Not entitled.


    Just... hopeful.


    My heart was doing a weird fluttery thing in my chest, and I knew why¡ªLucian¡¯s question, the way he was looking at me, the way he always looked at me.


    At this point, I could no longer deny it¡ªI liked Lucian. A lot. The kind of ¡¯a lot¡¯ that made my stomach twist when he looked at me for too long or said my name like it was precious.


    Yet, something held me back.


    Despite Daniel¡¯s blessing and Maya¡¯s encouragement and the affection that was so apparent in Lucian¡¯s eyes... I didn¡¯t feel ready.


    Not yet, at least.


    And I didn¡¯t want to ruin this easy,fortable rhythm we had¡ªthe friendship I hadn¡¯t known I needed until he gave it to me.


    So I gave him a steady, neutral answer. "I know how important this event is to OTS," I said, picking at invisible lint on my leggings. "I¡¯d be honored to help."


    Lucian smiled, his voice gentle. "We don¡¯t have tobel anything, Sera. I just want to share the evening with you. We¡¯ll go slow. No pressure."


    "Yeah," I exhaled, my nerves easing slightly. "We can do that."


    No pressure.

 Chapter 41 PLAYING CINDERELLA

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 41 PLAYING CINDERELLA</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I was on the edge of a breakdown.


    I stood in front of my full-length mirror on the night of the g, heart pounding, palms sweaty,pletely convinced the dress was a mistake.


    It was a shimmering navy blue that swirled around me like liquid midnight. It was off-shoulder, with a fitted waist that red slightly at the bottom. It made me feel regal and beautiful and... visible. Too visible.


    What if it was too much? What if it was obvious that this dress¡ªthis stunning ethereal dress¡ªdid not belong on the body of someone as in and ordinary as me?


    I imagined all heads turning to me as I walked the red carpet, mouths spreading into mocking grins as people pointed andughed, calling me an impostor.


    Maybe this was a bad idea. There was still time¡ªI could take off this... this costume, throw onfy pajamas, and forget I was ever this delusional and¡ª


    The sound of the doorbell jolted me out of my spiral, and my heart did a backflip in my chest.


    Lucian was here.


    "Shit," I whispered, my pulse skittering.


    I guess there was no turning back.


    I grabbed my purse and slipped on my heels with shaky hands, trying to remember to breathe.


    I opened the door hesitantly, bracing myself for polite disappointment.


    But Lucian didn¡¯t say a word.


    He just stared. Eyes wide, jaw unhinged.


    "Lucian?" I asked cautiously, fighting the urge to hide. "Is... is it that bad?"


    His eyes snapped to mine. "What? No. No, Sera¡ªgods. You look..."


    His mouth opened and closed again, like his vocal cords had failed him.


    I wanted to bite my lip¡ªbut I had lipstick on. I wanted to rub my sweaty palms on my dress, but that seemed like a crime worthy of jail time. I wanted to run my hands through my hair, but I¡¯d spent hours curling it and doing it up in an intricate half-up, half-down style.


    There was no outlet for the anxiety running wild inside me.


    "I look...?"


    "Like the moon goddess stepped off her throne and decided to eviscerate us mortals with her beauty."


    I blinked. "That¡¯s... very specific."


    He smiled, a little crookedly. "And very urate. You¡¯re stunning, Sera."


    Heat crawled up my neck, and I had never been more grateful for makeup. "I don¡¯t look... odd?"


    I wasn¡¯t fishing for morepliments, but if Lucian, who¡¯d seen me at my lowest, thought I could fit in with the elites, then maybe I could believe it.


    He took a step forward, his pupils dted as he took me in. "You¡¯re a vision, Sera. No one will be able to keep their eyes off you¡ªand not because you look ¡¯odd¡¯." He took my hand, and my breath hitched. "But because you¡¯ll be the most beautiful woman in the room."


    My breath came out in a woosh, and I almost sagged against him in relief. Lucian had an uncanny ability to put me at ease, and he was such a sincere person that I had to believe I did look amazing.


    "Thank you." I smiled, feeling better.


    "Speaking of gods eviscerating mortals..." I said, running an appreciative nce down his body¡ªhe was wearing a ck bespoke tux cut perfectly to his frame. A crisp white shirt underneath, satinpels, and cufflinks that caught the glow of my porch lights. His dark hair was swept back with deliberate ease, curling above his cor, just tousled enough to hint he hadn¡¯t tried too hard.


    Every detail said power, wealth, control¡ªthe thought that I was going to walk into the g with him by my side was dizzying.


    Lucian grinned, spreading his arms wide. "You like?"


    I held my hands up as if to shield my face. "No, please stop. You¡¯re blinding me! My eyes can only take so much before they melt out of my head."


    Hisughter echoed into the still night, and when I took his hand and he led me out to the waiting limo, I left my anxiety and self-doubt behind on my front porch.


    ***


    The red carpet was surreal.


    Cameras shed like fireworks, voices called out names I didn¡¯t recognize, and questions buzzed around us like flies.


    But Lucian stayed close, hand steady at my back, his low voice grounding me.


    "You¡¯re doing amazing," he murmured between answering questions from reporters and posing for pictures.


    "They¡¯re all staring," I whispered, doing my best to keep from squinting or t-out closing my eyes against all the dazzling bursts of light.


    "If two stars took human form and walked the red carpet, would you, too, not stare?" he asked.


    I huffed augh. "You¡¯re ridiculously good at this."


    He leaned in, warm breath brushing my ear. "Only when I mean it."


    We reached the end of the carpet, and just as the staff greeted us with polite bows, I felt the air shift.


    It was absolutely absurd how I instantly knew what I would find as I turned my head.


    Kieran and Celeste.


    They stood near the entry to the ballroom, a little too perfectly posed for the cameras. Celeste wore a silver dress that sparkled like ice, her smile fixed and sharp. Kieran stood beside her, his suit a mutedplement to her dress¡ªall broad shoulders and quiet intensity¡ªan arm around her waist.


    The moment he saw me, he stilled.


    His eyes widened. Then flickered to Lucian. Then narrowed.


    Lucian felt my hesitation. "You good?"


    I took a steeling breath and pulled my gaze away from the couple, determined not to let anything ruin this night.


    I gave Lucian a smile. "I¡¯m perfect."


    His hand pressed against my lower back, spreading warmth through me. "Then, shall we?"


    I lifted my chin. "We shall."


    As we moved forward, I felt Kieran¡¯s gaze drag across me like fire, but I didn¡¯t turn toward him¡ªno matter how much I wanted to.


    ***


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    When she stepped onto that carpet, time stopped.


    Ever since we got divorced, it was like every time I turned around, there was a new version of Sera to behold.


    Sera, the ice queen. Sera, the author. Sera, the indifferent.


    And now¡ªSera, the fucking goddess.


    She looked luminous, her dress sparkling around her like a starry night sky. Her hair was swept up just enough to show the elegant line of her neck, and her eyes¡ªgods, those eyes¡ª they seemed to glow like they had their very own energy source.


    She outshone everyone and everything on the red carpet.


    And she had her arm entwined with Lucian fucking Reed.


    My breath stilled when her eyes fell on me and Celeste at the entrance of the ballroom.


    My throat dried. My hand tightened around Celeste¡¯s waist as if to remind myself that she was who I came here with¡ªwho I wanted.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off Sera.


    I wanted to say something. Anything.


    But before I could open my mouth, before I could form the words, she was already looking away, smiling up at Lucian.


    And then she walked past us like we didn¡¯t exist.


    It was automatic, the way my gaze followed her as they walked into the ballroom without a single nce back. My feet shifted in that direction, my body tilting towards her like a sunflower to the sun.


    Celeste¡¯s grip on my arm turned iron-tight.


    "Well, look who¡¯s ying Cindere," she said, her sharp voice snapping me back to myself, stopping me from going after Sera.


    Only when I pursed my lips together did I realize that my mouth had been slightly ajar.


    "She thinks a fancy dress and an essory like Lucian Reed make her something?" Celeste continued, every word dripping with disdain and... envy?


    "If only she knew how she looks, jumping from Alpha to Alpha. Rumor has it at OTS that Lucian pants after her like a fucking puppy." She scoffed. "Pathetic."


    She looked up at me, gaze expectant, like I was supposed to add my two cents.


    But my mind was still fixed on Sera, on the image burned into me.


    "Come on," I murmured, pulling Celeste towards the entrance. "Let¡¯s go."


    And as we walked into the ballroom, crossing the same threshold Sera and Lucian had just passed, I couldn¡¯t help feeling like I had the wrong ¡¯essory¡¯ on my arm.

 Chapter 42 FIERCE, LUMINOUS WOMAN

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 42 FIERCE, LUMINOUS WOMAN</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I had never stood in a room like this before.


    The crystal chandeliers shimmered like they were auditioning to be stars. Every table was draped in silk and crowded with names I¡¯d only ever read about in magazines¡ªAlphas, Betas, magnates, dignitaries.


    Lucian kept his hand gently against my back as we were escorted to our table, his presence a quiet but steadying anchor.


    The g was stunning, and our entrance had gone smoothly¡ªbetter than expected, honestly, considering I rarely ever shed with Kieran and Celeste and came out unscathed.


    But as I sat down and the hostess announced the program and the speakers, my throat dried, and my earlier anxiety returned with a vengeance.


    Because tonight, I wasn¡¯t just Lucian¡¯s date.


    I was also the keynote speaker for the OTS program.


    I was going to throw up. Or faint. Orbust into a puff of ash and anxiety.


    Lucian leaned closer, his voice a warm murmur by my ear. "You¡¯ve got this."


    I looked at him, desperate for a sliver of his certainty. "How can you be so sure?"


    "Because all you need to do is speak from the heart. And you¡¯re the most genuine person I¡¯ve ever met, Sera." He gently squeezed my hand under the table. "Don¡¯t try to impress them. Just tell the truth."


    I swallowed hard.


    The truth.


    I was supposed to get up on that stage and tell the elite crowd how I was ridiculed my whole life, cast aside, and ignored because I didn¡¯t have a wolf. I had to recall the details of a loveless marriage where I was never enough and then cast aside as soon as my shiny sister reappeared.


    The thought made my stomach churn violently.


    Too soon, my name was called.


    Lucian gave my hand onest encouraging squeeze and a ¡¯you got this¡¯ smile as I stood, swaying slightly.


    "You can do this, Sera," I mumbled to myself as all eyes curiously turned to me.


    My heels clicking against the stage stairs seemed to echo around me, and the lights were so bright, I could barely see the audience. Which was probably a good thing¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be able to see their judgment and disapproval.


    I nced down at my hands¡ªno shaking, but they felt stiff. My tongue sat heavy in my mouth.


    You¡¯ve got this, Sera.


    I took a breath. And another. And then, I began.


    The truth.


    "I was fifteen when I first felt different."


    The room quieted.


    There¡ªripped the bandage right off. No going back now.


    "I¡¯d always been missing the wolf sensitivity that came gradually before the first Shift." I inhaled sharply. "But then, all my mates Shifted for the first time. My brother did. My younger sister did. By neen, I was sure¡ªthere was something wrong with me."


    My hands gripped the edge of the podium tightly as I continued.


    "As quickly as I noticed this, everyone else did too. I wasn¡¯t the kind of girl anyone expected much from. Not the daughter you took pride in. Not the she-wolf you brought into the fold. Just someone forgotten at the edges of a room."


    I nced up¡ªand found Lucian watching me, standing out in the sea of faces, steady and proud.


    "I was never epted by the pack. Never cherished by my family. But OTS didn¡¯t forget me. They epted me at my lowest without asking for power or pedigree. They looked past what I was; saw what I could be." I tried to find Maya in the crowd¡ªshe said she wasing with her mate¡ªbut she didn¡¯t seem to have arrived yet.


    "All OTS asked from me was my determination. To train. To heal. To help myself in a way no one ever did. And for the first time in my life, I didn¡¯t feel helpless or useless or broken. I felt strong."


    My lips curved into a small smile. "OTS helped me see that I may be different, yes. But that¡¯s where I find my strength."


    There was no rustle in the crowd. No polite coughs. Just... stillness. My lips were the only thing moving.


    "And I know I¡¯m not the only one. There are wolves out there like me, feeling lost, forgotten, broken. What OTS does isn¡¯t just training. It¡¯s awakening. It¡¯s survival. It¡¯s hope. And I am living proof that hope matters. It heals and transforms. And if you give it a chance¡ªgive yourself a chance, you¡¯ll be amazed at what you can achieve."


    I smiled gently, even though my heart was pounding like a caged animal.


    "Thank you."


    The silence that followed was absolute.


    Panic surged up my spine. Oh gods. Had I gone too far? Been too raw? Were they embarrassed for me?


    And then¡ª


    A single p.


    Then another.


    And then, like an explosion, the entire ballroom erupted in apuse. People stood. They pped and whooped and whistled, and someone even called out, "Well said, girl!"


    The noise hit me like a wave, stunning in its warmth.


    I blinked against the sudden sting in my eyes, barely able to move as the host thanked me and gestured for the next portion of the evening.


    Lucian was already there when I stepped down the stairs, eyes gleaming, hand held out.


    "You take my breath away, Sera," he murmured, taking my hand in his.


    I let out a breathlessugh, the adrenaline making me lightheaded. "I thought I¡¯d bombed."


    "I would¡¯ve fought the entire room if they hadn¡¯t pped," he said, mock serious. "But I¡¯m d it didn¡¯te to that. My tux is dry-clean only."


    Iughed again, this time more freely.


    The host took the mic again. "And now, esteemed guests, we invite everyone to the dancefloor for the first waltz of the night¡ªopened by our generous benefactor Lucian Reed and his stunning date, Miss Seraphina ckthorne."


    My heart skidded.


    Lucian turned to me, brows raised. "Still breathing?"


    "Barely."


    He smiled, hand outstretched. "Come on, let¡¯s color everyone in this room green with envy."


    I hesitated for half a second¡ªthen slipped my hand into his.


    The music began. He guided me effortlessly to the center of the floor, the crowd parting like the Red Sea.


    And for the second time that night, I was under the lights.


    But this time, the warm, fluttery feeling in my belly wasn¡¯t anxiety.


    ***


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    As if Sera hadn¡¯t already blown me away with her appearance on the red carpet, she had to go and knock my socks off with her speech.


    I was still reeling, my mind still clouded¡ªher in that gown, her with Lucian, the way she glowed.


    But when she stepped up to that podium, something shifted.


    Her voice was soft, uncertain. But then it sharpened, and every word struck like a honed de.


    She peeled herself open in front of this powerful, judgmental crowd¡ªand instead of being cut down, she rose higher.


    And all I could do was watch, listen, spellbound.


    She was radiant. Brave. Real.


    Her speech cracked something inside me.


    I¡¯d always seen fragments of her¡ªthe quiet girl who hid behind everyone else, the dutiful mother, the shadow of a wife I never really knew.


    But this Sera? This fierce, luminous woman?


    How had I missed her?


    She¡¯d been under my nose for ten fucking years and I¡¯d been blind. Oblivious. So fucking stupid.


    By the time she said "I am living proof," my chest ached with something I couldn¡¯t name. Was it pride? Regret? Longing?


    The silence after her speech was unbearable. I knew the crowd was probably stunned, but I couldn¡¯t let her stand there thinking she had failed.


    So I pped. First.


    Hard.


    Then the rest followed, and I saw her flinch¡ªthen light up as realization hit. That smile... gods, that smile.


    I wanted to take a picture, make several copies, and hang them in every space I dwelt, just so I could behold that smile everywhere I went.


    When Lucian met her at the bottom of the stairs and took her hand, and that radiant smile was directed at him, the apuse still echoing, something inside me twisted so violently it almost choked me.


    And then the host announced the opening dance, and all the air was knocked clean out of my lungs.


    Lucian and Sera.


    No. No, that couldn¡¯t be right.


    The opening dance wasn¡¯t just a tradition. It was a statement¡ªa symbolic im.


    And as an Alpha, Lucian knew that.


    He knew exactly what it meant to guide her out under the lights first. To take her hand in front of the most elite wolves in the region. He was staking an unspoken, public im on Seraphina.


    ¡¯Mine,¡¯ Ashar growled.


    My jaw clenched as they began to dance.


    She looked at him with something almost shy. And he looked at her like she was the only woman in the room.


    Her steps were a little halted, but I saw her rx in his arms as they glided across the dance floor.


    My muscles locked tight to keep me fromunching myself forward and ripping them apart.


    "Should we join them?" Celeste¡¯s voice sliced through the haze in my mind. Her nails were already digging into my arm again. "We¡¯re supposed to be making an impression."


    I shook my head, forcing my voice steady. "Not feeling up to it. You go ahead if you want."


    Celeste scoffed. "Seriously? It¡¯s our debut, Kie. Are you going to let Sera¡ªafter that pathetic woe-is-me speech¡ªand her newpdog outshine us?"


    "Bathroom," I growled out, standing up.


    Before Celeste could protest, I was already walking away, my back to the gathering crowd.


    Because if I stepped onto that dancefloor¡ªif I got close enough to see Sera in Lucian¡¯s arms, smiling up at him like that¡ªI didn¡¯t trust myself not to snap.


    Not to tear him away from her.


    Not to cause a scene.


    Gods, what was wrong with me?

 Chapter 43 SPONGEBOB BAND-AIDS

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 43 SPONGEBOB BAND-AIDS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I had never danced like this before.


    Not at any debutante ball. Not during etiquette ss. Not even in the privacy of my own kitchen.


    Lucian moved with effortless grace, his hand firm but not controlling against my waist, guiding me with the kind of assurance that made me feel like I could do anything¡ªso long as I let go and followed his lead.


    I wasn¡¯t even aware of my feet anymore¡ªjust the warmth in his eyes and thefort in his smile.


    The music flowed through me, and for once, I didn¡¯t think, didn¡¯t worry about who was watching me or if I was performing well enough.


    I just... moved.


    When the song ended, the room erupted with apuse again, though this time it wasn¡¯t thunderous like during my speech. It was gentler, more appreciative¡ªa wave of admiration and awe that nketed us like snowfall.


    Lucian leaned in, his breath brushing the shell of my ear. "You¡¯re a natural."


    I gave a breathlessugh, flushed from more than just the dance. "That was you. I just followed."


    He pulled back slightly, brows lifting. "No, Sera. You met me step for step. That¡¯s not following. That¡¯s dancing."


    The sincerity in his voice stirred something warm in my chest, but I couldn¡¯t hold his gaze. Not when his words rattled loose a memory out of the cache I¡¯d long buried.


    Years ago. A different ballroom. Different music. My feet in delicate slippers, my body trembling as I tried to find the rhythm.


    Ethan¡¯s jaw clenched in frustration as I stumbled yet again.


    "You¡¯re off again." His voice was angry and tight. "Try to keep up."


    He stepped away, pinching the bridge of his nose, muttering something about Celeste never needing this much instruction.


    That¡¯s how it always was¡ªthere wasn¡¯t a single thing I did that I wasn¡¯tpared with my younger sister.


    He¡¯d given up on me with a frustrated sigh, mumbling about how I¡¯d never measure up and that Icked potential.


    I¡¯d stayedte that night, long after everyone else had left¡ªafter shooting sneers and snidements my way.


    I practiced in front of the mirror until my legs ached and my toes blistered. Every night, alone in that ballroom until I got better.


    But by then, it didn¡¯t matter. No one ever asked me to dance again at gs and balls. Not unless Celeste was already upied.


    And even then, I was always ast resort, and my partner was too grumpy about getting the short end of the stick to appreciate how hard I¡¯d worked.


    "Sera?" I blinked,ing back to the present. To Lucian. To the flicker of concern in his eyes. "Where¡¯d you go?"


    "Nowhere." I forced a smile, pushing the memory out of my head, shelving it with the rest I¡¯d buried.


    He seemed ready to press the issue, but a tall man in a sharp gray suit and salt-and-pepper hair stepped up, hand already outstretched. "Alpha Reed. So d to see you here tonight." He gave me a courteous nod. "Miss Seraphina, what a riveting speech."


    My cheeks heated up. "Thank you."


    He turned back to Lucian. "I was wondering if I could have a word with you about the Crescent City development?"


    "Oh," Lucian nced at me, hesitation flickering in his eyes.


    I shook my head, giving him a reassuring smile. "That¡¯s okay. Go ahead."


    I¡¯d always been excluded from any kind of administrative conversation in my pack, and that kind of polished small talk had always made me feel like I was wearing someone else¡¯s skin.


    Lucian gave me a look¡ªSorry, I¡¯ll be right back¡ªbefore turning to shake the man¡¯s hand.


    As he stepped away, I suddenly felt bereft. Couples were floating onto the dancefloor as a new song yed, and it felt like my... purpose here was over.


    So I slipped away.


    As I moved through the ballroom, my head swiveled, looking out for Maya. She didn¡¯t seem to have arrived yet, and worry was beginning to creep in.


    I was surprised when people stopped me topliment my dress and my speech. It was a little overwhelming, but despite the fact that I was just as visible as I¡¯d feared¡ªmaybe even more so¡ªit wasn¡¯t as bad as I¡¯d thought.


    In fact, it was oddly... gratifying.


    But by the time I made it out of the ballroom, past the corridors lined with gold trim and blooming white orchids, through a door leading outside, I couldn¡¯t resist the sigh of relief.


    The night air wrapped around me like a cool embrace.


    The moon hung low and luminous over the garden, and everything smelled faintly of honeysuckle and citrus.


    The cobbled path wound through manicured hedges and fountains. As I walked through it, it felt like a dreamscape carved for moments like this¡ªprivate, hushed, surreal.


    I sat on a bench tucked beside a trickling stream and pulled out my phone.


    No messages. No missed calls.


    I tapped Maya¡¯s contact and waited. It rang. Once. Twice. Thrice. Voicemail.


    "Hey," I started, holding my phone to my ear, "just checking in that your mysterious mate hasn¡¯t gone feral and eaten you up." I snorted. "Oh, who am I kidding? You¡¯re more likely to have eaten him up. Anyways, you missed my speech, and it was really badass. I think you would have liked it. Are you stilling?"


    I sighed when there was no answer¡ªbecause, of course, it was a voicemail. "Call me when you get this, okay?"


    I hung up and sighed, cing my phone next to me.


    Without the distraction of adrenaline and my anxiety, I noticed the ache pounding at my ankle.


    Reaching down, I slipped off one heel, then the other, wincing as I examined the damage. Blisters had already begun to rise, angry and red, on the back of my ankles.


    ts exist for a reason, Sera.


    Iughed bitterly under my breath and dug around in my clutch for a tissue or¡ªgods, even some tape. But the matching purse Maya had gotten me was one of those tiny sparkling ones with no other use but as a statement piece.


    I was debating whether I would stay here for the rest of the night or hobble back to the ballroom barefoot without looking like a lunatic when I heard footsteps¡ªsolid and familiar.


    And then¡ª


    "That was quite the speech," said a voice I knew almost as well as my own.


    Kieran.


    I looked up. He was standing a few feet away, his tux jacket slung over his shoulder, cor slightly undone. His tall, imposing frame blocked out the moonlight, his sharp, infuriatingly handsome face unreadable.


    His hair looked like running his hand through it had be an Olympic sport, and he was going for gold.


    "Oh," I said. It sounded like apliment, but since when did Kieran give me those? "Thanks?"


    He smiled a little. Wistful. "Why are you hiding out here and not basking in the glow of your adoring fans?"


    I snorted, turning away.


    "I¡¯m not hiding," I said, my voice quiet. "Just... resting my feet."


    His gaze dropped, catching sight of the angry red marks on my ankles. He stepped forward. "That looks painful."


    "Aren¡¯t you observant?"


    He shot me a sharp look, but it wasced with something... fond.


    "Here." He slid his hands into his jacket pocket, and when it resurfaced, there was a pack of SpongeBob band-aids.


    I raised a brow.


    "Why on earth do you have that with you?"


    "After that time Danny got hurt at the park, you mentioned that it was best to always carry band-aids around, remember?"


    I blinked up at him, frozen in shock. I didn¡¯t know which was more surprising¡ªthat he¡¯d listened to an off-handment I¡¯d made, or that he¡¯d actually carried around the band-aids, even in his fancy tuxedo.


    My throat tightened. I reached for the pack with a murmured thanks, but before I could take it from his hand, he was already kneeling.


    "Kieran¡ª"


    "Let me."


    "You don¡¯t have to¡ª"


    I sucked in a breath as his hand wrapped around my ankle. It was like I¡¯d stuck my toe into an electrical outlet and now volts of electricity were racing up and down my body, originating from that seemingly harmless point of contact.


    Kieran¡¯s shoulders briefly stiffened, and I wondered if he felt that too¡ªthe current flowing between us. But then his fingers started moving, gentle but sure, calloused from years ofbat, warm against my skin.


    I still hadn¡¯t released my breath as he dabbed around the blister with his pocket square, then peeled the band-aid open with deft fingers.


    His touch was clinical, and he applied the bandage with practiced care.


    But when his hand lingered, fingers brushing the edge of my feet longer than necessary, something passed between us.


    A pull. Unfamiliar, but...


    He lifted his head then, and our eyes met. There was something in the depth of his dark gaze, a fierce... longing I had never seen before. Except for when he kissed me on my porch.


    I don¡¯t know if it was the memory of the kiss or the heat of his gaze that sent warmth flooding my chest.


    We stayed like that for a beat too long.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His jaw tensed. His thumb idly grazed my skin like it couldn¡¯t help itself.


    "Sera, I¡ª"


    "Kie?"


    Celeste¡¯s voice rang out like a p.


    I flinched, letting out the breath in a sharp whoosh. Kieran rose fast, his back stiffening, face shuttered.


    Celeste stepped into view, her stiletto heels clicking against the stone like a metronome. She looked at Kieran, then at me, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Oh you have got to be fucking kidding me," she hissed. "One Alpha isn¡¯t enough for you, Cindere? When are you going to be satisfied?" She took a menacing step forward, and her next words wereced with enough poison to fell an elephant. "After you¡¯ve seduced everyone¡¯s man, you shameless whore?"


    I sighed, closing my eyes briefly.


    Here we go again.

 Chapter 44 THE LAST STRAW

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 44 THE LAST STRAW</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    Seraphina was the bane of my fucking existence.


    The moment she stepped onto that red carpet in that star-sshed gown, with her hair all done up like she belonged among royalty, I knew everything would go wrong.


    It was like living in a twisted version of Cindere, where I was the stepsister and my rotten, ragged sister had somehow undergone a transformation that garnered the attention and adoration of everyone in the vicinity.


    Including Kieran.


    From the moment heid eyes on her, he hadn¡¯t been able to take them off, not even noticing me fuming right next to him.


    It was fucking unbelievable. I was the one who drew attention like moths to a me. I was the one who always stood out in a crowd.


    It wasn¡¯t enough that she¡¯d stolen my man, now she had to steal my spotlight?


    And then there was that fucking horrible speech.


    It took all my willpower not to burst outughing as she read the crowd her sob story. And then my energy was diverted into not puking when they ate it all up like hungry orphans.


    She yed them all like a violin. Wide eyes and soft words, like she wasn¡¯tpletely aware of how many people were eating out of the palm of her hand.


    Poor little wolfless girl, cast aside, forgotten. As if she had a right to be anything more. As if she didn¡¯t deserve every ounce of discrimination and rejection she got.


    It pissed me off to watch everyone apud her like she was an innocent victiming out of the shadows.


    She was a snake, a maniptor. She hid in the shadows intentionally, waiting for the right moment to strike and take what belonged to me.


    And Kieran...


    Kieran dared to p first. Loudly.


    The look of admiration and pride he wore on his face made me want tounch myself across the room and scratch Seraphina¡¯s face to shreds.


    And then there was the jealousy.


    Kieran was usually a master of emotional concealment, never letting anything he didn¡¯t want revealed slip out.


    But tonight, he was wearing his emotions on his sleeve like a fucking child and I could see how angry he was, how jealous he felt when Sera and Lucian took to the dance floor.


    And then he refused to dance with me.


    And then, to drive the nail deeper into the coffin, he fucking walked out on me.


    Bathroom my ass.


    As he walked away, I could feel him slipping out of my grasp, falling under whatever spell Sera so effortlessly weaved.


    Tonight was supposed to be the night I showed him off to my friends, to the world. To let them know Kieran¡¯s rightful Luna had returned.


    No. I wasn¡¯t going to let Sera ruin that for me. I wasn¡¯t going to lose my man a second time.


    I followed him, barely able to keep up with his long strides.


    I pushed through the crowd, ignoring the sidelong nces and questioning looks from my friends, trying not to let panic sour my stomach.


    By the time I was out of the ballroom, Kieran had vanished into thin air.


    I texted him. Called him. Nothing.


    I even called Ethan¡ªmaybe my brother could talk some sense into his friend. But, of course, he didn¡¯t pick up either.


    He hadn¡¯t even shown up to the g yet. He was probably off somewhere mooning over his worthless new mate.


    I pushed the anger I felt at that thought away,partmentalizing my feelings. Kieran was my first and foremost priority.


    I heard apuse from the ballroom as the song finished, signaling the end of Sera and Lucian¡¯s dance.


    My fists clenched as I stalked through the corridors, past the ballroom and even the damn bathroom, looking for Kieran.


    Nothing.


    Everything was spiraling and I was debating going back inside to throttle Sera¡ªbecause this was all her fucking fault¡ªand then I saw them.


    Outside, in the garden.


    My breath caught.


    Kieran was kneeling. The formidable Alpha of NightFang was fucking kneeling.


    Right in front of Sera.


    Her shoes were off, like she was some delicate little thing who couldn¡¯t handle heels. And Kieran was bandaging her feet.


    The picture they made was so absurdly intimate, it boiled my blood.


    She looked down at him like she was surprised. He looked up at her like he was awestruck.


    I could feel the tension sizzling between them like a live thing, and gods help me, I was going to murder someone.


    I stormed forward.


    "Kie?"


    My voice cracked the moment like a whip.


    Sera flinched. Kieran stood quickly, tucking something into his pocket, his whole body going tense.


    Her eyes met mine¡ªcalm, cid, so fucking smug.


    And Kieran...


    That face that had been so open and expressive all night closed off, shutting me out.


    "Oh you have got to be fucking kidding me," I hissed, ring at my sorry excuse for a sister. "One Alpha isn¡¯t enough for you, Cindere? When are you going to be satisfied?"


    She opened her mouth¡ªprobably to y innocent, but I wasn¡¯t having any of it.


    "After you¡¯ve seduced everyone¡¯s man, you shameless whore?"


    Kieran moved fast, cing himself between us.


    "Celeste. Stop."


    Those two words were filled with so much authority that I had the instinctive urge to m my mouth shut. I blinked, momentarily stunned.


    He wasn¡¯t pulling me into his arms. He wasn¡¯t reassuring me of his affection.


    He was shielding her.


    My voice shook with rage. "Are you serious? You¡¯re protecting her?"


    He shook his head firmly. "It¡¯s not what you think."


    "Oh really? Because it sure as hell looks like you¡¯re auditioning to be her footman!"


    Sera didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared between me and Kieran, like we were aplicated puzzle she hadn¡¯t yet solved.


    No doubt, the conniving bitch was trying to figure out her next seductive tactic.


    "Well?" I urged, wishing I could shoot daggers out of my eyes and stab her fucking innocent face. "What do you have to say for yourself, whore?!"


    She sighed. Fucking rolled her eyes like I was some minor inconvenience.


    "Listen, Celeste¡ª"


    The patronizing tone was thest straw.


    I lunged. I was going to pluck out her eyes with my French tips and¡ª


    Kieran moved fast, catching me around my waist, his body a mountain I couldn¡¯t push past.


    "Go, Sera," Kieran said quietly, his head towards her.


    She hesitated.


    His tone sharpened, and the word became amand that wouldn¡¯t dare be disobeyed. "Go."


    She shot me onest nce, her expression nk. And then left.


    I waited until she was gone before I rounded on him.


    "What. The. Fuck. Kieran?"


    He exhaled, his hand dropping from my waist.


    "Celeste¡ª"


    "You regret it, don¡¯t you?" My voice dropped. "Divorcing her. Being with me."


    His eyes closed briefly. The silence was long enough to answer everything. Long enough to sh open my heart.


    Iughed bitterly. "That¡¯s all I needed to know."


    Kieran opened his mouth, but I cut him off.


    "You want to know regret, Kie?" I yanked my sleeve up. There, on the inside of my wrist, was a delicate line of ink¡ªtwo wolves circling themselves under a full moon.


    His gaze furrowed, frowning down at the tattoo.


    "I got this to cover the scars," I said softly, the lie slipping out of me easily. His gaze shifted to mine, rm ring in his eyes. I let mine brim with tears¡ªit was honestly all too easy. "From when I left. After you slept with my sister, I was going to kill myself. I thought I¡¯d never survive without you."


    At least, that part was true.


    His face went pale. "Celeste¡ª"


    "I thought I was getting better. I thought I could move on and forget the past. But you keep doing this¡ªputting her first, falling prey to more of her schemes." I took a shuddering breath, and a tear slid down my cheek. "Making me feel like I¡¯m disposable. As if you¡¯re going to leave me at any moment. Again."


    He stepped forward, reaching for me. "Fuck, Celeste, I never meant to make you feel that way." I let him gather me in his arms. "I swear to you¡ªnothing happened between me and Sera. I¡¯d never betray you like that. Not again."


    I let myself lean into him, letting the weight of my body press against his chest.


    "I don¡¯t want to lose you," I whispered, my voice cracking. "Not again."


    "You won¡¯t," he murmured. "I promise, Celeste. I¡¯ll do better. I¡¯ll be better. You mean so much to me."


    I pulled back just slightly. Just enough to meet his eyes.


    "You¡¯ve said that before, Kie. You¡¯ve been saying a lot of words without your actions backing them up."


    A line formed between his brows, and he said what I hoped he would. "How can I prove it to you?"


    My answer was immediate. "Publicly. Tonight. In front of all my friends."


    He blinked. "What do you mean?"


    I offered him a small, trembling smile. "Let them know it¡¯s us. That it¡¯s always been us. That you¡¯re choosing me, not her."


    There was a flicker in his eyes. Doubt? Regret? Guilt? I couldn¡¯t name it.


    But then he nodded. "Okay."


    I exhaled slowly. "Okay?"


    "I¡¯ll do it. Tonight."


    The night air felt sweeter after that. Like I¡¯d won something that had nearly been lost forever.


    Seraphina might have her tactics. She may have thought her moment in the spotlight would rewrite everything.


    But Kieran had been mine from the start, and everything was going to go back to the way it was.


    Starting tonight.

 Chapter 45 NO. FUCKING. WAY

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 45 NO. FUCKING. WAY</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    By the time Celeste returned from the bathroom, her face was wless again¡ªlipstick and mascara reapplied, eyes dry, every trace of what had happened earlier buried beneath powder and poise.


    But I saw it.


    The slight quiver of her mouth as she smiled too brightly, turning to say something to the small crowd she brought back out with her.


    The sight of her friends made my stomach clench with something that felt an awful lot like panic. But I didn¡¯t understand why¡ªthe feeling was needless.


    Celeste was going to be my future Luna, and the whole world would know, so why was the idea of this... disy putting me off so badly?


    I rolled my shoulders and steeled myself. I was going to do this¡ªno matter how I felt about it¡ªfor Celeste.


    I thought of the tattoo on her arm, of the marks they covered, and guilt swam through me, overpowering the panic.


    Celeste had always despised pain. A papercut made her recoil; even faded scars ruined the perfection of her designer dresses. Yet she¡¯d hurt herself many times¡ªdeliberately¡ªin the past years. For my mistake.


    The thought lodged in my chest like shrapnel. How deep must her despair have cut to make pain feel like an escape?


    I¡¯d hurt her enough and couldn¡¯t afford to do that anymore.


    So I put on my best smile as she neared and slid her arm through mine, resting her head against my shoulder.


    "Kie, darling," she crooned, practically vibrating as she handed me a champagne flute. "You remember my friends?"


    No, I absolutely didn¡¯t. It was only the brte in front, wearing a red strapless dress, who looked vaguely familiar¡ªI wanted to say ine?


    Celeste began to point them out. "Emma, Abby, Marcia, Yasmine, and Davina."


    I gave them a charming smile, and they dissolved into giggles. "It¡¯s lovely to meet you all."


    "So," Emma¡ªnot ine¡ªsaid, smirking suggestively, "is it official? Are you two finally back together?"


    I felt Celeste¡¯s head shift, and I looked down to see her looking up at me expectantly, her eyes sparkling. I smiled. "Yeah, we are."


    They erupted into ear-splitting squeals, and it took all my willpower not to cringe.


    "Oh, thank the gods," Abby said. "We were beginning to worry you¡¯d let her win."


    Her.


    Sera.


    I barely contained the grimace threatening to twist my features.


    Davina chuckled, murmuring behind a champagne flute, "Once bitten, twice shy. I¡¯m sure Alpha Kieran won¡¯t let that shameless sister ruin things a second time."


    Theyughed. Celeste joined in.


    My jaw clenched, and I looked down at my drink to mask the storm brewing behind my eyes.


    Was this how they talked about Sera when she wasn¡¯t around? Seeing the way Celeste spoke to her earlier, they probably did this when she was around, too.


    It felt wrong, letting that kind of talk go unchallenged. But after what just happened, after the promise I¡¯d made, I couldn¡¯te to Sera¡¯s defense. Not now. Not in front of her friends.


    "Are you two nning to announce anything soon?" Marcia asked with a sly smirk. "Should we start nning the wedding?"


    My heart jackknifed at her words, and panic red, making it difficult to breathe. Difficult to form an answer.


    Thankfully, someone else spoke.


    "Oh, they just got back together," Abby said. "Let them enjoy their reunion. Besides,"¡ªshe nudged Emma with a wink¡ª"they¡¯re likely in no rush since Ethan hasn¡¯t married his Luna yet."


    "Actually," Celeste countered, her voice softening a little as she looked at a blushing Emma. "Ethan recently found his mate."


    I saw Emma¡¯s face fall in the split second before my gaze snapped to Celeste. She looked up at me and shrugged. "He didn¡¯t tell you?"


    No, he didn¡¯t. I was as shocked as the rest of Celeste¡¯s friends.


    Definitely not as devastated as Emma, though.


    "What?" Her voice wobbled, her hands clenching her champagne flute a little too tightly.


    Celeste shrugged. "I¡¯m sorry, babe."


    "Who is she?"


    "I haven¡¯t met her. Don¡¯t know who she is."


    Emma scoffed, her shock and devastation giving way to something ugly. "This is ridiculous," she sneered. "Ethan¡¯s not going to marry some random woman he just met and make her his Luna."


    I opened my mouth to say something, to tell her that Ethan would absolutely do that¡ªhe was traditional right to his core and had been waiting his whole life to meet his fated mate¡ªbut I was beaten to it.


    "Of course I would."


    The voice cut through the group like a knife through butter, and all heads turned.


    Ethan stood at the entrance to the garden, one arm wrapped around the waist of a stunning woman whose confidence radiated through the air like static.


    She looked vaguely familiar, and I narrowed my eyes, trying to figure out where I knew those daring eyes and self-assured smirk from.


    The silence that followed his announcement was sharp. Celeste stiffened beside me.


    And in that moment, I knew this night wasn¡¯t done unraveling.


    ***


    MAYA¡¯S POV


    "You tore the slit higher," Ethan used as we stepped out of the car.


    "It got caught on your belt," I shot back, adjusting my thigh-high slit, which was now hip-high, a direct result of him brutally shoving the dress to my hips.


    He ran a hand through his hair, still slightly tousled from my handling. "If you hadn¡¯t refused to change¡ª"


    "I told you," I said, cutting him off as my heels clicked across the pavement, "this dress makes me feel powerful. Not my fault if you can¡¯t handle it."


    He groaned under his breath and followed, his hand at my lower back as we walked into the g. It was toote for subtle entrances¡ªwe¡¯d already missed most of the formalities.


    My eyes scanned the room. I spotted Lucian in the middle of the room, surrounded by men in suits hanging on to his every word. I did another once-over but couldn¡¯t find Sera.


    "Shit," I murmured, reaching for my phone in my purse.


    I saw the missed call and voicemail and sighed. It probably came in while Ethan and I were going at it in my driveway.


    I pressed the phone to my ear and yed Sera¡¯s voicemail. When it was over, I closed my eyes and groaned. "I¡¯m such a piece of shit."


    Ethan¡¯s hand clenched around my waist, and there was an instinctive reaction between my thighs even though I¡¯d spent the better part of thest hour with him pounding between them. "Why would you say that?"


    "I missed my friend¡¯s speech," I said, narrowing my eyes at him. "I me you."


    He arched a brow. "Me?"


    I nodded, my gaze drifting down to his crotch. "You."


    "If you¡¯d changed like I so kindly asked, I wouldn¡¯t have lost control."


    I snorted. "Kindly asked, my ass. You demanded I change, and when I pointed out that you might be an Alpha but you don¡¯t control me, you lost your shit and fucked me against the steering wheel of your car to ¡¯assert your dominance.¡¯"


    He smirked, his eyes darkening with the memory. "Yeah. Well,"¡ªhe pulled me closer¡ª"you weren¡¯t exactly resisting."


    I rolled my eyes and pushed away from him. "I need to find Se¡ª"


    He pulled me back, his hand sying against my bare back. "You¡¯re not leaving my side. That dress is a ma, and I¡¯ll be damned if all these greedy males think for even one second that you¡¯re single."


    I snorted. "Whatever. Let¡¯s go find my friend."


    True to his word, Ethan stayed glued to my side as I moved through the ballroom, trying to find Sera. He growled at every male who even nced in my direction¡ªwhich was all of them.


    To be honest, I¡¯ve always been put off by possessive, jealous behavior, but somehow, on Ethan, it was almost... adorable.


    Especially since I, too, growled at every female who ran their appreciative eyes over him.


    When I ascertained that Sera wasn¡¯t in the ballroom, we stepped out through the back. I wouldn¡¯t put it past my new friend to be hiding in the shadows after rocking the spotlight.


    We followed the cobblestone path, my head on a swivel, looking out for Sera. I debated calling out her name, but the night was so peaceful and still, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt it.


    Then Ethan inhaled sharply. I turned to him. "What?"


    He was staring ahead of us, his brows furrowed. "I think that¡¯s Kieran and Celeste."


    I frowned. Those names sounded eerily familiar.


    He turned to me and beamed. "Come on, I¡¯ll introduce you to my sister and best friend."


    I huffed. "I need to find my friend first."


    He kissed the side of my hair. "I promise we¡¯ll find your friend and I will apologize properly for making you miss her speech, but my sister is right here, please let me introduce you to her."


    I sighed. "Fine."


    He guided me towards the small gathering at the end of the path we were on. As we moved closer, I could hear snippets of their conversation.


    "Who is she?"


    "I haven¡¯t met her. Don¡¯t know who she is."


    "This is ridiculous. Ethan¡¯s not going to marry some random woman he just met and make her his Luna."


    I stiffened, realizing they were talking about us.


    Ethan¡¯s hand tightened around my waist, and his voice rang out into the night, a sweet, sweet melody.


    "Of course I would."


    I smirked as all heads turned to us. I surveyed the crowd of gawkers, taking them all in, reveling in their shock.


    Then I froze.


    My eyes narrowed at the blonde with her arm looped around a tall, dark-haired man. "You," I hissed.


    "You," she sneered. Her eyes flicked above me. "Ethan, tell me this isn¡¯t who I think it is."


    I frowned, my gaze snapping up to meet Ethan¡¯s. "You know her?"


    He looked confused as he looked between me and Satan¡¯s apprentice.


    "Maya, this is my sister, Celeste."


    My eyes almost fell out of their sockets as I turned back to the icy bitch.


    No. Fucking. Way.


    Ethan grinned, oblivious to the silent murder radiating between us. "Celeste, this is Maya Cartridge, my mate. She¡¯s also an elite OTSbat trainer. And she¡¯s going to be overseeing your training from now on."


    Celeste¡¯s face twisted like she¡¯d bitten into a lemon. "You have got to be joking."


    I chuckled bitterly. "Of course you¡¯re a lost cause who needs extra training."


    Her cold eyes shed. "Absolutely not. I¡¯m not training under her."


    I gritted my teeth, pieces of a puzzle clicking in ce to form a picture I didn¡¯t like. If Celeste was Ethan¡¯s sister, then¡ª


    "Reject her!"


    I blinked. "Excuse me?"


    Celeste ignored me, ring at Ethan. "Reject her right this instant! I won¡¯t have this... this bitch as my sister-inw!"


    "What the fuck, Celeste?" Ethan said.


    "You need to reject her, Ethan." Her voice pitched. "Now!"


    "No."


    He didn¡¯t even flinch. Didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Celeste¡¯s mouth opened in shock. Her nostrils red. "You expect me to ept this? Her?"


    "Looks like you don¡¯t have a choice," I said sweetly, enjoying the way the vein in her forehead bulged. The rest of the crowd was watching us in stunned silence.


    "Ethan and I are mates, sweetie." I stroked a hand down his chest. "And you could throw all the bitch fits you want, and that¡¯s not going to change."


    She opened her mouth, no doubt to spew more bullshit, but a soft, hesitant voice cut her off.


    "Maya?"


    I turned, and my eyes widened. "Sera," I breathed.


    Her wide eyes darted between me and Ethan, taking in our embrace, and she gulped. "He¡¯s your mate?"


    And the pieces of the puzzle clicked into ce. If Celeste, Sera¡¯s sister, was also Ethan¡¯s sister, that meant¡ªobviously, dumbass¡ªthat Ethan was Sera¡¯s brother.


    My mate had been one of the people who¡¯d hurt my new friend.

 Chapter 46 TWO OF A KIND

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 46 TWO OF A KIND</h4>


    SERAPINA¡¯S POV


    I hadn¡¯t meant to get close to them. Swear to the Moon, I hadn¡¯t.


    I was more than happy to leave Kieran and Celeste alone to rehash their twisted rtionship dynamic, but my injured ankle held me back.


    And even though I didn¡¯t want to see them, I was just slow enough to catch another group joining them. Oh, fantastic¡ªCeleste¡¯s bitchy little crew.


    The same pack of vipers who¡¯d tormented me since high school. They swarmed her instantly, gushing congrattions¡ªKieran was finally back where he belonged.


    Fuck! I jerked my gaze away, the scene sickeningly familiar. I should leave. Now.


    Then I saw Maya.


    Slim, athletic, exuding confidence like a second skin, wild curls bouncing around her like a halo of fire. No doubt about it¡ªit was Maya.


    My hand shot up automatically, a grin spreading as I started toward her. Finally, she¡¯d dare to show off the mate she¡¯d kept hidden for so long. Maybe now I could tease her about¡ª


    The man beside her shifted to show his full face.


    And my world stopped spinning.


    It was like getting mmed in the head with a sledgehammer. My vision blurred, and the ground tilted beneath me.


    This couldn¡¯t fucking be real.


    When Ethan¡¯s familiar blue eyes locked with mine, I knew¡ªI wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    Oh god. Maya¡¯s mate... was my disgusting brother, Ethan.


    "Maya?" I croaked out. My pulse was hammering so hard I could taste it.


    She turned at the sound, face lighting up. "Sera!"


    She was glowing in a slit dress that made every man look twice, radiant and smoking hot¡ªbut all I could focus on was the hand pressed against my brother¡¯s chest.


    "He¡¯s your mate?" The words scraped out from between my clenched teeth, my body starting to sway. Why was the Goddess always cruel to me? Maya and Ethan? Oh damn, I hoped it wouldn¡¯t cost my rare friendship with Maya.


    Maya¡¯s smile faltered the instant she saw my face. Her gaze darted between me, Ethan, and Celeste¡ªno denying the Lockwood features we all shared, no matter how hard I¡¯d tried to erase the name.


    "Fuck!" She yanked herself out of Ethan¡¯s arms, stumbling back like she was seeing him clearly for the first time, her eyes full of shock and... disgust? "He¡¯s your brother?!"


    Her voice cut through the air like ss.


    Ethan¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    "Maya!" He reached for her, but she shoved him off violently.


    "Don¡¯t fucking touch me!" she snapped, her voice could¡¯ve frozen hell. "Why the fuck didn¡¯t you tell me?!"


    Ethan¡¯s face turned pitch-ck.


    "Seraphina!" He turned on me, fury boiling in his tone. "Are you trying to ruin this, too? Just like you ruined things with Celeste and Kieran?"


    The usation hit like a silver de between the ribs. Of course. Once again, I was the viin¡ªwithout lifting a finger. They really were experts at making me the scapegoat.


    A coldugh escaped me. "Stay the fuck away from me, Ethan." I met his gaze, baring my teeth in a challenge. "Oh yeah? Then you¡¯d better be careful¡ªbecause I will do exactly that."


    His face contorted instantly, pupils narrowing like a beast struck on the tail. His Alpha pressure exploded, the air freezing around us for a split second¡ª


    "SERAPHINA!" he growled, a thunderous rage under his voice.


    I tilted my head, baring my teeth in a taunting grin. "What¡¯s wrong, brother? Scared?"


    His pupils shrank, fists clenching so tight his knuckles turned white.


    "You dare¡ª!"


    He took one thunderous step, his Alpha aura saturating the air thick enough to choke on¡ª


    Then Maya moved.


    A sh of wild curls and fury, she nted herself between us like a she-wolf guarding her cub.


    "Lay one fucking finger on her," she snarled, "and we¡¯re done. Hear me, Ethan? Fucking done!"


    Ethan froze mid-step, his expression like someone had punched him in the gut.


    "Maya..."


    "Shut up!" she snapped, her eyes burning with a rage I¡¯d never seen before. "You knew she was your sister and said nothing? What the fuck kind of disgusting game are you ying?!"


    Shame and rage warred across Ethan¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t deny it.


    Maya gave a bitterugh and grabbed my wrist so tightly I thought she¡¯d snap the bone.


    "We¡¯re leaving!"


    Her voice brooked no argument as she yanked me away.


    "Oooh, Ethan~!"


    That sickeningly sweet voice cut through the tension like a knife.


    Celeste had slithered over, her face stered with that sharine, pitying smile I knew too well.


    "What a shame," she sighed, fluttering hershes. "Looks like your little mate¡¯s been contaminated by the gue too~"


    Ethan whirled on her, eyes zing like he was ready to tear her throat out.


    "Shut your fucking mouth, Celeste!"


    Kieran frowned and grabbed her arm. "Enough, Celeste. Let¡¯s go."


    But she shook him off with a graceful flick."Oh, rx, Kieran! I¡¯m just looking out for my brother." Her gaze slid to me, venomous. "We all know how... contagious Sera¡¯s jealousy and maniption can be. Who knows what she¡¯s told her friend?"


    Kieran¡¯s expression darkened. Ethan¡¯s eyes locked onto mine¡ªa silent warning shing in their depths.


    Maya flipped them off before dragging me away. Whatever. They always needed their dramatic performances, their carefully staged viins. The old me might have crumbled.


    But as Maya¡¯s grip tightened around mine, all I felt was gratitude.


    Daniel was no longer the only one by my side.


    Now I had Lucian.


    And Maya.


    The rest weren¡¯t worth a single tear.


    As soon as we made it into the garden, Maya turned to me again. "I¡¯m sorry, Sera. I didn¡¯t know..."


    I shook my head. When Maya chose me over Ethan, I knew¡ªI couldn¡¯t let her.


    "Everything I said back there was bullshit," I cut her off again. "I just wanted to see Ethan¡¯s face twist in pain¡ª"


    "But¡ª" Maya started to protest.


    I grabbed her hand, looking into her eyes. "Listen to me, Maya. Seriously. I know what finding your mate means. Fated mates are incredibly rare now. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt because of me. I¡¯d rather be stabbed ten times by Ethan than watch you give up your mate because of me."


    Her throat bobbed. "But I know what he did to you. How he¡ª"


    I shook my head and stopped her. "What happened between Ethan and me shouldn¡¯t affect what you have with him. And besides..." I swallowed hard, "Ethan is... a good Alpha. He¡¯d be... a good mate."


    "Oh fuck me," she sighed, crushing me in a tight hug."You don¡¯t have to do this. You don¡¯t have to defend him. Even for me."


    "I can¡¯t lie to you, Maya." I hugged her, forcing a soft smile. "I can¡¯t let my experience ruin your happiness. You¡¯re my precious friend."


    Her voice trembled against my ear. "Oh, dear. They have no idea how fucking amazing you are. Losing you is the biggest mistake of their lives!"


    I chuckled softly and gently pushed her back. "I don¡¯t give a shit what they think anymore." I tugged her hand. "Come on. Lucian¡¯s probably looking for me."


    She nodded and took my hand, looking into my eyes. "I won¡¯t betray you, Sera."


    I blinked, and she gave me a bright smile. "Celeste will never win my favor. Ethan¡¯s my mate. But I swear to the moon goddess¡ªif that bitch crosses me again, I will tear her apart."


    I snorted. "She¡¯s not that bad."


    Maya raised a brow. "Oh really? Name two redeeming qualities Celeste has. Just two."


    I opened my mouth¡ªand immediately shut it.


    Maya burst outughing, slinging her arm around my shoulder. "Exactly what I fucking thought."


    We were still goofing off when someone stepped into our path.


    Emma.


    She stood at the edge of the cobblestone path, arms crossed, eyes gleaming with malice.


    "Well, well," she sneered. "Two of you. Sluts alwayse in pairs when chasing what¡¯s not theirs."


    Maya stiffened beside me. "Excuse me?"


    "Oh, please," Emma scoffed, flipping her ck hair over her bare shoulder. "You snagged Ethan, and Sera here has already proven herself a master at stealing someone else¡¯s man." Her lips curled. "You¡¯re a perfect match."


    A low growl rumbled in Maya¡¯s throat as she stepped forward, but I gently blocked her, moving between them. My friends shouldn¡¯t always have to fight for me¡ªI could protect them too.


    "Back off, Emma," I said calmly. "Ethan never chose you. Maya or not, that was never going to change. And you know that."


    Herugh held no humor. "Oh, spare me. You have the nerve to say that? Or did you forget that Kieran never chose you either? And yet you stole the mate your sister was chosen for¡ªlike the shameless whore you are."


    I froze. Every ounce of warmth drained from my body, reced by that familiar, sickening sting. The echoes of the pack¡¯s jeers after that night came roaring back¡ªhusband-thief, lovewrecker, worthless.


    "You¡¯d better shut your fucking mouth while I¡¯m still feeling generous," Maya warned, her voice razor-sharp.


    Emma only smiled¡ªcold, cruel¡ªlocking eyes with me. "Oh, did I hit a nerve? It¡¯s hard to preach loyalty when you wrote a whole book about betrayal, isn¡¯t it, Sera?"


    Maya ripped her arm from mine and stalked toward Emma. "Say one more word, bitch, and I¡¯ll yank out your teeth and wear them as a fucking ne at my wedding to Ethan."


    I saw Emma¡¯s eyes go wide as Maya¡¯s Beta aura mmed down on her.


    She stumbled back, hands raised in mock surrender. "Fine," she muttered¡ªthen pivoted to me with a vicious grin.


    Without warning, she shoved me.


    Fuck! I wasn¡¯t ready.


    Hard.


    I stumbled back, heels slipping on the slick grass, arms iling.


    My back hit the water. My head followed, and in the next second, icy cold swallowed me whole as I plunged beneath the surface of the koi pond¡ª

 Chapter 47 TRUTH STONE

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 47 TRUTH STONE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The world above was a blur of ripples and shadows, but all I could feel was the suffocating cold.


    My limbs iled, heavy and useless, tangled in the wet fabric of my dress. Panic gripped me, more vicious than the chill. My lungs screamed, but my mind screamed louder.


    ¡¯Not again. Not again!¡¯


    The koi pond might¡¯ve looked ornamental, and it wasn¡¯t all too deep. But water¡ªany body of water¡ªhad always terrified me. They were all the same¡ªdark, unpredictable, and greedy.


    I was a child again, caught in a shback I couldn¡¯t escape¡ªcruel hands shoving me from behind into theke behind the Lockwood estate, struggling under the weight of my own clothes, the absence of air.


    The slow suffocation and the frightening rity that I was going to die, never really having lived.


    Back then, my father had pulled me out. This time, I didn¡¯t know if anyone would.


    Then something broke through the cold.


    My eyes were squeezed tight, but somehow, I felt the pull, and then¡ªarms, warm and strong and steady, wrapped around me.


    I reached out without thinking. Held on for dear life, desperate fingers finding purchase in a soaked shirt and broad shoulders.


    I didn¡¯t need to see to know who it was. Kieran.


    We broke the surface together, and I gasped, choking on air and dirty pond water. I heard another ssh nearby and another head broke through the surface¡ªLucian¡ªbut I was already being dragged toward the shore.


    People crowded the edges. I heard voices shouting¡ªMaya screaming at someone¡ªfeet pounding.


    My vision swam. My chest burned.


    Kieran carried me up the embankment like I weighed nothing, his breath ragged. He pulled me into hisp the moment we were out of the water.


    "Sera?" His hands, trembling, yet warm, grabbed my face. "Sera, look at me."


    I blinked up at him, coughing. My fingers curled into his shirt like I still needed anchoring. Like if I let go, I would slip back into that dark, scary depth.


    Lucian stumbled onto the bank just behind us, drenched and heaving.


    "Is she okay?" he panted, appearing by my side.


    "She¡¯s breathing," Kieran said, voice tight. His eyes never left mine, his arms tightening around me. "You¡¯re okay. You¡¯re okay. I¡¯ve got you."


    My teeth chattered too hard to speak. Kieran wrapped his jacket around my shoulders. He must have taken it off before diving in because it was dry and warm and smelled like him, and my trembling hands pulled it tighter around me.


    That¡¯s when I heard the sardonic bark ofughter.


    "Of-fucking-course," Celeste¡¯s voice rang out, venomous and loud enough to gather every onlooker¡¯s attention, "you¡¯d fall straight into the arms of my mate. You really just can¡¯t give it a rest, can you, Sera?"


    I closed my eyes. Not tonight. Not now.


    "Celeste," Lucian warned, stepping between us, but Kieran stood first.


    "Back off," he said sharply, brushing damp hair away from his face. "She just nearly drowned."


    "Yeah," Lucian chimed in. "Thanks to your friend."


    "It was an ident," Emma¡¯s shaky voice chimed in. All her bravado seemed to have drained out of her, and she looked like a child in danger of being whooped. "I tripped and¡ª"


    "One more word out of you and you¡¯ll be koi food," Maya hissed. "And I promise you, no one is jumping in to save you."


    I forced myself to sit up. All the back-and-forth was worsening my throbbing headache.


    "Next time," Celeste hissed, lip curling, "you let her fucking drown."


    I heard Kieran¡¯s sharp intake of breath. "Celeste!"


    "What?!" she snapped. "Why the fuck would you jump in and save her?" Her arm swept behind her to her rapt audience. "Right in front of everyone."


    She turned her gaze, colder than the depths of any body of water, on me. "Must be nice, having your ex at your beck and call, huh, Sera? You must be so proud of yourself."


    I rose to my feet, swaying slightly. Kieran was immediately by my side again, one hand on my arm, the other locked firmly around my waist.


    That vein in Celeste¡¯s forehead was seriously going to explode.


    "Don¡¯t," I said hoarsely. I didn¡¯t know who I was talking to¡ªKieran or Celeste. "Just... don¡¯t."


    Celeste took another step forward, eyes gleaming with self-righteous fury. "What, am I lying? Or have you suddenly grown ashamed of how you continuously throw yourself at him? Oh, what am I saying? Everyone knows you have no fucking shame. You can¡¯t get a man to fall in love with you because you¡¯re worthless and unlovable, so you scheme and you manipte because that¡¯s the only way you¡ª"


    Something in me snapped.


    I pped her.


    Gasps echoed across the garden. Even Maya froze mid-stride.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes widened, and I half expected him toe to Celeste¡¯s aid yet again, but he seemed just as frozen.


    Celeste clutched her cheek, blinking in disbelief.


    "You fucking bitch¡ª"


    "I am done," I hissed. "Done listening to you spew ugly vitriol, as if you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been hurt."


    "What?" She barked augh, sharp and grating. "You¡¯re going to stand there and pretend like you were hurt?"


    "Yes," I replied firmly. "It was a mistake, Celeste. And I have paid the consequences long enough¡ª"


    "Mistake!" she shrieked, and I winced.


    "You got my chosen mate drunk and seduced him, trapping him with a child for thest ten years, and you want to stand there and call it a fucking mistake?!"


    I closed my eyes, as the memories of that night I¡¯d tried to block out came flooding in.


    "Stop it," I whispered, trembling all over again from what wasn¡¯t cold.


    "No," Celeste snapped, and I felt her step closer. "Let them all know. Let your new friends know your true colors. You knew Kieran chose me¡ªloved me¡ªand you got him drunk. You dragged him into that hotel room with you¡ª"


    "I didn¡¯t drag him anywhere!" I screamed, my eyes flying open.


    The air was tense around us, like everyone was holding their breath. Except for me and Celeste¡ªwe were hyperventting.


    "I didn¡¯t drag Kieran anywhere," I repeated, my voice wobbling. "I¡ª"


    The memories were unlocking, hazy thanks to the alcohol, but¡ª


    I frowned. "I went into that room all on my own, because¡ª"


    The blood drained from my face. My eyes snapped to Celeste¡¯s. "Because you sent me a text to meet you there."


    The words slipped out of my mouth softly, but by the time the sentence wasplete, I knew they were true.


    "I¡ªI¡¯d been drinking, miserable, keeping to myself, and then you¡ª"


    "Shut the fuck up, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying." But her voice was shaky, her eyes darting around like a trapped animal.


    "No." I shook my head, wet strands of hair pping my cheeks. "You texted me. Said you had a dress emergency and I shoulde meet you in a hotel room¡ªin the hotel room."


    I hadn¡¯t stumbled into that room by mistake. I¡¯d gone there because I¡¯d received a message from Celeste. She said she needed me, and that had never happened before, so I went without a second thought, running so fast that I tripped and tore my dress on my heels.


    My vision had been blurry, my thoughts muddled, but I remembered now.


    My gaze locked on hers. "You texted me that night. Didn¡¯t you? You sent that message."


    Her smug expression cracked.


    "What message? I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    I took a step forward, and she retreated. "When you found us together, you threw a fit of rage and smashed my phone against the wall." Everything was falling into ce with rming rity. "Were you trying to destroy evidence?"


    "You bitch!" Celeste¡¯s eyes shed. "You brazen little liar, how dare you¡ª"


    "There¡¯s an easy way to settle all this," Maya said, stepping into the circle, her calm voice belying the fury burning in her eyes. She pulled something from her clutch¡ªa smooth, round stone.


    "What the fuck is that?" Celeste snapped.


    Maya smirked. "A truth stone."


    Celeste paled. "That thing¡¯s a gimmick."


    I¡¯d never actually seen a truth stone before, but it was said to have been formed under a full moon, with the ability to draw out the deepest, darkest truth from anyone who held it.


    Of course, Maya Cartridge would possess a truth stone.


    "Oh really? Let¡¯s see. Emma!"


    Emma flinched, her eyes ring wide.


    Maya turned and tossed the stone at her. She instinctively caught it.


    "Now,"¡ªMaya¡¯s voice dropped an octave¡ª"did you push Sera or did you trip?"


    "I¡ª" Emma nced at the crowd of eyes fixed on her, and her hand clenched around the stone. "I pushed her," she whispered, bowing her head. My eyes widened as the stone glowed faintly in her hands. "I-I... I¡¯m sorry."


    Maya snatched the stone out of her hand. "You¡¯re a piece of shit," she said loud enough for everyone to hear, and Emma shrank.


    "Kieran?" Maya turned to him.


    "What?" he asked warily.


    "Wanna test it? If you tell Celeste the sky is green, she¡¯ll believe it. You can prove to her it works."


    "No one needs to prove¡ª"


    But Kieran was already stepping up, taking the stone from Maya.


    "Say something simple and true," Maya said.


    "I¡¯m the Alpha of NightFang," he said.


    The stone glowed faintly.


    "Now something false."


    "I¡¯m the King of Ennd."


    Nothing. No light.


    Maya folded her arms. "Celeste says Sera dragged you into that room and seduced you. That true?"


    "This is ridiculous¡ª"


    "One more word, Celeste," Maya growled, "and I¡¯ll gag you with the fucking truth stone."


    "Ethan, if your mate threatens me one more time¡ª"


    "You¡¯ll what?" Maya stalked forward. "Frame me for a crime I didn¡¯tmit? Make me suffer ten fucking years for something that¡ª"


    "Sera didn¡¯t throw herself at me."


    All eyes turned to Kieran, who had a fist wrapped tightly around the stone.


    I blinked. "What?"


    "Sera didn¡¯t make the first move. Kieran didn¡¯t either."


    His eyes locked on mine, and my breath hitched. A sh of golden light shimmered across his irises. He bared his teeth, and his fangs poked out, glinting underneath the moonlight, and when he spoke next, his voice was low and gravelly¡ªhis wolf, Ashar.


    "I did."


    The crowd went silent.


    The truth stone glowed.

 Chapter 48 SUSPICIONS AND DOUBTS

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 48 SUSPICIONS AND DOUBTS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°I did.¡±


    The words¡ªgrowled out by Ashar¡ªhung in the air like thunder after a lightning strike. The truth stone glowed in my hand, silent and unyielding.


    Everything stilled.


    Not just the crowd, not just Sera¡ªbut even the night seemed to pause in deference to the revtion. My mind reeled, trying to make sense of what I¡¯d just said¡ªwhat Ashar had just confessed.


    My heartbeat thundered in my ears. ¡®Ashar,¡¯ I said, trying to wrestle back control. ¡®What the fuck did you just say?¡¯


    But he was silent now. Tucked deep inside. Elusive.


    ¡®Ashar!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t just drop a bomb like this and retreat.


    Sera was staring at me like she didn¡¯t know whether to breathe or break. Her lips moved as if trying to speak, to understand, but no sound came out.


    My hand fell to my side as Maya took the truth stone and tucked it into her clutch.


    ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± Celeste demanded, voice cracking with panic.


    ¡°Kieran?¡± Sera¡¯s soft, hesitant voice made something tighten in my chest. Her wide gaze was full of questions¡ªnone of which I could answer.


    That night was just as hazy for me. I¡¯d been drunk. I¡¯d stumbled into a room to sleep it off. I¡¯d woken up the next morning with Sera in my arms.


    ¡°Kieran!¡± Celeste snapped, pulling my attention to her. ¡°What the hell? Why the fuck are you trying to cover up for her?¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf or just in stupid?¡± Maya snapped. ¡°Your precious Alpha just admitted that he was the one who came on to Sera!¡±


    ¡°Ten years.¡± Sera¡¯s voice was a hoarse, trembling whisper, but it carried the weight of a thousand usations. Her eyes seemed to burn, her gaze never leaving mine. Lucian moved to her side, ring at me like I¡¯d just torn the moon out of the sky.


    ¡°You let everyone me me for...¡± Her nose wrinkled. ¡°For seducing you, stealing you¡ª¡±


    ¡°You did!¡± Celeste screamed, stepping between me and Sera. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing right now, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± I said sharply, my voice slicing through the night, vibrating with authority.


    I looked around the crowd gathered and clenched a fist. ¡°If you¡¯re not a ckthorne or Lockwood, goodnight.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s friends shuffled their feet, ncing at each other, reluctant to leave.


    I growled low in my throat, fixing a pointed re at Emma. ¡°Good. Night.¡±


    Slowly, they started to back away, sensing the shift. The spectacle was over.


    Soon, the only people left were Celeste, Ethan, Maya, Lucian, Sera, and I.


    Sera stood like a statue, drenched and trembling¡ªbut something told me it wasn¡¯t from the cold. She didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t move. Just stared at me like she¡¯d never seen me before


    I stepped toward her. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    But she shook her head and turned away. Lucian put an arm around her, and as she leaned into his touch, I felt something primal in me rear its head¡ªjealous, possessive.


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    She paused, turning her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not a ckthorne, or a Lockwood.¡±


    Maya made to follow her, but Ethan caught her wrist. ¡°Maya.¡±


    She pulled her hand out of his. ¡°My friend needs me,¡± she said, shooting him a look that managed to be simultaneously soft and reprimanding. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    I watched as Sera walked away, Lucian and Maya at her side like sentinels.


    I wanted to follow them. Wanted to say something. But my brain¡ªmy soul¡ªwas tangled in a thousand conflicting threads. Something was wrong. Ashar¡¯s answer hadn¡¯t just surprised everyone else. It had rattled me.


    Ethan swore softly and shot me and Celeste a look. ¡°Both of you¡ªand I cannot stress this enough¡ªwhat the fuck?¡±


    My hand clenched tightly. ¡°My question exactly.¡± My voice slipped out low and gravelly as I turned to Celeste.


    Her eyes shed with something¡ªpanic, anger...fear.


    She turned on her heels and began to storm across the garden path.


    My feet automatically moved after her. Someone was going to answer the questions warring within me, and if Ashar wouldn¡¯t, then Celeste would.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure what I nned to say, only that I needed to ask her directly. Ashar¡¯s admission and Sera¡¯s usation had kicked over a decade-old box of questions I¡¯d sealed shut.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± I called after her.


    She didn¡¯t stop walking.


    ¡°Celeste!¡± I caught her arm gently, and she whirled around with a tear-streaked face and wide, wild eyes.


    ¡°Oh, what now?¡± she hissed. ¡°Going to interrogate me, too? use me of something I didn¡¯t do?¡±


    I lowered my voice. ¡°It¡¯s just me and you, Celeste. Tell me the truth. That night... Did you¡ªdid you send Sera to that room?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± she snapped back, her voice trembling. ¡°Did you really kiss her first? Did you make the first move?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deflect, Celeste,¡± I pressed. ¡°Did you send Seraphina into that room?¡±


    Her breath hitched.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she said, trying to pull away, but I kept my grip on her wrist firm.


    ¡°Celeste, please. You have to tell me the¡ª¡± But before I could finish, her legs buckled and her eyes rolled back as she dropped like a bag of rocks.


    My eyes widened. ¡°Celeste!¡±


    She fainted in my arms.


    It was a blur from there¡ªpanic recing my suspicions, carrying her into my car, speeding through town to the pack hospital.


    Celeste was pale, unresponsive, and muttering incoherently. The nurses took her into observation immediately, and I paced the sterile waiting room with my shirt still damp from the pond.


    I was beginning to fucking loathe hospitals.


    The walls felt too close, the lights too harsh. My head throbbed with all my suspicions and doubts.


    Why now?


    Why had Ashar waited until tonight to speak?


    And why had he done it at all?


    I hadn¡¯t called him forward. He¡¯d forced himself out. Forced the truth out.


    And now, I couldn¡¯t unhear it.


    And I couldn¡¯t make fucking sense out of it.


    Why would I¡ªwhy would he¡ªhave kissed Sera first? Celeste was who I¡¯d wanted then. That night was supposed to be ours.


    Had the alcohol confused him? But was that even possible? The human body was fickle, fragile, but Ashar was the strongest part of me; he shouldn¡¯t have been susceptible to¡ª


    The doctor returned, pulling me out of my reverie, saying Celeste was stable. I was allowed in after a while.


    She was awake, lying in the bed with a saline drip in her arm and her hair perfectly fanned over the pillow like someone had arranged it that way.


    She turned her head slowly to me. ¡°You¡¯re still here.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here,¡± I said quietly. ¡°You fainted.¡±


    She closed her eyes briefly, whispering, ¡°I was overwhelmed. It was all too much.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I sat on the edge of the chair beside her. ¡°But I need to ask again¡ªabout that night. Did you send Sera to that room? You said she seduced me, but now Ashar¡¯s saying he made the first move.¡±


    Her eyes glistened with tears, but her expression hardened. ¡°So you believe her now? After everything she¡¯s done to ruin us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to take sides,¡± I said, exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m trying to find the truth. Something doesn¡¯t add up, Celeste. My memory of that night is hazy. Yours is conveniently perfect.¡±


    She turned her face away. ¡°I can¡¯t fucking believe this, Kieran. Do you know why I fainted? Because all this¡ªthese interrogations, your distrust, it¡¯s hurting my already-weak wolf. Do you even care? Or are you so desperate to prove Sera innocent that you¡¯re willing to destroy me in the process?¡±


    I clenched my jaw. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± she said, voice rising. ¡°Just leave. You¡¯ve done enough damage tonight.¡±


    ¡°Celeste¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to take care of me as my mate, if all you want to talk about is turning me, the fucking victim, into some kind of perpetrator, then get the fuck out, Kieran.¡±


    Every cell in my body tensed with frustration. I could feel something fraying at the edges of my mind, and as my fists clenched in myp, I realized what it was¡ªmy patience.


    My patience with Celeste was wearing fucking thin.


    And I was in no mood to y doting caretaker right now. Not when all I wanted to do was shake her hard enough till all the answers fell out.


    So instead, I stood and walked out without another word.


    Back in my car, I sat in the dark for a long while, staring at nothing, my hands clenched tightly around the steering wheel.


    It felt like there was a boulder lodged in my throat, making it difficult to breathe, to think, to fucking move.


    The night¡¯s events kept shing in my mind¡ªthe broken look in Sera¡¯s eyes, Celeste¡¯s deflection, my own, inexplicable confession.


    And then, as if of its own ord, my hand moved, stabbing at the screen in my car.


    Gavin answered on the second ring.


    ¡°Alpha?¡±


    ¡°I need something,¡± I said. My voice sounded foreign to my ears¡ªgruff, croaky. ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Ten years ago. The blood moon hunt. I need security footage of everything¡ªhotel corridors, elevators, lobbies. Who went where.¡±


    Gavin was silent for a beat. ¡°That¡¯s...a tall order.¡±


    I clenched my jaw. ¡°So?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°On it, Alpha.¡±


    I hung up and leaned back in my seat, the back of my head pressing into the headrest. I tried to take a deep breath, but that damned boulder refused to dislodge.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t breathe properly until I uncovered the truth of what really happened ten years ago.

 Chapter 49 LET. IT. GO

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 49 LET. IT. GO</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I barely remembered the ride home¡ªjust the steady rumble of the engine and the taste of guilt and unease souring in my mouth.


    When I arrived, I sat in the driveway with the engine off, bathed in silence and the judgmental glow of the moon, my hands wrapped around the steering wheel as if it were the only thing keeping me grounded.


    My phone rang.


    Gavin.


    I stared at the screen for a second, chest tight, then answered.


    "Yeah?"


    ¡°You need to hear this,¡± Gavin said without preamble. His voice was clipped, cautious. ¡°I pulled the server logs from the security archive of the hotel for the Blood Moon Hunt, just like you asked.¡±


    My grip on the wheel tightened. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°There was footage,¡± he said. ¡°Corridor cams, lobby, elevator¡ªhell, even the vending machines had security cameras. But...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°About three months ago, someone put in a formal request to delete specific recordings from the night of the Blood Moon Hunt.¡±


    My grip tightened on the phone. ¡°What? You¡¯re telling me someone erased it?¡±


    ¡°They tried,¡± he said. ¡°But the thing is, the system doesn¡¯t just wipe itpletely. It gs deletion attempts, and if the request isn¡¯t fully authorized or finished...fragments get stored.¡±


    A chill crept up my spine. ¡°Do we know who made the request?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Alpha. It was run through a proxy ID with Admin-level clearance. But no name. No trace.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡± I raked a hand through my hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m still digging,¡± Gavin said. ¡°But it¡¯s clear someone had something to hide about what happened that night.¡±


    My mind was already spinning ahead. Someone¡ªwith ess and knowledge¡ªhad covered the details of that night. Or tried to.


    Logic dictated there could be other reasons why the footage was deleted, but I knew deep in my bones that it had to do with what happened between Sera and me.


    But why?


    Who?


    My pulse pounded. I needed answers.


    Ashar wouldn¡¯t give them to me.


    Celeste wouldn¡¯t give them to me.


    Gavin¡¯s research had hit a seemingly dead end.


    There was only one other person I could think of. The one who¡¯d gotten the ball rolling in the first ce.


    Maya.


    ***


    I was knocking on Ethan¡¯s door fifteen minutester.


    He answered shirtless, barefoot, and annoyed, rubbing sleep from his eyes. ¡°Kieran?¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother with small talk. ¡°Is Maya here?¡±


    Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°No. She¡¯s with Sera.¡±


    I swore. ¡°I need her truth stone.¡±


    His expression shifted¡ªmild curiosity giving way to caution. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You know why? You heard it all, didn¡¯t you? I need more answers.¡±


    Ethan studied me for a long moment, his eyes slowly growing more alert. Then he sighed. ¡°You should probablye in.¡±


    He stepped back and let me in, closing the door behind me with another sigh. His ce was quiet, the faint scent of saffron and eucalyptus lingering in the air, mixing with Ethan¡¯s.


    I followed him into the kitchen, where he poured himself a ss of water before speaking.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Celeste?¡±


    I clenched my teeth. ¡°The hospital.¡±


    His eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    I red at the ss cup. ¡°I tried to question her some more, and she...fainted. Apparently, the stress was too much for her weak wolf.¡±


    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, Kieran.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine now,¡± I gritted out. ¡°You can go see her tomorrow. I didn¡¯te here to be scolded, Ethan.¡±


    Tense silence settled between us. And then, Ethan broke it.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t real,¡± he said.


    I looked up. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The truth stone,¡± he rified, voice calm, deliberate. ¡°It¡¯s not real.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°The fuck do you mean it¡¯s not real? I saw it work.¡±


    He took a long sip of water, then shrugged. ¡°What you saw was Maya doing what she does best¡ªgetting into people¡¯s heads.¡±


    I took a step forward, fists clenched. ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me, Ethan. I¡¯m not in the fucking mood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he said evenly. ¡°She bought that rock at some overpriced vendor stall at the flea market. She carries it around as if it¡¯s sacred because it feels that way. People believe it. That¡¯s the point.¡±


    My voice dropped. ¡°Emma confessed.¡±


    He nodded, a slight smirk pulling at his lips. ¡°Because Maya¡¯s presence alone is enough to make people crack. The stone? That¡¯s just a prop.¡±


    ¡°But it glowed.¡±


    He gave a half-smile. ¡°She painted the inside with a special powder. Heat-reactive. It lights up when a hand grips it tightly enough for the body heat to trigger it. Pretty smart, huh?¡±


    I stared at him, feeling pressure build behind my eyes. ¡°So everything that happened tonight was a goddamn performance?¡±


    He leaned against the counter. ¡°Not everything.¡± He narrowed his eyes like he could see through me. ¡°Ashar¡¯s confession was real.¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°But...¡± I was even more confused than ever. ¡°If the stone wasn¡¯t magic, what made him speak?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s gaze was knowing. ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t about the stone.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Maybe it was just time.¡±


    I looked away, jaw tight. I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d been manipted that way. What¡¯s worse, it had actually worked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry because the stone wasn¡¯t real,¡± Ethan added quietly. ¡°You¡¯re angry because you don¡¯t know what to believe anymore. Because your memory is shit, and because you let someone else write the narrative¡ªfor ten damn years.¡±


    I said nothing.


    ¡°And now,¡± he went on, ¡°you¡¯re trying to w your way to the truth when the people around you¡ªCeleste, Sera, even yourself¡ªdon¡¯t fully remember the story. Or they remember it wrong.¡±


    ¡°I need answers, Ethan,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°I know you do,¡± he said calmly. ¡°But here¡¯s the part you¡¯re avoiding¡ªwhat difference will it make?¡±


    I blinked at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You and Sera are divorced. You¡¯re not mates. And she has someone else now. I missed it, but I heard they led the opening dance together. You know what that means.¡±


    My gut twisted at the mention of Lucian and that damn dance.


    ¡°You think getting closure is going to change anything?¡± Ethan asked, tone not unkind. ¡°You think knowing whether or not Celeste set her up will undo thest ten years?¡±


    ¡°It might,¡± I said tightly. ¡°It might help her heal. Help me understand.¡±


    Ethan tilted his head. ¡°And what then? You sweep in, tear her away from Lucian, and pretend thest decade didn¡¯t happen? What does it even matter? You never loved Sera. Celeste is the one you chose. Is the truth going to change that?¡±


    I said nothing. Because I didn¡¯t have an answer to that.


    He pushed off the counter. ¡°Let me be blunt, Kieran. What¡¯s done is done. Your marriage to Sera is over, and you¡¯re with Celeste now. If you waver again¡ªif you go chasing after ghosts¡ªboth my sisters are going to pay the price.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°Again.¡±


    My throat tightened. ¡°I never meant for either of them to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said softly. ¡°But they did.¡±


    I looked down at the tiled floor, guilt coiling around my spine like a python.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t get the truth,¡± Ethan continued. ¡°But be sure you¡¯re doing it for the right reasons¡ªnot because you think it¡¯ll magically fix everything.¡±


    I took a breath. ¡°Then what the hell should I do?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°You¡¯re going to hate my response.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it.¡±


    ¡°Let. It. Go.¡±


    My fists clenched, everything in me instantly revolting at the idea.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t,¡± he finished for me.


    I nodded stiffly, ring at the stained marble of his kitchen countertop.


    ¡°Just do me a favor,¡± Ethan added.


    I looked up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose yourself trying to fix the past. And don¡¯t drag everyone down with you. Sometimes the truth doesn¡¯te with peace¡ªit justes with more consequences.¡±

 Chapter 50 THIN HOPE

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 50 THIN HOPE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The door clicked shut behind us, muffling the distant hum of engines and the chatter of a party happening down the block.


    My heels, still damp from the koi pond, left faint prints on the wooden floor as I stepped into the dim stillness of my living room. I didn¡¯t bother turning on the lights. I didn¡¯t want to see myself.


    Lucian lingered near the door, his shirt soaked through, his tie long discarded. Water dripped from the ends of his hair. Maya was beside me, close but not crowding, her expression unreadable in the low light.


    Just like the tense car ride, no one spoke.


    I stood there, cold and raw and fraying at the edges, like if one more thing touched me, I might splinter. My arms wrapped around myself instinctively.


    Lucian broke the silence first. "I¡¯ll grab you a towel."


    I offered him a soft smile. ¡°Thank you. There¡¯s a linen closet down the hall.¡±


    He nodded and disappeared down the hall. Maya led me gently to the couch, her hand warm on my elbow. I sat, or maybe copsed. The cushions gave under my weight like a quiet sigh.


    She knelt in front of me, hands resting on my knees. ¡°How do you feel?¡± she asked gently.


    I scoffed quietly, my teeth chattering slightly. ¡°Cold. Fraught.¡±


    She squeezed my knee. "You did nothing wrong."


    I shook my head. ¡°Yeah...apparently.¡±


    I¡¯d spent thest ten years ming myself, believing I was the Big Bad in Celeste and Kieran¡¯s story. But now...


    I¡¯m still not sure I even understand what happened. Thought I did. For years, I thought I knew.


    Lucian returned with towels and a nket. He wrapped the nket around my shoulders without a word and handed Maya a towel, which she began using to squeeze the water from my hair.


    ¡°I believed it was my fault,¡± I said, voice hollow. ¡°That I drank too much. That I kissed him first. That I...ruined everything.¡±


    Maya¡¯s hands stilled. She met my gaze. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª"


    Lucian sat beside me, close but not quite touching. ¡°It¡¯s evident that, from what we all heard, things about that night were manipted,¡± he said, running a towel through his hair. ¡°It seems to me, Sera, that you were more a victim than anyone else.¡±


    I sighed, clutching the nket tighter. ¡°Celeste sent that message, I know she did. And Kieran...¡±


    I turned to Maya, eyes stinging. ¡°Can I borrow the stone? If I can just get them to sit down, we can¡ª"


    She hesitated. Then shook her head¡ªslowly, regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not magical,¡± she admitted, retrieving the smooth stone from her clutch. ¡°I bought it at a market. It¡¯s just a polished rock.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a purple octopus with two heads.¡± She squeezed the stone and it glowed.


    My breath hitched. ¡°What the hell, Maya?¡±


    She winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was a spur-of-the-moment decision. But you saw how easily Emma folded. Kieran, too. The confession was real, even if the method wasn¡¯t.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You don¡¯t know that. You can¡¯t know that if the truth stone wasn¡¯t real.¡±


    My head dropped, too exhausted to summon anger. Disappointment settled over me like fog. ¡°I just wanted something real.¡±


    Maya¡¯s features softened. ¡°I know. And I¡¯m sorry. But Sera... Why would he say those things if they weren¡¯t true? You saw how rattled he was. You have the truth. Or at least the beginning of it.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s hand found mine, grounding. ¡°Kieran admitted that you weren¡¯t to me. Celeste can deny it all she wants, but anyone with a working pair of eyes could see that she¡¯s not as innocent as she ims.¡±


    I closed my eyes. The fire of that night still burned behind my eyelids. The sharp scent of pine. The music from the party echoing faintly behind me. The buzz of alcohol dulling my senses. The vibration of my phone when the message came through.


    ¡°She said she needed to see me. That she needed me. I didn¡¯t know...¡± My throat tightened. ¡°Could it have been a trap?¡±


    ¡°If it was, it must have backfired. I can¡¯t imagine she would have sent you to that room, knowing Kieran was there.¡±


    Maya gently rested her hand over my heart. ¡°Sera, I promise you, tonight was just the beginning. The truth wille out and you¡¯ll be vindicated.¡±


    I exhaled shakily. ¡°What if... What if it changes everything? What if I don¡¯t like the truth?¡±


    Lucian spoke, his voice steady. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what changes. This¡±¡ªhe pointed between the three of us¡ª¡°will never change.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Maya chimed in. ¡°Good luck getting rid of me.¡± She dug her nails into my knee not painfully. ¡°I¡¯m like a fucking leech.¡±


    I let out a wateryugh, sniffing.


    A silence settled over us¡ªnot ufortable, just thick with things unsaid. The weight of the past. The fragility of healing. The three of us sat there, wrapped in damp clothes and unravelling truths.


    Eventually, Maya stood. ¡°I¡¯ll make tea.¡±


    She padded into the kitchen, and Lucian helped me pull the nket tighter around myself. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything tonight,¡± he said. ¡°Just be.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t know how to just be. My mind was splintered with questions, with moments reying in a different light.


    I heard the kettle boil. The scent of chamomile drifted in.


    Lucian kissed my temple before rising. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it in. You rest.¡±


    When they were gone, I sank deeper into the couch, cocooned in thick fabric and thin hope.


    I didn¡¯t remember falling asleep.


    ***


    The forest was shrouded in mist, so thick it clung to my skin like sweat. The air buzzed with something ancient. Familiar.


    I stood barefoot on damp earth, surrounded by towering trees. They loomed like sentinels, silent and patient.


    And then I saw her.


    A wolf stood at the edge of the clearing, the shifting shadows coloring her grey and silver. Her eyes met mine¡ªbrilliant, knowing.


    My breath caught. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak aloud, but her presence filled my mind like light spilling into darkness.


    ¡®It¡¯s me,¡¯ she rified.


    I took a slow step forward. ¡°Are you... Are you really mine?¡±


    I felt warmth envelope me. ¡®We are each other¡¯s.¡¯


    I blinked. ¡°But I¡¯ve never felt you. Not like the others do. I thought I was broken.¡±


    The wolf padded forward, her movements fluid and graceful. The fog seemed to move with her, so I still couldn¡¯t make out her features.


    ¡®You were never broken. I was...repressed.¡¯


    My voice trembled. ¡°How? Why?¡±


    ¡®That truth lies just ahead. But you had toe to me first.¡¯


    Her form shimmered in the fog. ¡°This is not the first time we¡¯ve met. You saw me once¡ªlong ago. But you were too young, too fragile to remember. You locked the memory away.¡±


    ¡°Why now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re ready.¡±


    My heart flipped. ¡°I don¡¯t feel ready.¡±


    ¡°And yet here you are.¡±


    I looked at her, lightheaded from the rity cutting through me. ¡°Will I ever feel you? Hear you when I¡¯m awake?¡±


    The wolf¡¯s eyes softened.


    ¡®Soon. When the final chain is broken. When everything covered by fog has been unveiled.¡¯


    The mist began to rise. The forest peeled away.


    ¡®We will meet again.¡¯ Panic zinged through me as her voice began to fade away. ¡®And next time, you won¡¯t wake up alone.¡¯


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±


    But I was already slipping.


    My eyes opened to soft light. The candle Maya had lit on the side table was burned down to itsst inch. I sat up slowly, heart pounding, breath shallow.


    It hadn¡¯t been a dream. Not really.


    She hade back.


    And for the first time in my life, I felt the echo of something fierce and unbroken stirring inside me.


    I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Not anymore.

 Chapter 51 MUSCLE MEMORY

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 51 MUSCLE MEMORY</h4>


    The morning air was unusually gentle, a soft breeze whispering through the trees as sunlight filtered down in patches through the leafy canopies overhead.


    It was the kind of weather that made you think¡ªjust for a second¡ªthat the world wasn¡¯t such an awful ce.


    And maybe that¡¯s why I left my car keys on the entryway table and decided to walk all the way to OTS headquarters instead.


    I needed the air. I needed the silence between steps. I needed the distance¡ªfrom the house, from Lucian¡¯s worried gaze, from Maya¡¯sforting lies, and most of all, from the echo of my own mind.


    I couldn¡¯t shake off my dream. It clung to me like that fog that veiled my wolf. My fingers kept twitching like the aftereffects of something slipping through them.


    But I held on to the promise. Soon. Soon, I¡¯d be with my wolf.


    The sidewalk curvedzily through the residential blocks, winding past low hedges and quiet homes. Most of the neighborhood was still asleep or just stirring. There was peace in that¡ªmundane, simple peace.


    I knew a part of me should be wary, remembering thest time I¡¯d gone for a walk and gotten a silver bullet to the heart for my troubles.


    But the ck car slowly inching down the road behind me¡ªcourtesy of Kieran, no doubt¡ªwas equally annoying andforting.


    I was halfway through the neighborhood when I heard it.


    A child¡¯s shout¡ªsharp and startled¡ªfollowed by the unmistakable screech of tires.


    My heart kicked into a gallop, my maternal instincts perking up like an antenna.


    The street ahead split at an intersection. I rounded the corner just in time to see a little boy¡ªcouldn¡¯t have been more than seven¡ªstranded in the middle of the road.


    He stood frozen, a crumpled ser ball by his foot¡ªstaring wide-eyed at the delivery van barreling toward him.


    The driver was honking and swerving, but it was too fast¡ªtoo close.


    Without thinking, I ran.


    My sneakers pounded the pavement, bag forgotten somewhere on the curb. The world narrowed to the sound of my breath and the boy¡¯s wide, terrified eyes¡ªdark, just like Daniel¡¯s.


    Every muscle in my body screamed at me to move faster, and I did, letting the spike of adrenaline overrun the fear.


    I reached him just as the van skidded.


    Arms around his tiny torso, I twisted, hauling him to the side. I didn¡¯t have time to gauge the momentum¡ªI just reacted, pivoting on instinct to shield his body with mine.


    We hit the ground hard, my shoulder taking the brunt of the fall as I curled around him.


    The van missed us by inches. I heard the tires screech again, the frantic m of brakes. Then a second noise¡ªheavier, faster, nearer.


    A sh of movement above me.


    Someone else had leapt between us and the van.


    The impact didn¡¯te from the vehicle but from a body, broad and solid, nting itself like a barrier. The van clipped him on the arm as he pivoted, using his body to shield mine.


    Kieran.


    He hit the ground beside me with a low grunt, grimacing in pain.


    For a moment, none of us moved.


    The boy sobbed against my chest, limbs trembling. I was breathing so hard it hurt.


    Then I heard Kieran curse under his breath. ¡°Shit. That arm¡¯s going to bruise like hell.¡±


    I looked at him, still cradling the boy, too stunned to speak. His chest was rising fast, jaw clenched, the sleeve of his jacket torn and darkened with blood.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± he snapped, eyes zing as he sat up, wincing.


    I blinked. ¡°What¡ª?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a wolf!¡± he spat. ¡°What if that van hit you? What if you broke something? What were you thinking, throwing yourself out like that?¡±


    I pulled the boy tighter, shielding him from Kieran¡¯s raised voice. ¡°I was thinking he was going to die if I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°There are other people, Sera!¡± he thundered.


    ¡°Where?!¡± I snapped, ncing around the now-empty street. ¡°Where the fuck are they?¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to y hero every damn time. You¡¯re not indestructible.¡±


    ¡°And you are?¡± I shot back, gesturing to his bleeding arm. ¡°You didn¡¯t hesitate either.¡±


    His expression twisted, like the words physically offended him.


    ¡°I am an Alpha,¡± he growled, his eyes shing. ¡°I have a wolf. You don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I have training.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± He scoffed. ¡°They train you to run into fucking vans at OTS?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I pped back, ¡°it seems that pleasure is only reserved for training in NightFang.¡±


    ¡°Ben!¡± a shrill voice echoed down the street.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± the boy sobbed.


    I slowly rose to my feet, helping the boy up with me. ¡°Go,¡± I said gently, nudging him toward the sidewalk where a woman¡ªhis mother, from the way she was crying and sprinting¡ªwas running over. ¡°Go on, hon. You¡¯re fine.¡±


    The boy bolted. I watched until he was in her arms, wrapped tight as she sobbed and kissed his hair over and over again. Relief bloomed in my chest.


    Then I turned back to Kieran.


    He was standing now, arm cradled against his side, his expression caught between fury and disbelief.


    ¡°You really think this is about training?¡± he asked, voice low.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, rising too. ¡°OTS has taught me how to assess risk, how to move under pressure, how to protect people. I knew I could reach him. I trusted myself.¡±


    He let out a bitterugh. ¡°That van would have pancaked you two if I hadn¡¯t gotten here in time. So maybe you reached him, but you better tell Maya to open the curriculum on getting out of the fucking way afterward.¡±


    Anger, hot and sharp, raced through me. ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    He arched a brow. ¡°Is that how the kids are doing gratitude these days?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°What are you even doing here?¡±


    My gaze darted to the parked ck car, and I scoffed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Why were you fucking walking?¡± he snapped. ¡°Have you forgotten what happened thest time you went for a walk?¡±


    My eyes widened mockingly. ¡°Why? What happenedst time I went for a walk?¡±


    A muscle flexed in his jaw. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Ditto.¡±


    I walked past him, crossing the empty street. When he didn¡¯t follow me, I turned and red pointedly at his arm.


    ¡°Youing or are you content to bleed all over the curb?¡±


    He finally looked down at his arm. ¡°Shit,¡± he muttered again, wincing as he pulled his sleeve back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ten-minute walk,¡± I muttered, leaning down to grab my bag, wincing when my bruised shoulder protested. ¡°Come on.¡±


    Kieran was blissfully quiet as we walked back to my house, but I could feel the anger and indignation oozing off him as sure as I could feel the warmth of the sun.


    Whatever.


    I unlocked the door and walked inside, not looking back to watch him cross the threshold.


    ¡°Sit,¡± I said, pointing to one of the chairs in the foyer.


    I was upstairs and back down with a first aid kit in less than five minutes.


    ¡°Let me see,¡± I said, crouching down before Kieran.


    He hesitated, then held still as I gently peeled back the fabric.


    The scrape was bad but not deep. Already bruising. ¡°I need to clean this and bandage it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll live,¡± he said. ¡°Wolf healing, remember?¡±


    I shot him a re. ¡°Good for you,¡± I said as I tugged out an antiseptic wipe and dabbed gently at the scrape.


    He hissed, recoiling slightly, and I snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, big bad Alpha?¡±


    He red and said nothing.


    I finished wrapping the makeshift bandage around his arm. ¡°There.¡±


    He didn¡¯t thank me. Just flexed his fingers once, testing it.


    I stood and stepped back.


    Silence stretched between us as he stood, towering over me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do something that unbelievably stupid again,¡± hemanded, voice low.


    I grit my teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t get to tell me what to do. You¡¯re not my husband, and you sure as hell aren¡¯t my Alpha.¡±


    His eyes shed, darkening with anger, and I stiffened as I felt that familiar aura extend from him. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare,¡± I hissed. ¡°Aura or not, I will scratch your fucking eyes out.¡±


    He blinked, and I felt the power recede.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t you. The Sera I know isn¡¯t reckless, defiant, antagonistic¡ª¡±


    My sharp bark ofughter cut him off. ¡°Oh, please, like you ever knew me. What if this is who I really am? What if I refuse to keep shrinking to make other peoplefortable? I¡¯m done making myself small so I don¡¯t ruffle your fucking feathers.


    His gaze locked on mine, filled with disbelief and incredulity. ¡°Then maybe Celeste was right.¡±


    I stiffened. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°It means,¡± he said coldly, ¡°maybe you really are the perfect little actress. Hiding your ws behind that wide-eyed innocence. Always ying the martyr.¡±


    My mouth fell open. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He stepped closer, eyes burning. ¡°You made everyone at the g believe that you were the victim. Sweet, quiet Sera. The one everyone overlooked and wronged. And now? Now you¡¯re standing here pretending to be fearless, invincible¡ªeven when you could¡¯ve gotten yourself killed. Choose a fucking personality, Seraphina, and stop fucking with everyone¡¯s heads.¡±


    At this point, it was practically muscle memory, the way my hand flew up to strike him across the cheek.

 Chapter 52 DEADLY COMBINATION

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 52 DEADLY COMBINATION</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The sound of the p echoed through the room, loud and vicious, like a shot fired in close quarters.


    Kieran¡¯s face jerked to the side, the red imprint of my hand already blooming on his cheek¡ªproof that I had indeed gotten stronger.


    For a heartbeat, we both froze.


    Then everything shifted.


    The air pressure dropped like an anchor, and I could feel his aura crackling in the air like the moments before a lightning strike.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes darkened to near ck, his wolf brushing the edges of his control like a beast too long restrained. His nostrils red. His shoulders rose.


    I stepped back instinctively¡ªbut not fast enough.


    He surged forward, grabbing my wrists, and in the blink of an eye, I was pinned against the wall.


    The breath fled my lungs, the back of my head brushing drywall. His body loomed, solid and furious, radiating heat andmand like a furnace turned to full.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I struggled, kicking against him. ¡°Get the fuck off me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he growled, voice rough with rage. ¡°Do. Not. Test me. Seraphina.¡±


    His forearm pressed lightly against my corbone¡ªnot enough to hurt, but enough to cage me in.


    His entire body was pressed so tightly into mine, I was sure he could feel my heart mming against my ribs¡ªnot with fear, but with fury. And a wild emotion I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve let you run amok for too fucking long.¡± His breath was hot against my face, eyes locked on mine like twin des.


    I ground my teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me like I¡¯m a rambunctious puppy who slipped her leash.¡±


    He growled. ¡°Stop acting like one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡±


    His eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°You forget who I am.¡±


    ¡°I know who you are,¡± I hissed. ¡°The Alpha who throws his weight around when a woman calls him out. Is this what you are now? Just power and bruised ego?¡±


    His eyes shed. ¡°You don¡¯t know me.¡±


    I managed a sardonicugh as he threw my words back at me. ¡°That we can agree on. Both of us spent thest ten years living with a fucking stranger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never hidden myself from you.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Oh yeah? Then what was all thatst night?¡±


    He sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your dear friend with the fake stone?¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°The stone may have been fake, but your words weren¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to know what goes on in my head, Sera,¡± he growled.


    ¡°Oh, trust me,¡± I snapped. ¡°I have no fucking idea what goes in your head. But you want to use me of ying a role? Of hiding my intentions? Look in the fucking mirror, Kieran, and ask yourself which one of us is the fucking pretender!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare yell at me.¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± I spat. ¡°You¡¯ll put me through a wall?¡±


    His jaw clenched. ¡°If you every your hands on me like that again, Seraphina...¡± He leaned in, voice venomous, ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    I stared up at him, trembling with adrenaline, teeth bared. ¡°Then do it,¡± I whispered. ¡°Show me exactly how you¡¯re the same as every other person who¡¯s tried to break me.¡±


    His hands tightened around my wrists¡ªbut he didn¡¯t move.


    Time seemed to slow to a stop, something hot and bright burning between us. The weight of him, the darkness in his eyes, the fury thrumming off him in waves...


    It should have all terrified me, but somehow, I just knew, despite everything that had happened¡ªKieran would never hurt me.


    And then¡ª


    ¡°Get your hands off her.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s voice cut through the air like a katana, cold and dangerous.


    Kieran didn¡¯t turn. ¡°Fuck off, Reed. This is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°It bes my business when you pin a woman against a wall to make a point.¡± Lucian¡¯s boots echoed as he crossed the threshold, the sheer authority in his voice enough to crack through the tension.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes flicked to him, finally releasing me with a scoff. I shoved past him, my body still trembling, lungs burning from rage and restraint.


    ¡°Looks like your knight has arrived,¡± Kieran muttered bitterly. ¡°Gods forbid you spend one second not attached at the hip.¡±


    I shot him a re. Fucking hypocrite.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Lucian,¡± he continued, pointing at me. ¡°This one has a way of blinding people.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck¡ª"


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s blind, ckthorne.¡± Lucian didn¡¯t miss a beat, gently putting himself between us so it looked like the two Alphas were in a standoff.


    ¡°Too blind to recognize a fucking gem when it¡¯s in front of you.¡± He shrugged. ¡°But then again, that¡¯s always been your curse, hasn¡¯t it? Loving what shines and discarding whatsts.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s lips curled. ¡°You think you know her?¡± His voice dipped, almost cruel. ¡°Let me guess¡ªyou love the version of her that you helped build.¡±


    ¡°At least I built her. I didn¡¯t tear her down.¡±


    Kieranughed darkly, rolling his shoulder. ¡°And what, you think you¡¯re her savior now?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need a savior,¡± Lucian shot back. ¡°She¡¯s stronger than you give her credit, and you¡¯d know that if you took your head out of your ass once in a while and stopped hiding like a coward behind old ims and wounded pride.¡±


    I flinched as Kieran¡¯s eyes red. Oh, Lucian should not have said that.


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I wasn¡¯t thinking straight anymore.


    All I could feel was the pounding in my skull¡ªrage, panic, confusion, fear. The sting on my cheek where Sera pped me and the bruising injury on my shoulder were nothingpared to the ache inside.


    To the molten fear I felt in the split second watching that van barrel towards her.


    The knowledge that if I hadn¡¯t gotten the update from her security team that she was walking to OTS instead of driving, if I hadn¡¯t listened to the part of me that urged me to make sure she was safe out in the open, she would have¡ª


    I hadn¡¯t felt fear that strong since... Well, since the damned silver bullet.


    And the thought that this time, she had been the one to dive headfirst into danger wrecked something inside me.


    Fear and anger were a deadlybination, and they swirled like a vortex inside me that only grew stronger the more she looked at me with that hatred and defiance in those ridiculously, infuriatingly beautiful eyes.


    And fuck¡ªthat look.


    It gutted me more than the p ever could.


    She hated me.


    And part of me hated her right back¡ªfor making me feel like the viin when I was the one bleeding for her, hurting for her, watching over her when she didn¡¯t even ask or show a modicum of appreciation.


    Most of all, I hated her for running straight to Lucian like he was some sort of fucking safe space.


    Of course he came running.


    Of course she instinctively moved to him.


    He stood there between us, infuriatingly calm and smug, and all I wanted to do was rip his spine out and stab him with it.


    Ashar snarled, in one of his rare moments when he was irrational, wing at my control. The sight of Lucian and Sera was doing something to him.


    I needed to hit something. I needed to feel something other than this seething rage.


    I stepped toward him.


    Lucian didn¡¯t flinch. Sera did.


    But just as my fist curled, my phone rang.


    I hesitated, breathing hard.


    The second ring sliced through the storm in my chest.


    I answered.


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped.


    Ethan¡¯s voice was breathless, panicked. ¡°Kieran¡ªyou need to get to the hospital. Now.¡±


    My body stilled. ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Celeste. She¡ªshe took something. She tried to kill herself, Kieran!¡±


    All the fire of my fury left me, and my blood ran cold.


    Ethan¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°She left a note and everything.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. Everything inside me halted. Time felt like it splintered.


    Sera and Lucian seemed to cease to exist behind me.


    My rage vanished, and the fear I had felt watching Sera run into the road tripled, turning into a sick, hollow dread.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± I muttered, and hung up.


    I turned to Sera and Lucian and felt...shame.


    I¡¯d done it again. I¡¯d let Sera overwhelm me above all else.


    Now it was life or death. Again.


    This time, it was Celeste who needed saving.

 Chapter 53 TAKE MY PLACE

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 53 TAKE MY PLACE</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The hospital hallway reeked of antiseptic and dread. Every step toward Celeste¡¯s room felt like I was walking towards an execution¡ªone I¡¯d set up for myself.


    The doctor¡¯s words still rang in my ears. ¡°Her wolf is deteriorating rapidly. Any further emotional instability could cause irreversible damage. Don¡¯t provoke her.¡±


    I wanted to scream¡ªnot at the doctor, not at Ethan, not even at Celeste. At myself¡ªat the storm inside my own damn chest.


    Ethan walked silently beside me. His posture was stiff, wary, as if he knew I was barely holding on.


    And gods, he had no fucking idea. He hadn¡¯t seen the way I¡¯d nearly lunged for Lucian, hadn¡¯t heard the things I said to Seraphina. Words and actions that tasted like rusted regret now.


    I forced those thoughts to the furthest crevice of my mind.


    Celeste was more important than anything else right now. She was on the brink¡ªand I was simultaneously the one who pushed her there and the only thing tethering her to the edge.


    I braced myself before stepping into her room, feeling like I was stepping onto a battlefield of a war I was ill-equipped to fight.


    She looked so fragile in the bed.


    Apparently, she¡¯d drank from a bottle of bleach a careless cleaner had left behind in her bathroom, and what had turned into an overnight stay because she fainted was now an indefinite admission.


    They¡¯d performed oral irrigation, and she was now attached to IV lines. The doctor assured us she was out of the woods and the worst thing we had to worry about was her mental state.


    Her eyes fluttered open as we closed the door behind us, and a slow, tired smile spread on her lips¡ªwhich, surprisingly, were glossy.


    ¡°Hey, sis,¡± Ethan said softly, moving to her side.


    I hesitated. The wires, the IV line, the oxygen tube¡ªit was all too damn much.


    ¡°Kieran?¡± Ethan shot me a pointed look, and I forced myself to move. ¡°Oh, gods, Celeste,¡± I choked out, rushing to her side.


    I gently sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°You scared us. Why would you do that?¡± Try as I did, I couldn¡¯t keep the usation out of my voice.


    She turned away, staring at the wall by her bed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t think. I just wanted all the pain and heartache to stop.¡±


    Guilt curdled in my stomach like my own personal poison, and I gripped her hand gently, leaning down to kiss her forehead. ¡°Celeste, I am so sorry you felt that way.¡±


    She stiffened.


    Slowly, she turned her head back to me, disbelief nketing her features. Her nose wrinkled as she took a delicate sniff and then¡ª


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this,¡± she whispered.


    I frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You were with her?¡±


    I froze as rage filled her wide eyes.


    ¡°You left mest night and went to her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Her voice shook with fury. ¡°You¡¯reing from her right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Celeste¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get the fuck away from me!¡± she hissed, shoving me with more force than she should have been able to muster. ¡°You stink of her.¡±


    Shit. Throwing my arms around Sera on the road; pressing her into the wall at her house. Of course, I now smelled like her.


    Was there no end to all the ways I kept fucking up?


    ¡°Celeste¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve made your decision, Kieran¡ªif you¡¯ve chosen her, chosen to believe her lies, to throw me away¡ªthen don¡¯t waste any more of your time. Just go. Let me die in peace.¡±


    Her words sliced through me, cutting me in ces I didn¡¯t even know existed. It was one thing to watch the woman I was sure I loved wish for death; it was another thing to watch her wish for death because of me.


    I didn¡¯t notice when he moved, but the soft click of the door told me Ethan had left the room.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I said hoarsely. ¡°Please don¡¯t talk like that, Celeste.¡±


    ¡°I mean it. I meant it when I drank that damn bottle!¡±


    I shook my head, her words carving a hole inside me. ¡°No, please. I...I¡¯ve never once considered throwing you away, Celeste.¡±


    She sobbed, angry tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Then why, Kieran? Why do you keep going back to her? Why does every-fucking-thing keep leading you back to her!¡±


    I gritted my teeth as the wolf in her red and shuddered beneath the surface. Her aura was flickering, jagged, and unstable.


    I grappled for words to say, anything to make this all right, and I got nothing.


    ¡°I will not y second fiddle to my sister, Kieran,¡± Celeste spat. ¡°I never once did it my whole life, and I sure as hell won¡¯t start now.¡±


    I sat back down on her bed, and this time, she let me take her hand. ¡°You¡¯re not second to anyone, Celeste,¡± I said earnestly. ¡°There¡¯s only you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± she whispered.


    I didn¡¯t me her. I could hardly believe myself.


    I swallowed. ¡°I¡¯ve already proven it to your friends; what more can I do?¡±


    She didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Let me move into your pack. Into your home.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your future Luna, am I not?¡± she asked. ¡°Sera is gone from your home; it is only right that I take my ce.¡±


    A sour pit yawned open in my stomach, and I could feel myself recoiling. I could feel Ashar, too, curling back inside me like he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of what Celeste was suggesting.


    But the doctor¡¯s warning pulsed like a brand against my conscience. She needed stability. She needed something to live for. I couldn¡¯t push her more than I¡¯d already done.


    My hesitation, my confusion, and guilt didn¡¯t matter right now.


    All that mattered was keeping Celeste happy. Keeping her alive.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said softly, nodding once. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Her fingers tightened around mine. A bright smile cut across her face like a shooting star.


    Ashar howled inside me in protest, but I silenced him. I silenced everything.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The soreness in my limbs was nothingpared to the ache in my chest.


    OTS training had never felt so long.


    Every movement, every technique Maya corrected, echoed with fragments of this morning¡¯s altercation¡ªKieran¡¯s furious eyes, the way his body pressed mine against the wall, the pure unhinged rage in his voice when he warned me never to hit him again.


    Even now, I felt his imprint like fingerprints on my skin.


    I didn¡¯t tell Maya everything. Just enough. She noticed the way my strikes were off, how my breath kept catching, how my focus kept wavering.


    ¡°You¡¯re in your head, Sera,¡± Maya said gently during a sparring break. ¡°Come back to your body.¡±


    I nodded, swallowing hard.


    ¡°I know things have been messytely. But you¡¯re not alone in this, babe. You never were.¡±


    Something about the way she said it, like she meant it down to the marrow, made my throat go tight.


    After training, she flung a towel over her shoulder and nudged me with a grin. ¡°Dinner? My ce. I don¡¯t want you going back to that empty house with your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered. ¡°Neither do I.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t even the empty house I was avoiding; it was the memory I knew still lingered in my foyer.


    She looped her arm through mine. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m making grilled salmon. You can rant, cry, or copse¡ªdealer¡¯s choice.¡±


    I gave her a small smile, grateful that there was someone who existed who cared this much about me.


    Seeing as Lucian drove me to OTS after Kieran stormed out of my house in the morning, I carpooled with Maya to her house.


    By the time we arrived, I felt lighter and wasughing at some hrious story she was telling me about her college days.


    But then, every ounce of mirth and amusement drained from my body as we stepped into her kitchen, and I saw Ethan setting the table like he belonged there.


    I froze.


    He nced up and smiled. ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hey?¡± I replied carefully, turning to Maya in question.


    She gave me a sheepish smile that looked more like a grimace. ¡°I did promise you a dinner date with my mate.¡±

 Chapter 54 FUCKING SHITSHOW

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 54 FUCKING SHITSHOW</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The tension in the kitchen had teeth.


    Maya still had her arm looped through mine, her body warm and grounding. But every inch of me had gone cold as I stared at my brother, his shirt sleeves rolled to the elbows, oozing polished calm as he set down silverware like this was any normal night.


    Like we weren¡¯t estranged, and he wasn¡¯t one of the chief orchestrators of my misery.


    "Hey," he repeated.


    I blinked. My throat felt suddenly too tight. "You...you live here now?"


    Maya nudged me lightly. "I invited him for dinner. He wanted to see you. Talk."


    I turned to her slowly and tried to keep the usation out of my voice, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling ambushed. "Why?"


    Maya shifted, suddenly uncharacteristically nervous. "Because he has regrets, Sera. He wants to apologize to you, make things right.¡± She leaned in. ¡°I don¡¯t want my mate and my best friend at loggerheads.¡±


    I pressed my lips tightly, looking away. It was hard not to feel like Maya had overstepped, but I guess if I squinted and turned my head to the side, I could see where she wasing from.


    She only ever knew the extent of what I told her; she could never know how it truly felt to have your big brother, who was supposed to be a protector, stand with the rest of the world against you.


    I inhaled through my nose and forced my limbs to move, to sit at the modest kitchen table from where I could watch Maya set to work on making dinner.


    ¡°Here,¡± Ethan said quietly, pushing a ss of red wine towards me. I epted it without looking up at him.


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    I stared at the dark red liquid. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯re doing this.¡±


    I shrugged in reply. I couldn¡¯t return his sentiment just yet. They should¡¯ve been d I didn¡¯t immediately race for the door.


    While they cooked, I watched Maya and Ethan from the corner of my eye. They¡¯d only been mates for a short while, but they had a dynamic that was kind of sweet to watch.


    They teased each other relentlessly, working seamlessly together. So while I still felt ufortable and there was an ache in my chest I couldn¡¯t exin, I was at least happy for my friend that she¡¯d found what I¡¯d spent most of my life¡ªespecially thest ten years¡ªmissing.


    When they were done, theyid out grilled salmon, sweet potatoes, and a tossed sd, and we settled to eat.


    I waited for ten minutes to pass, for our tes to be filled and the first couple of forkfuls to be consumed before I spoke.


    "You wanted to talk?" I said coolly, folding my napkin into a tighter and tighter square in myp.


    Ethan cleared his throat and nodded once. "I wanted to apologize."


    I arched an eyebrow. ¡°For what?¡±


    He sighed heavily. ¡°Everything. For shunning you all these years, treating you as less than. For being a bad brother.¡±


    I stared, shocked at how...easy the apology hade.


    There was no tremor in his voice. No guilt. Just calm, measured speech, like this was everyday conversation.


    Like his ¡®being a bad brother¡¯ hadn¡¯t been pivotal in ruining my life.


    ¡°Right,¡± I mumbled, turning back to my te.


    ¡°Do you forgive me?¡±


    I snorted into my ss of wine.


    Maya shifted beside me. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    "No, it¡¯s okay," Ethan cut in. "She deserves to feel as wronged as she wants. I didn¡¯te here expecting forgiveness so quickly."


    "Good," I muttered.


    He studied me for a beat. Then, his next words cut through the remaining warmth in the room.


    "Celeste tried to kill herself earlier today."


    Maya went still beside me. My stomach bottomed out. That was why Kieran had run out like his ass was on fire.


    Ethan continued, tone deliberately measured. "She drank bleach. Thankfully, she was already in the hospital and was quickly stabilized, but the doctors say her wolf is rapidly deteriorating. She¡¯s in an extremely fragile state right now.¡±


    I blinked, waiting for the right emotions to spread through me¡ªshock, guilt, panic, grief, even. But all I could feel was a distant, surreal numbness. Like I was finding out news about someone I didn¡¯t know.


    Maya reached for my hand under the table, but I didn¡¯t squeeze back.


    "I¡¯m not asking you to care about her," Ethan said. "But I am asking you to stop."


    I turned my head slowly. "Stop what, exactly?"


    "Stop going after Kieran."


    Iughed. Bitter and low. "You think I went after him, that I¡¯m going after him?"


    ¡°Celeste thinks he loves you, or at least that you two still have some kind of connection. It tears her apart, and she¡¯s slowly unraveling every day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault,¡± I said. ¡°She should talk to Kieran about it. There¡¯s nothing going on between us, and he should do a better job of assuring her.¡±


    ¡°But can you me her?¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°You and Kieran hurt her all those years ago and¡ª¡±


    ¡°I seem to recall you being at the garden the night of the g.¡± My voice was tight. ¡°Are you not curious about the message she sent me? About the possibility that Celeste had something to do with my being in that hotel room that night?¡±


    Ethan sighed. ¡°Spection aside¡ª¡±


    My fork nged against my te, and I felt Maya wince. ¡°Spection?¡± I said incredulously.


    Ethan didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much, Sera. I know the rift between you two won¡¯t be so easily sealed, just...stop feeding it. Don¡¯t hurt her any more than she already is. Don¡¯t be the reason she attempts to give up again.¡±


    The silence in the kitchen felt like broken ss. I stared at Ethan for a long time, struggling to arrange my tumbling thoughts and emotions.


    I stood.


    Maya stood too. "Sera, please."


    "This is why you brought me here?" I said, eyes burning. "So your mate could guilt-trip me?"


    "It¡¯s not like that¡ª"


    "No," I snapped. "He said his piece. And so will I."


    I turned to Ethan, who had his jaw clenched. "Celeste made her choices. She tried to end her life because she lost control of a narrative she manipted ten years ago. That¡¯s not my fault. That¡¯s not on me. I will not shoulder the me for her unraveling.¡±


    I blinked away treacherous tears that threatened to spill out of my eyes. ¡°And the fact that you gave that half-assed apology, went through this entire fucking ruse just so you could once again plead Celeste¡¯s case, once again prove that you have and will always be on her side, is the reason why I will never forgive you, Ethan.¡±


    He nched. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Update your family tree,¡± I hissed. ¡°You have only one sister.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡± Maya reached for me, but I yanked my arm from her grasp and strode out of the kitchen.


    MAYA¡¯S POV


    The mming door echoed through my ribcage.


    Ethan stayed sitting, his expression unreadable.


    I turned to him slowly. "What the hell was that, Ethan?"


    He sighed. "It needed to be said."


    "Did it?"


    He met my eyes. "She needed to hear it. Celeste¡¯s on the edge, Maya. She could¡¯ve died."


    "And you thought ambushing Sera and using her of chasing after Kieran was going to fix that?"


    "I think saving my sister¡¯s life is more important than anything else."


    ¡°Sera is your sister, too!¡±


    His eyes flickered. ¡°She¡¯s not the one tethering over the edge.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been tethering over the fucking edge for decades, and you never once noticed!¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± He shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    I nodded, stepping around the table, eyes burning. ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t get the full extent of your rtionship, but I understand that tonight, you used me to get to her.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. "I didn¡¯t use you."


    "Bullshit. You knew she wouldn¡¯te if you asked her. You asked me to do it because you knew she trusted me.¡±


    He stood now too, towering slightly over me. "And was that so wrong, helping me?¡±


    "And what about me, Ethan?" I hissed. "Did you think for a second how it would feel to sit between my best friend and my mate and listen to that fucking shitshow?"


    A muscle in his jaw ticked. "I didn¡¯t expect it to go like this."


    "Of course you didn¡¯t. You thought she¡¯d cry and give in and y the part you all need her to y¡ªagain."


    I turned away and braced my hands on the counter.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fucking believe this,¡± I whispered.


    A long silence followed.


    Then Ethan said quietly, "You¡¯re angry."


    I scoffed. "Damn right I am. You had the gall to bring up Celeste¡¯s suicide attempt as if it was somehow Sera¡¯s fault, as if she hadn¡¯t already been wrongfully med for everything else that has ever gone wrong."


    His jaw ticked. ¡°I came here in good faith. I thought maybe¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, spare me!¡± I snapped. ¡°You came to make Sera the viin, something your entire fucking family loves to do. You didn¡¯t even have the decency to mean that weak-ass apology.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I should have ended this the moment I realized who you are.¡±


    Ethan stiffened. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    I turned to him. ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, things you¡¯ll regretter.¡±


    I straightened and crossed my arms. "Like what? That I should¡¯ve walked away the moment I realized you were Sera¡¯s asshole brother?"


    His face hardened. ¡°Maya, watch what you say.¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± I challenged, rising to match him, our gazes locked in a fiery tango. ¡°You¡¯ll do to me what you did to her? Torture me? Silence me? Gaslight me? Make me feel like I¡¯m worthless?¡±


    His voice dropped an octave. "I can deal with your temper, Maya. I can deal with your sarcasm, your fire, your dramatics¡ªhell, I fucking love it all. But don¡¯t challenge my loyalty to this rtionship. Not like this."


    ¡°How am I supposed to trust your fucking loyalty when I¡¯ve watched you hurt the girl you call sister? It doesn¡¯t paint you in a favorable light, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Maya,¡± he ground out, ¡°stop this.¡±


    "Why should I?¡±


    He stepped closer. "Because I won¡¯t ept it."


    I lifted my chin. ¡°And what about me? What about what I¡¯m willing to ept?¡±


    We stared at each other. Unmoving. Unflinching. Both of us breathing too hard in the too-quiet room.


    He shook his head. "Think carefully about where this conversation is going, Maya.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, my voice clipped. ¡°You think very carefully. Think about your actions and who you really are. Because I am not going to choose you over what¡¯s right.¡±


    The silence between us was sharp. Final.


    And then, without another word, I turned my back on him, heart hammering, chest burning as I drew the line.

 Chapter 55 RETAIL THERAPY

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 55 RETAIL THERAPY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    My vision blurred as I stood on the sidewalk in front of Maya¡¯s apartment building, my fingers trembling on my phone as I tried to order an Uber to take me home.


    The sun was lower in the sky now, casting long gold shadows on the pavement. I¡¯d barely spent an hour in there, and yet it had felt like an eternity.


    I cursed myself when my fingers slipped for the umpteenth time, wondering when exactly I would stop letting Celeste and Kieran and Ethan and every other ugly part of my past affect me so acutely.


    It was like I took a step forward only to stumble three steps backwards.


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    I stiffened at the sound of Maya¡¯s voice and didn¡¯t turn, locking my spine.


    ¡°Sera, wait¡ª¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Save it, Maya. I don¡¯t want to hear you justify his actions or plead his case.¡±


    Remorse shed across her face as she stepped in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m not here to do that, Sera. I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°You are?¡±


    She took her hands in mine. ¡°Of course I am. Gods, Sera, I¡¯m so sorry, I had no idea it would blow up like that.¡±


    ¡°You could have warned me,¡± I said tightly. ¡°I could have told you that that¡¯s the kind of shit that happens when you put Ethan and me in the same room.¡±


    ¡°I feel so awful, Sera.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I get it. You didn¡¯t mean harm.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she said quickly, breath hitching. ¡°But I still hurt you. And I¡¯m so fucking sorry.¡±


    I looked at her¡ªreally looked¡ªand saw the ache in her eyes, the one I¡¯d carried in mine for so long. Regret. Shame. Something deeper, unspoken.


    I frowned, ncing back at the building. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Forget that.¡± She squeezed my hand tighter. ¡°Do you forgive me?¡±


    I bit my lip. ¡°Listen, Maya, I understand that Ethan is your mate, and I know that bond is stronger than anything else. I don¡¯t want our friendship to affect that, so maybe you and I should maintain some distance¡ª¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes red. ¡°Sera! How can you say that?¡±


    The hurt in her eyes took me off guard. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Does our rtionship mean that little to you that you¡¯d just give it up?¡±


    My mouth gaped. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡ª¡± I exhaled. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a friend like you, Maya¡ª¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve never had a friend like you!¡±


    I blinked. ¡°That... can¡¯t be right.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she insisted, stepping closer. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but I can be brusque, intimidating, and generally antagonistic.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Those are not particr attributes that attract friends.¡±


    My lips twitched. ¡°You are pretty intimidating,¡±¡ªI squeezed her hand¡ª¡°but I¡¯ve been toldtely that I¡¯m bing more and more antagonistic.¡±


    Herugh was like a sigh. ¡°Oh, no, am I rubbing off on you?¡±


    ¡°Even more reason why we should keep our distance.¡±


    Her grip tightened on mine. ¡°Don¡¯t even dare joke about that, Sera.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it this time; Iughed.


    Forgiveness wasn¡¯t a straight line. It curved, twisted, doubled back on itself until you barely knew which way was forward.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to forgive Ethan. Maybe I never would be.


    But Maya... Maya was different.


    I pulled her into a hug, tightening my arms around her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you, too,¡± I murmured.


    Her entire body heaved with her sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I betrayed you; it¡¯ll never happen again.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t betray me,¡± I said, pulling back slightly, ¡°but Ethan did. And if he uses you like that again¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drop him,¡± Maya said instantly, fire shing in her eyes. ¡°I swear to you, Seraphina. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s my mate or my soulmate or whatever new moniker the Moon Goddesses up with. I will never abandon a friend for a man. I could live without him.¡± She stepped closer. ¡°I refuse to live without you.¡±


    That undid me.


    I exhaled slowly, something loosening in my chest that I hadn¡¯t realized was coiled tight.


    We hugged again, clinging to each other on the street corner like two war-weary soldiers clinging to the same lifeline.


    When we finally pulled back, Maya sniffed and looked down, noting the Uber app open on my phone.


    ¡°No,¡± she dered, taking the device from my hand and pocketing it. ¡°We need catharsis to properly process all the trauma we just went through.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Trauma? That¡¯s cute.¡±


    She ignored my sarcasm and beamed. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping!¡±


    I groaned, smiling. ¡°One would think your favorite hobby was knife throwing or like rock climbing without a harness, not something as mundane as shopping.¡±


    ¡°Tough,¡± she said, looping her arm through mine and leading me towards the car park. ¡°We need some kind of therapy after tonight, and what¡¯s the best form?¡± She smirked. ¡°Retail therapy.¡±


    ***


    Well, it seemed like Maya¡¯s knowledge extended far beyond training techniques, because she was right: Retail therapy was a tried and true art.


    It was like one of those makeover montages in old teen movies. We wandered into an overpriced boutique where Maya tried on an absurd wide-brimmed hat, and I vetoed a cardigan that made me look like a substitute teacher.


    Then, a skincare store where she lectured me on the moral necessity of double cleansing, and I, in turn, mocked the price of a single jar of moisturizer with gold flecks in it.


    With every burst ofughter at the ridiculous outfits Maya tried on and gasp of horror at the resulting price tags, I felt the tension of the day fade away.


    Things couldn¡¯t really be that bad in my life as long as I had Maya in my corner and she¡¯d promised that she wasn¡¯t going anywhere soon.


    The night was already going splendidly¡ªand then we passed it.


    A storefront, glossy ck with neon signs in curly pink script.


    Velvet & Vice ¡ª for your darkest delights.


    I raised an eyebrow and snorted in derision. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Maya smirked, already tugging me toward the door. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Wait, no, Maya¡ª"


    ¡°Come on, Sera.¡± She continued pulling with her superior strength. ¡°One toy won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    I flushed. ¡°I don¡¯t need¡ª¡±


    ¡°Every woman needs options,¡± she interrupted breezily. ¡°Men have proven time and time again that they are unreliable. Your own hands?¡± She wiggled her brows like she had ample experience. ¡°They¡¯ll never let you down.¡±


    The interior was low-lit, sleek, and intimidating as hell. Shelves lined with objects that made my brain short-circuit. Some things I couldn¡¯t even name.


    But Maya was in her element.


    She examined the toys with a critical eye, turning vibrators like she was reading winebels. ¡°This one¡¯s too weak. This one¡¯s shaped weird. Ooh, dual stimtion¡ªvery important.¡±


    ¡°Why do you know so much?¡± I hissed, trying to look casual while also hiding behind a disy shaped like a swan.


    ¡°I may be able to live without a man, but not without stimtion,¡± she said with a wink. ¡°Also, I¡¯m not a coward.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a coward,¡± I said, crossing my arms.


    ¡°Great,¡± she said, plopping a bright pink box into my hands. ¡°Then you won¡¯t chicken out. This one¡¯s waterproof.¡±


    I blinked at the packaging. ¡°Why do I need it to be waterproof¡ªactually, never mind.¡±


    Maya selected one for herself, too. ¡°Synchronized girl-gasm night?¡±


    ¡°Never say that to me again,¡± I said tly, but I didn¡¯t put the box back.


    We paid quickly, both of us giggling like teenagers, and stepped out onto the street. I was just about to suggest getting iced coffee or pizza¡ªseeing as we never actually got through dinner¡ªwhen I heard the worst sound imaginable.


    ¡°Seraphina?¡±


    My spine snapped straight.


    There he was¡ªjust when I thought I could end the bad day on a high note.


    Kieran.

 Chapter 56 TESTOSTERONE AND AGGRESSION LEVELS

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 56 TESTOSTERONE AND AGGRESSION LEVELS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    It was supposed to be a simple errand.


    In and out. Grab the groceries. Head back before Celeste got antsy.


    As soon as I¡¯d agreed for her to move in with me, she¡¯d instantly¡ªmiraculously¡ªfelt better, and an hourter, had been discharged from the hospital.


    I¡¯d spent thest three hours moving her stuff from Margaret¡¯s house into mine. It was...overwhelming, to say the least. But it made Celeste so happy, and that had to make everything worth it.


    And if I felt a rush of relief when she asked me to go out for groceries so we could have a home-cooked dinner for our first night? Oh well.


    But I so didn¡¯t expect to run into Sera for the second time today.


    I¡¯d just loaded thest of the groceries into my trunk when the sound of giggling made me turn. And there she was.


    Sera.


    She hadn¡¯t seen me yet, and I used that opportunity to watch her. Her head was turned towards Maya, a smile as bright as a thousand suns as sheughed.


    Gods, that sound. I¡¯d heard herugh more times since we got divorced than in the entirety of our marriage, and each time, it seemed to carve a hole inside me.


    They turned in my direction, their arms full of shopping bags, and I knew that was my cue to turn around, to walk away before we had yet another altercation.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    It seemed like with Sera, there was always something hanging unsaid¡ªunfinished business. Tonight¡¯s own was that I was not satisfied with how we¡¯d left things in the morning.


    My legs moved before I could stop them.


    My mouth opened before I could stop myself. ¡°Seraphina?¡±


    The moment her eyes met mine, everything else seemed to fall away.


    Time. Noise. The passing crowd. Even the distant voice in my head that screamed this was a terrible fucking idea.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, body tensing with that silent, steel-edgedposure she¡¯d suddenly perfected.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± I added.


    She arched a brow and said smoothly, ¡°What, your spies didn¡¯t update you?¡±


    I flinched. Fair.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te looking for a fight,¡± I said calmly.


    She snorted. ¡°That¡¯ll be a first.¡±


    I clenched my jaw. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Listen, Kieran,¡± Maya chimed in, ¡°Sera and I have had quite the day, and honestly, we¡¯ve had our fill of egotistical Alphas so if you could just¡ª¡±


    The growl slipped out before I could stop myself. ¡°I don¡¯t recall pulling you into this conversation, Maya. Just because Ethan is your mate doesn¡¯t mean you can speak to me however you want.¡±


    She took a step forward, half of her body shielding Sera like I was a danger to her. Sera must have told Maya what happened this morning, once again painting me the viin.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll find, Kieran, that I do whatever the fuck I want, and I¡¯m not scared of a posturing man-child.¡±


    Anger pulsed inside me. I was not in the best of moods, and if Maya kept pushing me, she was going to find out the hard way that¡ª


    Sera ced a hand on her friend¡¯s arm, holding her back as she stepped forward, too. Maya turned and raised a brow.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool,¡± she said gently, eyeing me warily. ¡°I can deal with him.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to,¡± Maya insisted.


    Sera shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t be long. Wait for me in the car?¡±


    Maya hesitated before sighing. ¡°Fine.¡±


    She shot me a re I returned before she turned and stomped away.


    When she was out of sight, Sera turned to me and folded her arms, a ck shopping bag dangling from her grip. ¡°Think we can have this conversation without testosterone and aggression levels rising?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not an animal.¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me.¡±


    I exhaled, determined not to prove her right. ¡°Listen, Sera, about this morning¡ª¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Celeste?¡±


    I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°What?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Ethan told me she tried to kill herself.¡±


    I shook my head, surprised by how much I didn¡¯t want to talk about Celeste¡ªor be reminded that she was back at home waiting for me. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Great. So I¡¯ll give you the summarized version of what I told Ethan.¡± She held out a finger. ¡°One: No, I won¡¯t be apologizing to Celeste. Two: I¡¯ve never once chased you, so you need to exin that to her in a way that she fucking gets it. And three¡ª¡±


    ¡°What the¡ªSera, I¡¯m not here to talk to you about Celeste.¡±


    Her brows rose. ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Then what do you want to talk about?¡±


    I took a deep breath. ¡°Us.¡±


    She made an incredulous sound. ¡°Excuse me?¡± She took a step back. ¡°There is no ¡®us¡¯, Kieran.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about what happened ten years ago, and¡ª"


    ¡°No,¡± she said sharply and firmly. ¡°Absolutely fucking not.¡±


    She turned on her heels and started to walk away.


    I closed the distance in two quick strides, reaching out to grab her arm. ¡°Sera, wait!¡±


    She turned her head, her eyes shing. ¡°Do you know what Ethan said to me tonight?¡± She didn¡¯t pause after her rhetorical question. ¡°He asked me to stop going after you because it was hurting precious Celeste. He said my memory of that night¡ªthe memory you¡¯re so desperate to rehash¡ªwas mere spection.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am so fucking done!¡± she snapped. ¡°Done with being the bad guy in everybody¡¯s story. Right now, you¡¯re the one chasing me, and I would appreciate it, Kieran, if you would just leave me alone!¡±


    She aggressively yanked her arm out of my grasp, and the stic handle of one of her bags snapped from the force.


    The bag tipped sideways, spilling its contents across the floor. A pink satin box rolled out¡ªfollowed by another, smaller ck case.


    I reached down to help, and then I saw what had fallen.


    My jaw clenched.


    The satin box was half-open, revealing a glittering bullet vibrator. The smaller case was clearly branded with a cartoon dick, unmistakable in purpose.


    Instantly, heat surged through me¡ªconfusion morphing into jealousy morphing into rage.


    ¡°What the fuck, Seraphina?¡± I growled.


    She leaned down and snatched the box out of my grip, closing it. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my stuff,¡± she muttered, a light dusting of pink on her cheeks.


    ¡°You buying toys now?¡± I demanded, barely able to keep my voice steady. ¡°What, Lucian¡¯s not doing it for you?¡±


    She froze.


    I knew I¡¯d crossed a line. I didn¡¯t even know why I said that, because as soon as I did, the thought of Lucian actually touching her made something primal and violent crawl beneath my skin.


    She turned slowly, standing upright with deliberate grace, and looked me dead in the eye.


    ¡°Lucian knows how to please a woman without using brute force or guilt,¡± she said coldly. ¡°And unlike some people, he doesn¡¯t need a decade to figure out where the clit is.¡±


    The blow was clean. Direct. Hit it¡¯s fucking mark.


    But she wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°In fact,¡± she continued, tucking the fallen toys back into another bag, ¡°forget Lucian. These are for me. Because I¡¯ve learned, after years of disappointment, that sometimes I have to take my own pleasure into my own hands. You wouldn¡¯t know anything about that, would you, Kieran?¡±


    My vision tinted red. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±


    She stepped into my space, eyes zing. ¡°Worry less about what¡¯s going on between my legs and more about satisfying the woman waiting in your bed. You¡¯ve spent ten years being a mediocre lover; I truly hope poor Celeste doesn¡¯t get disappointed. But if she does,¡±¡ªshe shoved the torn shopping bag at my chest that bore the name and logo of the adult store¡ª¡°she knows where to go.¡±


    For a second, I just...gaped.


    Every single time I met Sera, there was a new version of her I didn¡¯t recognize. A version that ignited new levels of rage and guilt and confusion.


    I grabbed her arm¡ªnot hard, but enough to hold her there, to stop her from walking away again.


    But before I could even summon appropriate words for the situation, my phone vibrated.


    Once. Twice. Then a flood of iing messages, insistent and frantic, like my phone was having a seizure in my pocket.


    Sera rolled her eyes and scoffed.


    ¡°Run along, Kieran. Your Luna awaits.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not¡ª¡± I started, then stopped. Because she was. She fucking was.


    Sera shook her head and pulled her arm out of my grasp. ¡°I¡¯m getting really fucking tired of saying this, but stay away from me, Kieran. I¡¯m not yours to save or harass or whatever it is you think this is.¡±


    Frustration red under my anger. Why couldn¡¯t I have one fucking conversation with Sera without interruptions?


    ¡°Sera, we¡¯re not done¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes. We are, Kieran.¡±


    She turned, walking away with her head held high and shoulders squared. And I stood there like a damn fool, the scent of her still burning in my nose.

 Chapter 57 A CLEAN SLATE

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 57 A CLEAN SLATE</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I saw the first charge on my phone just as I was unlocking the car.


    Then the second.


    And the third.


    By the time I slid into the driver¡¯s seat, my ck card had racked up more activity than it usually saw in a month.


    My phone kept vibrating as transaction notifications rolled in¡ªone from a luxury boutique downtown, another from a high-end floral shop, then a long, confusing list of vendors ranging from party decorators to candle artisans.


    I gripped the steering wheel with one hand and scrolled with the other, trying to make sense of the mess. Makeup counters. Custom stationery. Caviar. A damn harpist.


    What the actual fuck?


    My mind shed immediately to Celeste.


    She¡¯d only just moved in, and already, she was treating my card like it had no limit. Which¡ªtechnically¡ªwas true. But even I was rmed by the rate at which she was burning through my resources.


    It was cumtively more of my money than Sera had spent in the decade we were married¡ªand all those expenses were for Daniel.


    I wasn¡¯t a man prone to panic, but when you see your card hemorrhaging that fast, your mind jumps to the worst.


    Maybe Celeste had had another episode. Maybe this was her way of trying to cope. Maybe¡ª


    I cut the engine and sped home, tension coiling in my chest. The usual guilt, anger, and frustration from my encounter with Sera lingered, but it was buried beneath the gnawing sense that something was off.


    This wasn¡¯t normal behavior¡ªeven for Celeste.


    I parked outside the house and immediately noticed the difference.


    Balloons.


    Actual. Fucking. Balloons.


    Tied to the front porch columns like we were prepping for a baby shower.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    I pushed open the door, and my house was...gone.


    In its ce was a riot of soft pastels, cloying floral scents, and piles upon piles of shopping bags from every store imaginable. I had to step over a pink boxbeled ¡°party favors¡± just to get into the foyer.


    ¡°Celeste?¡± I called out.


    ¡°In here, darling!¡±


    I followed the voice, past more bags and shoe boxes and a suspicious number of throw pillows littering the hallway like breadcrumbs.


    My living room had been turned into what looked like the aftermath of a beauty pageant. Ribbons and fabrics draped from curtain rods. A giant, glittering ¡°C¡± balloon hovered near the ceiling like an ominous omen.


    Celeste stood in the middle of it all, her hands on her hips, wearing a silky peach robe and sipping a green smoothie with a straw shaped like a mingo.


    ¡°Kieran!¡± she beamed. ¡°You¡¯re just in time. I need your opinion¡ªdo you prefer roses or peonies for the centerpieces?¡±


    I stared at her. Then the room. Then my phone, which buzzed with yet another charge.


    ¡°You went shopping,¡± I said tly.


    I¡¯d been gone less than an hour. Less. Than. One. Hour.


    ¡°Oh, babe, I went curating. These things aren¡¯t just purchases, they¡¯re investments into our shared future.¡±


    I stepped forward, ignoring the glittery chaos. ¡°Celeste, what is all this?¡±


    She blinked, setting her smoothie down on a side table that wasn¡¯t mine. ¡°I want to host a small party. To officially announce that we¡¯re back together. And what better way to do that than to throw a tasteful, elegant soir¨¦e that will rival Lucian Reed¡¯s g?¡±


    I rubbed my jaw, scrambling for what to say. This morning, she drank bleach, and now, she was nning a fucking party?


    My silence stretched long enough for her to cock her head.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± she asked, her voice tightening just a fraction.


    I scanned the room again, and my chest constricted. There was too much. Too much color, too much clutter, too much Celeste. My house had been stripped of anything remotely mine.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel¡¯s painting?¡± I asked suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The finger painting he made¡ªthe one that used to hang over the firece.¡±


    Celeste waved a manicured hand. ¡°Oh, that old thing? I had it moved to the garage. Didn¡¯t match the new aesthetic.¡±


    My mouth opened, then closed again.


    ¡°And the photos?¡± I walked over to the bookshelf in the corner of the living room. ¡°Where¡¯s the picture of Daniel¡¯s kindergarten graduation? Or the one of him in the wolf onesie?¡±


    Celeste shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re in a box. Somewhere safe. I needed the space for more recent memories.¡±


    Sure enough, the shelves now featured curated portraits of her¡ªCeleste at a g, Celeste on a beach, Celeste with me from ten years ago, before everything fell apart.


    Like she was trying to erase every year that had passed between then and now.


    My steps carried me to the fridge, desperate to find some anchor¡ªsome relic of the life I¡¯d built outside of this glittering hallucination.


    Gone.


    The report cards Daniel had proudly pinned up with his SpongeBob-shaped mas¡ªgone.


    The fridge was empty save for a single menu taped to it: ¡°Celeste¡¯s Dinner Party nning Schedule.¡±


    I stared at it in disbelief.


    ¡°I just thought it was time for a refresh,¡± Celeste said behind me. ¡°A new Chapter. New memories. A clean te.¡±


    A clean te.


    As if my son wasn¡¯t part of my story. As if Sera had never existed.


    I didn¡¯t know what bothered me more¡ªthat she¡¯d done it so casually, or that I hadn¡¯t noticed how much of Sera and Daniel existed in my home until it was suddenly all gone.


    ¡°Celeste...¡± I turned to face her. ¡°You can¡¯t just erase everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not erasing, Kie. I¡¯m evolving.¡± She sauntered toward me, hands running along my chest. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? A new start? We¡¯ve both made mistakes, but this¡ªthis is us rebuilding.¡±


    I looked down at her perfectly made-up face, no trace of her supposed mental instability.


    She was beautiful. Impable. Devoted, in her own warped way.


    But she wasn¡¯t home.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask,¡± I said quietly.


    She blinked. ¡°Ask what?¡±


    ¡°Before moving everything. Before redecorating my life. Before deciding to throw a party. You. Didn¡¯t. Ask. Me.¡±


    Her brows furrowed, but she held on to her smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I needed to. We¡¯re together now.¡±


    ¡°Are we?¡± I asked before I could help myself, and the question tasted bitter on my tongue.


    She stepped back like I¡¯d pped her. ¡°I moved in, Kieran. I¡¯m nning our future. You said yes.¡±


    ¡°I said yes to us living together, to giving you a ce to recover,¡± I corrected. ¡°Not to hosting a goddamn summit.¡±


    The temperature in the room dropped. Her smile disappeared like a switch had been flipped.


    ¡°I see,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Still dancing to Seraphina¡¯s tune, then?¡±


    I clenched my jaw. ¡°Don¡¯t, Celeste. This has absolutely nothing to do with Sera.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Because when she moved in ten years ago, you were more than happy to let her ingratiate herself into your life.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that! Sera never¡ª¡±


    She crossed her arms, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Go ahead, Kie,pare me to Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± My voice cracked like a whip, and she flinched.


    I exhaled shakily, turning away. My fingers twitched with the desire to punch something. Preferably the gaudy fucking balloons.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Instead, I walked to the staircase and looked up toward the second floor.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed,¡± I called out. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°But we were going to have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Order something.¡± I didn¡¯t turn back. ¡°You¡¯ve already proven yourself an expert at that.¡±


    I climbed the stairs, my boots thudding against the wood.


    The hallway upstairs had also changed. Her perfume clung to the walls. Her robe draped over the banister. My bedroom door was open, revealing a new set of bedsheets¡ªsilk, pink, expensive.


    On the nightstand was a candle that smelled like pomegranate and vani.


    I walked into Daniel¡¯s room next.


    And exhaled with relief.


    She hadn¡¯t had time to touch his room.


    His racecar bed with the spaceship sheets, the train track that wound through his room, his toys, books, framed photos of us¡ªthey were all there.


    I stepped into the room and sat on the edge of the bed, gently running my hands over his sheets. He hadn¡¯t slept in this room in a long, long time, but I could almost convince myself that I could feel his warmth all around.


    I pressed a hand over my mouth and groaned.


    What the fuck was I doing?


    How had I gotten here?


    Divorcing Sera had been the inciting incident. I¡¯d thought it was the right thing to do, the only way to move forward.


    I¡¯d thought the love I had for Celeste was the most important thing in the world.


    But now...


    Sera had morphed into aplete stranger. Daniel was miles away. My home was...gone.


    My phone buzzed again. Another charge. Another indulgence. Another thing I¡¯d have to pretend didn¡¯t make me feel like I was suffocating.


    I shifted and curled up on Daniel¡¯s duvet, greedily inhaling the faint traces of his scent that remained.


    I was an awkward fit on his bed, my long legs dangling over the edge.


    And that¡¯s how I fell asleep¡ªufortable and uneasy, feeling like a stranger in my own home.

 Chapter 58 MORE SPARKLE THAN SENSE

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 58 MORE SPARKLE THAN SENSE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    When Maya shoved her phone in front of my face, I almost cramped while I was stretching.


    ¡°Can you believe this?¡±


    I squinted, reading the headline.


    ¡®Alpha Kieran ckthorne to Host Intimate Soir¨¦e with Future Luna, Celeste Lockwood.¡¯


    The photo attached was grotesquely polished¡ªCeleste in a backless gown, coy smile in full bloom, clutching Kieran¡¯s arm like he was a flight risk.


    I barely recognized the man beside her. He looked like a wax figure. Too still. Too stiff. Too... not him.


    Maya snorted as she pulled the phone back, her face twisted in a sneer.


    ¡°¡®Intimate soir¨¦e¡¯? Please. That shit is posted on basically every media outlet in LA. She probably hired half of LA¡¯s photographers to make sure every angle of her new nose job gets coverage.¡±


    I didn¡¯tugh. I just stretched out on the yoga mat and pushed up into a nk. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Ethan got an invitation?¡±


    ¡°Of course he did,¡± Maya said, sliding into cobra with way too much smug ease. ¡°And he asked me toe, but we both know I¡¯d rather eat ss than sit through that circus.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you to boycott your mate¡¯s social obligations,¡± I murmured, trying to keep the conversation casual.


    ¡°You¡¯re not asking me. It¡¯s my choice.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡ª¡± I sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to choose. Celeste is your mate¡¯s sister; you¡¯re inevitably going to be pulled into her circle more and more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, honey.¡± She rolled onto her back and flopped her arms out dramatically. ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t a factor, I wouldn¡¯t go. That girl¡¯s so desperate for relevance, she¡¯d host a funeral for a dead fish if she thought Vogue might cover the floral arrangements.¡±


    I let out a breathlessugh before flopping onto my back, too, sweat clinging to my skin. The muffled sounds of people training all around us had be familiar music to my ears, and I smiled softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to move on,¡± I told Maya. ¡°To grow into your life with Ethan, even if it oveps with...that.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± she said. ¡°But I refuse to acquaint myself with someone who has more sparkle than sense.¡±


    I snorted before I could help myself, and we exchanged a look, understanding passing between us.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Maya said, pping my thigh as she sat up. ¡°Enoughzing around. Let¡¯s see if today¡¯s the day you can put me on my ass.¡±


    I groaned, pushing myself up, too. ¡°We both know today¡¯s not the day.¡±


    She grinned. ¡°Aw, but you¡¯re so cute when you try.¡± She wiggled her brows as I stood.


    ¡°Just pretend I¡¯m a life-size blow-up doll of Celeste.¡±


    I smirked, cracking my knuckles as Celeste¡¯s pretty, vindictive face shed before my leads. ¡°Okay. Maybe today¡¯ll be the day.¡±


    ***


    Today wasn¡¯t the day.


    I was curled up in the living room in the evening, a bag of frozen peas pressed to the shoulder I¡¯dnded on when Maya had flipped me and pinned me to the floor. Twice.


    With everything that had been going on over thest couple of days, only one thing could cheer me up and distract me from my social media feed, which had been taken over by news of the most unintimate intimate soir¨¦e known to man¡ªand wolf¡ªkind..


    The video call crackled to life on my encrypted phone, and there he was¡ªmy boy, curled up on the bed surrounded by the new plushies I¡¯d sent him and a half-eaten apple in hand.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    My heart swelled instantly. ¡°Hey, sweetheart. Is that dinner or a snack?¡±


    ¡°Dinner was chicken and rice. The apple is dessert,¡± he said with exaggerated maturity. ¡°Grandma says fruits are nature¡¯s candy.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Is Leona not letting you eat what you want?¡±


    He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s cool. Grandpa always sneaks me choctes and buys me ice cream when we go to the beach.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Okay, good. Anyone restrict you over there, and you let me know, okay?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°So, how are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Actually, Mom, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I nced at the peas. ¡°I¡¯m good. Just a slight scrape at training today.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No, I mean, how are you? Really. Really.¡±


    I frowned at the sudden drop in his tone. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up, hon? Something on your mind?¡±


    He cleared his throat and shrugged with feigned nonchnce. ¡°I saw the party thing.¡±


    That caught me off guard. I sat up straighter. ¡°What party?¡±


    ¡°The one with Daddy and Celeste,¡± he said, wrinkling his nose. ¡°It was on the news, and I heard Grandma and Grandpa talking about it.¡±


    A sour taste filled my mouth.


    Celeste¡¯s little campaign had even reached Daniel.


    My jaw clenched. ¡°Well...it¡¯s nothing you need to worry about.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Oh, baby, you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°But...Dad never threw you a party. Not even when you got married.¡±


    That shattered me more than I expected.


    But it wasn¡¯t like I cared, did I? Kieran and I were never a real couple, and I didn¡¯t even like parties to be with.


    Still, that sour feeling spread from my mouth through my body, and I didn¡¯t like it one bit.


    ¡°Listen, baby,¡± I said gently. ¡°Not every party is meaningful and special. Some people throw parties just to show off. But real celebrations are about love and joy¡ªnot just decorations and cameras.¡±


    Daniel nodded, his expression thoughtful. ¡°You know she moved into our house?¡±


    I froze. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Dad called. The house is unrecognizable. It looks like a unicorn stable.¡±


    My snort was involuntary, and it pulled a soft smile from Daniel, too.


    ¡°Your home is with me, baby,¡± I said softly. ¡°She can take over a house, but your home will always be here when youe back.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to¡ª¡±


    The bell rang through the house, blocking out the rest of his sentence.


    ¡°Hold on, Danny. Someone¡¯s at the door. I¡¯ll call you back after.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Love you, Mom.¡±


    I pressed my fingers to my lips and then to the screen. ¡°I love you more.¡±


    I hung up and padded barefoot across the hallway, pulling open the door¡ªand nearly mming it shut again.


    Celeste stood on my porch.


    In a form-fitting pastel dress, hair swept into glossy waves, heels that didn¡¯t suit my dusty front step.


    ¡°Hello, Seraphina,¡± she said brightly, like we were neighbors trading cookie recipes.


    ¡°No,¡± I said tly.


    Her smile faltered. ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, I thought we were done with these harassment visits. I¡¯m so not in the fucking mood, Celeste.¡±


    She shook her head, her eyes wide with faux innocence. ¡°Oh, no, no. You misunderstand me, Sera, dear.¡±


    She held a gilded envelope out like it was a peace treaty¡ªthough I doubted she even knew the meaning of peace¡ªand smiled. ¡°I came here to give you this.¡±


    I eyed the print on the envelope¡ªmy name in glittery gold¡ªand arched a brow. ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°An invitation,¡± she beamed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you heard about Kieran¡¯s and my party¡ª¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Eskimos in ska have heard about your party.¡±


    She shrugged, smirking like I¡¯d given her apliment. ¡°Well, this is your invitation.¡±


    I eyed the envelope again, now certain it was some kind of letter bomb.


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± I said.


    Her brows knitted. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I repeated. ¡°You don¡¯t get toe here with your envelope and pretend this is normal. You could¡¯ve mailed it. Or texted. Or¡ªbetter yet¡ªnot invited me at all.¡±


    ¡°I thought it would be a kind gesture,¡± she said, stepping forward.


    I didn¡¯t move. ¡°You thought wrong.¡±


    Her face tightened. ¡°Did Kieran already invite you?¡±


    That stopped me cold. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    She scowled, the mask slipping for a breath. ¡°You two are so close; I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to go behind my back and invite you.¡±


    For a moment, I stared at her, speechless. Their fucking drama just kept finding me, even when I was minding my business in my home.


    I shook my head. ¡°Bye, Celeste.¡±


    She tried again, offering the envelope like it was a cursed gift. ¡°Well, since Kieran hasn¡¯t, I wanted to extend the invitation personally. We¡¯d love to have you there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m declining. Personally.¡± I took the envelope, held it for a second... then dropped it into the potted fern beside the door. ¡°I¡¯d hate to be there.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s jaw twitched, her eyes hardening in that familiar icy look of hatred.


    ¡°Goodnight, Celeste.¡±


    I stepped back and shut the door in her face, locking it twice.


    I sagged against it, breath catching in my throat.


    But I refused to dwell on it. Screw Celeste and whatever mind games she was ying now.


    I was about to call Daniel back, and restore some semnce of the peace and joy I¡¯d been feeling¡ªbut before I could, my phone buzzed with a new call from an unknown number.


    I swiped hesitantly. ¡°Hello?¡±


    There was a soft gasp, and then, ¡°Hello? Seraphina, dear?¡±


    My grip on the phone tightened as ice slithered down my spine. ¡°Mom.¡±

 Chapter 59 MY FAMILY SUCKS

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 59 MY FAMILY SUCKS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I should¡¯ve hung up right there and then¡ªas soon as I heard her voice.


    I shouldn¡¯t have let her join the chorus of family members that simply wouldn¡¯t let me be.


    But then her voice cracked as she said, ¡°Sera, please don¡¯t hang up.¡±


    I exhaled, dropping onto one of the chairs in the foyer¡ªthe same one Kieran had sat on while I treated his injury.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hanging up,¡± I said, my voice tight. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± She took a shaky breath. ¡°I just wanted to check up on you, dear. How are things? With your injury and training and¡ª¡±


    My incredulous snort cut her off, and I could hear the frown in her voice when she asked, ¡°Is something funny, dear?¡±


    I nodded, even though she couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Yeah. You are, Margaret. You¡¯re hrious.¡±


    I heard her sharp intake of breath. ¡°Mom,¡± she corrected softly.


    I snorted again. ¡°Margaret,¡± I insisted, ¡°You spent ten years pretending I didn¡¯t exist, only calling me after that to tell me about dad¡¯s ident and to confirm my divorce, and now, what?¡± I chuckled bitterly. ¡°You want to know how I am?¡±


    ¡°Sera, I care about you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, Margaret, you don¡¯t. Fuck, why are you and Ethan so hell bent on gaslighting me into thinking thest ten years didn¡¯t happen? You think cinnamon raspberry scones¡ªwhich by the way, are Celeste¡¯s favorites, not mine¡ªare going to heal decade-old wounds?¡±


    There was a thick, guilty silence, and I braced for another weepy apology. But then, my mother said, ¡°Speaking of Celeste...¡±


    My jaw dropped. mmed against the fucking floor.


    ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡± I asked. ¡°Please, tell me this is some fucking joke.¡±


    ¡°Celeste is still your sister,¡± Margaret said softly, and the sound of that voice alone felt like nails dragged along the inside of my skull. ¡°She¡¯s reaching out, Sera. Inviting you to her party. Don¡¯t you think that counts for something?¡±


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°You¡¯re all the same, you and Ethan. You don¡¯t really care about me. The only thing that truly matters to you is your precious fucking Celeste!¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever call me again!¡±


    ¡°Sera, wait! There¡¯s something else!¡±


    I paused, my finger hovering over the red button. ¡°What?¡± I hissed. ¡°You want to plead Kieran¡¯s case, too?¡¯


    Margaret sighed like she was the victim here, like she was the one constantly being disappointed and hurt by her so-called family. ¡°Your father, before he passed... He asked me to try. To bring the family back together.¡±


    I stiffen.


    ¡°My father,¡± I say slowly. ¡°The man who dered that I was no daughter of his?¡±


    ¡°He made me promise. Said he didn¡¯t want to leave the world with his daughters divided.¡±


    Silence settles like dust between us. Heavy. Unwanted.


    I didn¡¯t trust her¡ªwouldn¡¯t ever forget how easily she let Celeste be the family¡¯s golden girl while I was discarded like an inconvenient shadow.


    But she said his name. And though he was the one who hurt me the most, somehow, his absence hurt even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I said finally, my voice t.


    It wasn¡¯t a yes. But not a no either.


    ¡°Oh, Sera, that¡¯s all I ask. Maybe we can all¡ª¡±


    I ended the call before she could start nning tea parties for me and Celeste.


    Iy back in the seat, exhaling deeply.


    I didn¡¯t know whether to feel angry that there was yet another person who¡¯d wronged me and was pretending to be nice to me for Celeste¡¯s sake, or that I¡¯d been basically guilt-tripped into actually considering patching things up with Celeste.


    My family sucked.


    A huff of exasperation slipped out of my mouth when I heard a knock on my door. Was it time for the third round?


    Kieran or Ethan, who would my unlucky ass get now?


    But I opened the door, and all my anger and ire faded away from me when Lucian smiled.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted.


    He chuckled when he took in the surprise on my face. ¡°You forgot, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I cocked my head. ¡°Forgot what?¡±


    He pointed up, and realization dawned on me at the sight of the full moon. ¡°Oh.¡±


    After the first run together, Lucian had promised to run with me every full moon afterward until I got my wolf. Like our own little tradition.


    The fact that he¡¯d actually shown up warmed my heart.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he said, leaning against the door frame. ¡°Get dressed, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    That evening, despite the full glowing moon, the forest felt darker than usual, the trees whispering with every breeze that slipped through the branches.


    My body moved automatically, the rhythm of my run grounding me¡ªa wee distraction from the tangle of thoughts wing through my skull.


    Beside me, Lucian kept pace easily. His breath was steady, his strides fluid. He was always like this¡ªcalm but notcent, quiet but always aware.


    ¡°You¡¯re distracted,¡± he said without looking at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m always distracted,¡± I replied, ducking under a low branch.


    ¡°But this feels like more than just your usual brooding vibe.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I had a ¡®vibe.¡¯¡±


    ¡°You do,¡± he replied dryly. ¡°It¡¯s tragic and solemn. With a hint of elegance and defiance.¡±


    Iughed despite myself, my breath catching in my chest. ¡°My mother called.¡±


    He nced at me. ¡°First time in...?¡±


    ¡°A while.¡± I finished. ¡°She didn¡¯t call for me, of course. She was advocating for Celeste. Like everyone else.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And apparently, it was my father¡¯s dying wish to see the family back together.¡±


    Lucian slowed slightly, just enough to let me set the pace. ¡°That sounds maniptive.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is,¡± I admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s also..plicated.¡±


    We didn¡¯t speak for a few minutes. The only sounds were the crunch of pine needles beneath our feet and the hush of wind threading through the trees.


    Then Lucian said, ¡°If you do go to Kieran and Celeste¡¯s party... You don¡¯t have to go alone.¡±


    I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Are you offering to be my emotional support wolf?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m offering to be your sword, Sera. If you want to walk into the belly of that glitter-drenched beast, I¡¯ll be right there beside you. I¡¯m pretty sure Maya will want a piece, too.¡±


    The sincerity in his voice rooted me in ce.


    Lucian constantly proved himself steadfast in ways I never asked for, loyal when I didn¡¯t think I deserved it.


    But now, as I looked at him under the fractured light of dusk, I realized just how much I hade to rely on him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, my voice quieter than before. ¡°Really.¡±


    He shrugged, but there was warmth in his eyes. ¡°Besides, someone needs to keep you from throwing a punch when Celeste inevitably tries to crown herself on the dance floor.¡±


    I smiled, then burst into a fullugh. ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me.¡±


    By the time we returned home, my muscles were warm, lungs clear, but my mind was still at war. I made tea, and Lucian helped himself to the fruit bowl like he lived here.


    I didn¡¯t mind howfortable he was in my space.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m making a mistake?¡± I asked, sitting on a stool opposite the ind, hands curled around my mug.


    Lucian peeled an orange with deliberate fingers. ¡°For considering going?¡±


    I nodded. A party where Celeste and Kieran celebrated their love. I was better off sticking my finger into an electrical outlet.


    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong to want to confront your past. Just make sure you¡¯re doing it for you, not because of all the external voices.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing...¡± I stared morosely at the dark liquid in my cup. ¡°What if I¡¯m not sure who I am without the external voices?¡±


    Lucian looked up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stand next to you until you figure it out.¡±


    I closed my eyes, a smile on my face.


    So maybe my family sucked, but with Lucian and Maya by my side...


    It felt like I was making a new one.

 Chapter 60 CELESTE’S PARADE

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 60 CELESTE¡¯S PARADE</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    The mirror loved me tonight.


    I stood in front of it, soaking in every inch of my reflection as Abby zipped up the back of my dress.


    The gown¡ªgold, encrusted with crystals that caught the light like I was born in it¡ªfit me like destiny. Not a wrinkle out of ce. Not a single w in sight.


    A hundred times better than the stupid dress Sera wore to the g.


    ¡°I look like a goddess,¡± I dered.


    ¡°You are a goddess.¡± Emma grinned, adjusting one of the gold cuffs on my wrist. ¡°Kieran¡¯s going to choke on his own tongue when he sees you.¡±


    Iughed, the sound light and effortless. ¡°Good. Maybe he¡¯ll stop grumping about expenses long enough to remember what he¡¯s been missing out on.¡±


    Abby stepped back, her eyes gleaming. ¡°All of LA¡¯s elite wolves will see you tonight. No one can deny who you are after this.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s Luna.


    I¡¯d waited long enough. yed the patient, grieving fool while Sera stomped around like a tragic shadow. But tonight? Tonight was mine.


    The media was already here. I¡¯d made sure of it. Not just the shifter press, but everyone¡ªfashion bloggers, socialites, even that ridiculous human gossip site that loved werewolf drama.


    This party would be written into the social pages like a coronation.


    ¡°It smells like money and bad decisions in here,¡± Emma added with a snort. ¡°God, I love it.¡±


    I smiled at them through the mirror. They¡¯d been with me through it all: the betrayal, the lies, the humiliations.


    And now? Now they¡¯d watch me win.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for her to see me,¡± I said softly, pressing a ring onto my finger. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for her to look at me, and she lost. That there was never anypetition to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Sera?¡± Abby scoffed. ¡°That little hermit? She wouldn¡¯t dare show her face.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I invited her personally.¡±


    I just hope Mom managed to guilt-trip her into epting my invitation. None of this would matter if Sera weren¡¯t here for me to unt my victory.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Because I want her here,¡± I said, turning to face them. ¡°I want her to see this¡±¡ªI waved around the room¡ª¡°and know she can never have it back. It¡¯s all mine now.¡±


    ¡°Ooooh,¡± Abby giggled. ¡°She¡¯s going to be so green with envy.¡± She nudged Emma. ¡°There¡¯s a man-madeke in the garden if you¡¯re feeling pushy tonight, too.¡±


    The three of us erupted into fits of giggles at the mental image of Sera soaked and shivering.


    ¡°Let me know when you want to do it so I can get a camera crew out there. I¡¯m pissed I don¡¯t have any memories of the first one.¡±


    We spent the next couple of minutes daydreaming about all the ways we could humiliate my man-stealing sister.


    I really hoped she woulde tonight. Even if she didn¡¯t end up drenched in ake or having a whole tray of hors d¡¯oeuvres dumped on her, I just needed to see the look of defeat in her eyes.


    ¡°You ready to show them who runs this pack now?¡± Abby asked when we¡¯dposed ourselves.


    I smiled, letting the fire in my chest re. ¡°More than ready.¡±


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The second I stepped inside the ballroom, my senses were assaulted.


    Gold. Everywhere. Walls draped in satin. Chandeliers dripping with crystals. Gold-tinted white roses spilling out of marble urns like the set of an overproduced wedding.


    It smelled like expensive perfume, burning candles, and desperation.


    Maya made a face beside me. ¡°Did Versailles throw up in here?¡±


    Lucian snorted, quietly taking in the room from just behind us. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be impressed, I think.¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Deeply,¡± he replied dryly. ¡°By how much tacky wealth can fit into one venue. Celeste is truly an artist.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t lie. Part of me had braced for this. Celeste didn¡¯t know the meaning of restraint. But this? This was worse than I¡¯d imagined.


    And the saddest part? I knew in my bones that Kieran hadn¡¯t nned a single detail.


    For all his wealth, he was as minimalistic as they came, prizing functionality andfort over gaudiness and performative luxury.


    This was Celeste¡¯s parade¡ªfunded by Kieran¡¯s pocket, of course¡ªand she was dragging his name behind her like a prize ribbon.


    I took a slow breath and steadied myself. My ck dress was simple yet elegant, fitted at the waist and flowing to the floor.


    Maya¡¯s dress was something sleek and emerald green, with a high slit and a smirk to match.


    We looked nothing like the women here¡ªthe ones in overdone curls and gowns that screamed designerbels. I was fine with that.


    If I spent tonight without anyone so much as ncing my way, I would consider it a victory.


    ¡°Eyes on us,¡± Maya murmured. ¡°Left. Far wall.¡±


    Well, I should have known it was too much to hope.


    I didn¡¯t turn. I didn¡¯t need to. I could feel them. Whispers curling through the crowd like smoke. Some recognized me. Some were just guessing. But they all watched.


    Most knew the story already, at least the one Celeste had meticulously constructed.


    Kieran was hers. I stole Kieran. Kieran came to his senses. He was hers again¡ªand this time she had no intentions of letting him go.


    Lucian moved slightly closer, his presence solid at my side. ¡°Still want to stay?¡±


    I nodded once. ¡°None of them matter, not really.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Maya muttered. ¡°You keep that chin up, girl, and the second you¡¯ve had enough, say the word and we¡¯ll go get McDonald¡¯s and a shit ton of alcohol.¡±


    I shot her a grateful smile.


    ¡°Look who crawled out of hiding.¡±


    The voice was nasal and unmistakable. Emma


    I turned slowly, schooling my expression into something neutral. She stood just a few feet away, nked by Abby and one of Celeste¡¯s other friends, Davina.


    The trio looked like shiny bridesmaids in their matching silver dresses. I was willing to bet anything that Celeste¡¯s dress was gold. I wondered if they noticed the symbolism.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t let us interrupt,¡± Emma cooed, tilting her head like a curious vulture. ¡°We just wanted to see for ourselves. You know, if the tragic little wallflower actually had the nerve to show her face in public.¡±


    Lucian raised a brow, clearly unimpressed. ¡°If this is how you greet guests, no wonder the coat check line is empty.¡±


    Abby ignored him. ¡°You¡¯ve got nerve, showing up after everything.¡±


    ¡°I was invited,¡± I replied calmly.


    ¡°By Celeste,¡± Emma jumped in. ¡°Out of pity.¡±


    ¡°Pity,¡± Maya repeated, dry as dust. ¡°That¡¯s what this is?¡± She waved a hand at the gold-drenched room. ¡°Because it¡¯s giving low-rent award show with a sugar daddy budget.¡±


    Abby¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°At least she doesn¡¯t show up to events looking like a funeral date.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called elegance,¡± Maya replied without missing a beat, ¡°though I wouldn¡¯t expect your second-ce trophy looking ass to recognize it.¡±


    I snorted.


    ¡°You always did think you were better than everyone,¡± Emma hissed, turning her venomous re on Maya. She was definitely still bitter about Ethan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think.¡± Maya smirked. ¡°I know, sweetie.¡±


    Emma took a step forward, and Maya raised a brow, unflinching. ¡°What? What are you going to do?¡±


    She stretched her hand out. ¡°You gonna drag me outside and find a body of water to throw me into?¡±


    ¡°You bitch¡ª¡±


    Davina ced a hand on Emma¡¯s arm, pulling her back. ¡°Cool it, Em.¡±


    It wasical to see them try topose themselves, and then, the focus back on me, Abby said, ¡°Just remember you¡¯re only here because Celeste allowed it. You don¡¯t belong anymore.¡±


    ¡°I would rather make out with a cactus than belong inside Celeste¡¯s ego with a glitter filter.


    Thatnded. Emma¡¯s mouth opened, then shut. Abby looked like she wanted to lunge.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she finally spat. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time on ghosts.¡±


    The three of them flounced away in a flurry of glitter and cattiness, heels clicking like war drums on the polished floor.


    ¡°Bye, girls!¡± Maya called out after them in a sing-song voice. ¡°We should do this again sometime.¡±


    Davina had to grip Emma to keep her from turning back, and Maya and I snorted.


    Lucian leaned in, murmuring, ¡°Well handled. That was the most entertaining shit I¡¯ve seen in a while.¡±


    ¡°Something tells me that¡¯s the mildest altercation we¡¯ll have tonight,¡± I chuckled.


    Maya cracked her knuckles. ¡°That was stretching; I¡¯m ready for Celeste now.¡±


    ¡°Easy, Tiger,¡± I said, epting the champagne flutes a passing waiter gave us.


    We¡¯d barely clinked sses when a shift rippled through the room.


    A sharp crash sounded from somewhere at the back of the room¡ªss on tile, followed by the startled hush of nearby guests.


    The music didn¡¯t pause, but the conversation dipped for a beat as everyone turned in the direction.


    ¡°What now?¡± Maya murmured.


    I squinted, trying to make out themotion, and sighed.


    Of course, a spectacle this gaudy couldn¡¯t unfold without a bit of chaos to match.

 Chapter 61 SUGARCOATED OPPRESSION

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 61 SUGARCOATED OPPRESSION</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I turned just in time to see a tray skittering across the marble floor, sses shattering into a glittering mess.


    A young Omega in a waiter¡¯s uniform knelt on the floor, frantically trying to collect the shards with her bare hands, where red welts were already forming.


    Gasps and whispers rippled through the ballroom, but no one moved to help.


    Instead, the attention of the nearest guests was fixated on a tall Gamma male who stood just a few feet away, looking down at the Omega with a disgusted sneer.


    ¡°You idiot, you almost spilled wine on my shoes,¡± he barked. ¡°Do you know how much these cost?¡±


    The Omega ducked her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I tripped, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean?¡± His voice rose high enough to garner whatever attention wasn¡¯t already on the spectacle. ¡°You Omegas never mean anything until you ruin something. Maybe you should watch where you¡¯re walking instead of trying to flirt while on duty.¡±


    Maya¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Oh, hell no.¡±


    She and I were instantly on the move, but then a sharp voice cut through the air like a de. ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    A woman in a crisp gray uniform stormed toward them. The head maid, Laura, I realized. I recognized her from past events I¡¯d helped organize, like the Spring Moon Festival and the annual Solstice Ball.


    Although Leona was the recognized Luna of Nightshade, as Kieran¡¯s wife, I¡¯d helped in event nning, mainly sticking behind the scenes with the Omegas, who were much nicer to me than any other pack members.


    Except Laura. She seemed to think her position somehow elevated her Omega status and spent her time looking down her nose at anyone unfortunate enough to be under her.


    The head maid turned on the Omega. ¡°What have you done, Imani?¡±


    Imani. My heart sank. I remembered her now¡ªa hardworking, soft-spoken woman. She had a son, barely four, and she worked double shifts out of pack duties to make ends meet.


    We¡¯d spoken once about childcare struggles during pack events, and I¡¯d once held on to her son while she worked.


    Panic and shame battled in her eyes before she lowered them and said quietly, ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    Laura¡¯s voice went cold. ¡°Tonight is a night for perfection, and idents¡ªespecially ones that inconvenience guests¡ªwill not be tolerated. How dare you embarrass Lady Celeste with your ipetence?¡±


    ¡°I...I¡¯m sorry.¡± Imani¡¯s voice trembled, and my hands formed into fists.


    ¡°Not to me,¡± Laura snapped. ¡°You will apologize to our guest, clean this mess up, and then we will discuss appropriate disciplinary action.¡±


    ¡°But he¡ªhe cornered me in the hallway, and then now,¡± Imani whispered, just loud enough for us to hear. ¡°I was just trying to get away.¡±


    Laura didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Do not embarrass Lady Celeste with excuses. These guests are to be catered to, without question.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you talking back after all this?¡± Laura raised her hand, and I stepped forward before she could hit Imani.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Laura turned slowly, and her eyes widened when she registered who I was. Then her expression twisted into something tight and unpleasant.


    ¡°Well, well, well,¡± she scoffed. ¡°I must say, it¡¯s strange seeing you among invited guests, not lurking in the background. That suits you better, so maybe mind your business.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to cause a scene,¡± I said evenly. ¡°But I won¡¯t stand by and let someone be punished for protecting herself.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your concern anymore,¡± she sniffed. ¡°You¡¯re not Luna. You¡¯re not even Alpha Kieran¡¯s shadow-wife anymore. You have no say in how staff are disciplined.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not iming any title,¡± I replied. ¡°And I don¡¯t have to be part of the pack to call out abuse of power when I see it.¡±


    ¡°Listen here,¡± the Gamma stepped forward. I didn¡¯t recognize him from Nighfang. Was he a member of Frostbane? How ironic that I couldn¡¯t recognize members from the pack I grew up in. ¡°This bitch¡±¡ªhe pointed at Imani, and I heard Maya growl at my side¡ª¡°doesn¡¯t know how to do her job right, so if¡ª¡±


    ¡°She said you cornered her,¡± Lucian said, stepping forward, subtly putting himself between me and the Gamma.


    The Gamma scoffed. ¡°So? You¡¯re going to believe the filthy lies out of a worthless Omega?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m snapping necks,¡± Maya snarled, but I held on to her arm before she could charge. We had a full audience now, and the music had been lowered, so I only had to raise my voice slightly.


    ¡°Were there any witnesses?¡± I turned to the gawking crowd. ¡°Did anyone see what happened?¡±


    There was a moment of tense silence filled with shuffling feet and whispers.


    The Gamma chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think you¡¯re¡ª¡±


    ¡°I saw him back her into a corner near the east hallway when I went to the bathroom.¡± A woman near the drinks table stepped forward. ¡°He was...pressing in.¡±


    The Gamma sputtered. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°I saw what happened,¡± another woman from the next table chimed in. ¡°He called her over for a drink and then grabbed her wrist. He was trying to pull her away.¡±


    An older couple nodded solemnly. ¡°We noticed something as well. He seemed aggressive.¡±


    A young waiter nervously stepped forward. ¡°He grabbed her wrist. I saw it, too. She pulled away, and that¡¯s when she dropped the tray.¡±


    The Gamma blustered. ¡°You people don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. She¡¯s lying¡ª¡±


    Lucian stepped forward, calm and cold. ¡°Are you calling multiple guests liars? Because it¡¯s only your story that¡¯s different, and that sounds like grounds for disciplinary action to me.¡±


    The Gamma paled.


    Laura¡¯s face tightened, turned to Imani, and said lowly, ¡°Go clean yourself up. We¡¯ll revisit thister.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly. ¡°You¡¯ll apologize to her.¡±


    Laura stared at me. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You embarrassed her in front of dozens of guests for doing nothing wrong. You owe her an apology. And you¡¯ll do it the same way you berated her¡ªpublicly.¡±


    Laura¡¯s face reddened. ¡°I answer to Lady Celeste, not to you.¡±


    I folded my arms. ¡°And what about Alpha Kieran? Think he¡¯ll be pleased to know this is how you treat his staff?¡±


    One thing I always admired about Kieran was that he never discriminated within his pack and treated everyone equally. I just hoped that wasn¡¯t another part of him that had been swept away under Celeste¡¯s glittery wave.


    Laura¡¯s face darkened, but before she could say anything, the Gamma huffed in disbelief and shoved through the crowd, the smugness gone from his features, reced by fury of embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this to Lady Celeste," he growled, eyes flicking spitefully between Laura, Imani, and me. "We¡¯ll see how long you keep your tongue then."


    He stormed off, pushing past a couple of younger pack members who didn¡¯t bother hiding their disdain.


    Imani stood frozen, hands clenched at her sides, gaze dropped in shame.


    Laura turned to her with a smirk curling the corners of her lips. ¡°Well then, you heard him. When Lady Celeste hears of this, there¡¯ll be consequences. You think anyone¡¯s going to back you up then?¡±


    My hands balled into fists.


    I took a step forward. ¡°Are you seriously threatening her in front of half the party? After witnesses have spoken?¡±


    Laura turned to me again, eyes narrowed with open contempt. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get involved anymore or you¡¯ll face consequences, too.¡±


    This time, Maya moved. ¡°What the fuck did you just say?¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyes flickered uncertainly, like she didn¡¯t know if Maya was someone to be respected or not.


    ¡°Lady¡ª"


    ¡°I¡¯m not ady,¡± Maya snapped.


    ¡°And clearly, neither are you,¡± I added. Laura¡¯s mouth fell open slightly at my tone, but before I could continue, Imani moved forward and caught my wrist.


    ¡°Please,¡± she whispered, her eyes shiny with unshed tears. ¡°Please don¡¯t say more. I can handle it. I don¡¯t want to cause more trouble for you.¡±


    I looked down at her, stunned. She was pleading for me, not herself. She thought defending her would put me in danger.


    A knot formed in my throat.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to deal with this,¡± I said softly, but she only shook her head.


    ¡°This is how it is now,¡± she murmured. ¡°Since we started answering to Lady Celeste. We keep our heads down, do our jobs, and pray we¡¯re invisible. It¡¯s safer that way.¡±


    It hit me like a p. Imani wasn¡¯t just speaking for herself¡ªshe was speaking for every Omega under Celeste¡¯s thumb.


    I nced around the room. Though the tension was thick, I caught several eyes¡ªfamiliar ones. A few of the kitchen staff, a seamstress I¡¯d worked with during past ceremonies, a Beta who had once sought me out for event nning advice. People I used to know. People who remembered how things were.


    And people who now looked unsure, ufortable, even guilty.


    I turned back to Laura. ¡°If this is what the pack looks like under Lady Celeste¡¯s rule, then Kieran should be ashamed.¡±


    Her eyes shed. ¡°How dare you? You think you¡¯re still something in this pack?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said calmly. ¡°And I think I¡¯m better off for it.¡±


    I felt Imani¡¯s grip loosen, but I didn¡¯t step back. I stood beside her as the murmurs swelled, until Laura muttered something under her breath and finally turned away after shooting me onest re.


    The moment shattered like a spell lifting. People drifted back into their conversations, though several eyes lingered on me, watchful. Intrigued.


    Imani exhaled shakily. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not the one who did anything wrong.¡±


    Still, she gave me a quick, grateful nod before stepping away, tray trembling in her hands, but her back straighter than before.


    And I stood there in the middle of it all, stunned by the sugarcoated oppression, thinking of Kieran.


    Did he know this was going on? Did he care?


    The Kieran I once loved wouldn¡¯t have let this happen. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed Omegas to live in fear under the rule of someone like Celeste.


    But maybe that Kieran no longer existed.

 Chapter 62 AN AMBUSH

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 62 AN AMBUSH</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you,¡± Maya said as we turned back to our table, ¡°but that feels like the second sign that we shouldn¡¯t be here. It¡¯s only been thirty minutes and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    I froze as the third sign headed in my direction.


    "Seraphina, darling," my mother called, sweeping forward with the same grace she¡¯d wielded at every charity g, every fund-raiser, every glistening pack event.


    Gone was the fragile widow who had brutally lost her husband, and in her ce was the former Luna of Frostbane¡ªgraceful, elegant, regal. Every bit Celeste¡¯s mother.


    Her arms wrapped around me before I had a chance to back away.


    "Mother," I said stiffly, returning the embrace because I had no choice. I hadn¡¯t held my mother in years, and it was as ufortable and unfamiliar as hugging a mannequin.


    The scent of her expensive perfume clung to me even after she stepped back, and the smile she gave me was as bright as the chandeliers hanging overhead.


    ¡°Oh, you look so beautiful tonight,¡± she gushed, her eyes trailing over me appraisingly. I knew what she was doing¡ªlooking for ws as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you decided toe after all,¡± she added.


    I tensed, but forced a smile. ¡°How could I not after you so desperately guilt-tripped me?¡±


    Her smile tightened ever so slightly. ¡°Now, now. Let¡¯s not make a scene¡ªor at least not another one.¡± She nced behind me pointedly, and I knew she¡¯d seen what happened with Imani.


    Her hand smoothed over my arm as if I were a pet she was reassuring in public. ¡°This is an important night for all of us¡ªespecially for Celeste. She¡¯s worked so hard to make everything perfect. It would be a shame if it were...disrupted.¡±


    ¡°And here I thought you asked me toe to fulfill Father¡¯s dying wish,¡± I replied sweetly. ¡°Silly me.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Her smile didn¡¯t falter, but I saw the tiny twitch at the corner of her mouth. ¡°So let¡¯s not ruin this asion with old grudges, hmm? You wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint your father...¡±


    The unspokenst part of the sentence hung in the air between us like a poisonous cloud. Again.


    Because I¡¯d spent my whole life disappointing my father. Again and again and again.


    ¡°What old grudges?¡± I tilted my head, my chest tightening. ¡°You mean my whole family treating me like I was less than my whole life? You mean being cajoled into attending this party that¡¯s basically to unt Celeste¡¯s superiority as if that¡¯s some kind of secret?¡±


    My mother¡¯s smile slipped. ¡°This is what I mean. Do you have to be so delicate? This is Celeste¡¯s chance to finally have the happiness you robbed her of for ten years, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Margaret.¡± Kieran¡¯s deep voice cut through the tension.


    She turned to him and her smile returned as if it had never left. ¡°Oh, Kieran! You look dashing!¡±


    She was right. He stood stiff in a tailored ivory suit that shimmered faintly under the chandelier light. Thepels were trimmed with a fine gold thread that matched the borate cufflinks at his wrists and the gold pocket square. His hair was swept back with clinical precision, not a strand out of ce.


    Dashing, yes. But too polished, too pristine. It looked as if, like every part of tonight, Celeste had taken over, and Kieran hadn¡¯t had a say in his own appearance.


    I¡¯d never seen Kieran¡ªdominating, confident, self-assured Kieran ckthorne¡ªlook so out of ce before.


    He gave my mother a tight smile,pletely ignoring me. ¡°We¡¯re starting,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± My mother practically glowed. ¡°My speech!¡±


    He ced a hand on her lower back and led her away.


    She gave me onest look, and I caught it loud and clear¡ªthe unspoken warning veiled as maternal concern.


    I knew that look. I¡¯d grown up under its weight. It said: Behave. Don¡¯t you dare step out of line.


    I pursed my lips and looked away¡ªand caught Kieran¡¯s gaze.


    It was brief, only for one tense heartbeat, and his eyes were unreadable, his whole face expressionless. As if he¡¯d built a mental cage and locked himself behind it.


    I felt Maya¡¯s warm hand on my back as I turned to her and Lucian. ¡°You good?¡±


    I nodded, reaching for my champagne flute. ¡°Yeah. Sure.¡±


    ¡°We can still leave if you want¡ª¡±


    A wave of gasps rippled through the crowd, and we turned to just in time to see a set of ss doors open on the second floor, and Celeste stepped out onto the top of the stairs like a queen descending into her court.


    The room held its breath.


    She glowed, I¡¯ll give her that. Every part of her screamed, ¡®See me!¡¯


    Gold from head to toe, hair curled into immacte waves, a tiara of tiny diamonds bnced on her head like some deranged prom queen fantasy.


    Kieran joined her then, stepping to her side as they formed a blindingly stunning picture. I saw Celeste¡¯s visione to life¡ªa queen with her king.


    I had to grudgingly admit¡ªthey fit.


    More than he and I ever did.


    Her eyes met mine across the room¡ªand she smiled.


    Not kindly. Victoriously.


    A queen staring down at her vanquished opponent.


    But I straightened my spine and tipped my chin up, returning the icy smile.


    It widened when Celeste¡¯s expression flickered and she looked away.


    The clinking of silver against crystal brought a hush over the crowd, and our attention shifted to my mother, who stood at the center of the stage, nked by a spray of white orchids and golden lights.


    ¡°Good evening, dear guests,¡± she began, her voice brimming with maternal pride. ¡°What a blessing it is to gather tonight to celebrate love that has endured storms, time, and distance. To celebrate fate finally fulfilling its promise.¡±


    I gripped my ss a little tighter.


    "As many of you know, Kieran and Celeste¡¯s bond was not always an easy one. Life took them down separate paths,¡±¡ªshe actually looked at me, in case anyone was in the dark about the ¡®separate paths¡¯¡ª¡°but true love always finds its way back."


    I felt Maya tense beside me. Lucian raised an eyebrow.


    My mother smiled up at Celeste and Kieran. ¡°They were always destined to stand beside each other. And despite all the challenges, the truth of their bond has prevailed.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to look around to know people were ncing at me. Her words may have been wrapped in silk, but the barbs underneath were loud and clear.


    This wasn¡¯t a celebration. It was a coronation¡ªand I was here as a prop, the defeated opposition.


    Why the fuck had Ie? Was I truly this masochistic?


    "Now, with the past behind them, and nothing left in their way, they are finally ready to embrace the future the Moon Goddess had always intended. Let us wee the new couple and give them our full support, our unwavering blessings."


    Celeste and Kieran descended the stairs to resounding apuse.


    Celeste¡¯s smile was unsettlingly radiant, her gown shimmering as though it, too, demanded attention. Kieran looked...dutiful, his expression carved from stone.


    They climbed the dais, perfect and poised, and Celeste gave our mother air kisses. The genuine, proud smile Margaret gave Celeste had me looking away.


    Not once, in my whole life, had my mother looked at me like that.


    "Thank you, Mother," Celeste said, her voice delicate, sweetened with artificial humility. "I couldn¡¯t have asked for a more supportive family. And thank you, everyone, for being here tonight. It means the world to us."


    She turned toward Kieran and brushed a kiss to his cheek. The crowd ate it up, and it seemed like I was the only one who noticed the tension in his shoulders.


    ¡°But tonight is not just about love. It¡¯s about healing, and moving forward, and I can¡¯t do that just yet.¡±


    I frowned. What was she ying at?


    "Because there¡¯s one person whose blessing I haven¡¯t yet received. One that would make this union truly whole."


    Then she looked straight at me.


    No. Nononono. She wouldn¡¯t.


    This was low, even for¡ª


    "My sister, Seraphina."


    A collective hush fell.


    My blood ran cold as all eyes turned to me.


    The spotlight shifted like a physical weightnding on my head.


    My heart pounded, but not even from surprise. I should have seen thising.


    Celeste never passed up an opportunity to perform. This was it¡ªwhy she¡¯d invited me to her stupid party.


    She wasn¡¯t going for subtle victory, no, she was going to make me kneel before her¡ªmetaphorically, albeit¡ªand use my own voice to dere her winner.


    I was going to be sick.


    I don¡¯t know why, but my gaze shifted to Kieran. His expression was still unreadable, but there was a tightening around his mouth and eyes.


    Did he know she would do this?


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± Celeste said sweetly, her eyes glinting. ¡°Would you grant me this wish?¡±


    The silence stretched. The air felt too thick to breathe. My hand trembled slightly around the stem of the ss.


    My mother¡¯s voice drifted from the edge of the stage, coaxing, patronizing. "Sera, darling, don¡¯t keep us waiting."


    An ambush. That¡¯s what this was, and I¡¯d been foolish to walk into it with my eyes wide open.


    What had I expected from a union of the two packs, the two families, that had betrayed and hurt me and ruined my life?


    Did I think this night would end with me unscathed?


    ¡°Sera?¡± There was a sharp undertone now to my mother¡¯s voice. ¡°Won¡¯t you bless your sister¡¯s union?¡±


    Trapped. I was trapped.


    If I ¡®blessed the union¡¯, Celeste won. If I didn¡¯t, I would further paint myself the viin in their story, standing in the way of their happiness.


    My mouth felt as dry as sand as my lips parted. ¡°I¡ª¡±

 Chapter 63 THAT’S THEATER

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 63 THAT¡¯S THEATER</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I couldn¡¯t speak. The words wouldn¡¯te¡ªnot because I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to say, but because everything in me rebelled at the idea of ying along with this twisted performance.


    I¡¯d been pushed into the spotlight like some reluctant understudy in a y I never auditioned for. I could feel the burn of every gaze on me¡ªjudging, waiting.


    And then, on stage, I saw Kieran roll his shoulders, his stiff mask cracking. He cleared his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡ª¡±


    A sharp crash shattered the moment.


    A gasp rippled through the crowd, and everyone turned.


    ss had shattered near the corner of the ballroom. A wine tabley overturned, a pool of crimson spreading across the marble like spilled blood.


    The staff scrambled, voices rising in panic as the perfect illusion cracked.


    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Lucian said smoothly, his voice loud enough to carry across the room. ¡°That was entirely my fault.¡±


    My jaw dropped at the sight of him standing beside the toppled wine table, the remnants of a decanter dripping into a floral centerpiece.


    I hadn¡¯t even noticed him move from our table.


    His face was the picture of regret and mild embarrassment¡ªbut I saw the glint in his eye. It hadn¡¯t been an ident.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the damages, of course,¡± he added, brushing invisible lint off his sleeve. ¡°So sorry, Celeste, Kieran.¡±


    I looked back up at the stage. Celeste¡¯s smile had faltered. My mother¡¯s gaze was scanning the room like a hawk, like she was trying to find the next mishap before it happened.


    And Kieran¡ªKieran was looking directly at me.


    His expression was unreadable. What had he been about to say? Was he going to pressure me, too?


    Celeste¡¯s voice, sharp and incredulous, cut across the murmur of reassurances. ¡°You did that on purpose.¡±


    Lucian looked at her and widened his eyes innocently. ¡°Oh,e now. What could I possibly gain from interrupting such a beautiful moment?¡±


    Kieran leaned over and murmured something in her ear. Her spine stiffened, and she stered her smile back on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s...okay,¡± Celeste¡¯s voice rang out, tight. ¡°Let¡¯s not let that disrupt our night.¡± She smiled, and my heart dropped. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Lucian was suddenly at my side. ¡°Mypanion was startled by the sudden...ruckus.¡±


    I blinked, realizing he was talking about me.


    His hand was suddenly firm and steady on the small of my back. ¡°Come, Sera. You¡¯re shaking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± I started, but he leaned in close.


    ¡°Let me y the viin tonight. You¡¯ve done it long enough.¡±


    I did not have to be told twice. I leaned into Lucian and closed my eyes. ¡°Sorry, I... I feel faint.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s incredulous scoff rang out, and I fought the urge to smirk.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who could y a role.


    And just like that, I let Lucian lead me away.


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    I watched them disappear through the crowd, fury bubbling beneath my perfectly painted exterior.


    The crack of ss still echoed in my mind, and the smug look on Lucian¡¯s face made my blood boil.


    He¡¯d done it on purpose. I knew it. Everyone else might¡¯ve been fooled, but not me.


    I¡¯d nned every moment of this night down to the most minute detail, where I would force my sister to concede defeat in front of everyone¡ªperfect.


    I was not going to be robbed of my rightful victory.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± Kieran said lowly, ¡°let it go.¡±


    Fuck that.


    I hitched my dress delicately and began to descend the stage, brushing Kieran¡¯s hands off.


    I was going to drag Seraphina back on this stage and choke the blessing out of her if I had to.


    ¡°Celeste, darling!¡±


    As soon as my ss heels descended thest step, I was enveloped by a flurry of voices and shbulbs.


    High-ranking members from Nightfang, Frostbane, and other allied packs, the press, and all the fashion bloggers and socialites I¡¯d invited¡ªeach one eager to bask in the glow of what they believed to be a fairytaleing true.


    They saw the tiara, the gown, the golden lights behind us. They saw power and beauty and victory.


    Exactly what I wanted them to see.


    I smiled. Of course I smiled. This was what tonight was about, and I was not going to let Sera ruin yet another thing I had worked so hard to acquire.


    So I put the bitch out of my mind and basked in all the attention. This was my hard-won right.


    Kieran had descended, too, standing by my side, silent and stiff, but I didn¡¯t care. Not even whatever brooding episode he¡¯d been having since I told him about the party was going to ruin tonight for me.


    Not when I was too busy being adored.


    Together, Kieran and I floated through the crowd, shing cameras on our heels, epting congrattions andpliments.


    ¡°Celeste, you look like a goddess!¡±


    ¡°I always knew you two were fated!¡±


    ¡°Tell us how it feels to be reunited with your true mate!¡±


    Each praise wrapped around me like silk ribbons, and I¡¯d almostpletely forgotten my annoyance.


    Until¡ª


    ¡°Quite a stir earlier,¡± one of the Alphas¡ªWalter Con of Silvercrest in Hollywood¡ªmurmured, swirling his champagne.


    I paused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He couldn¡¯t possibly be talking about Seraphina and Lucian even after they¡¯d left.


    If that snake had managed to steal my attention¡ª


    ¡°Between the Gamma and the Omega¡ªquite the spectacle.¡±


    Oh.


    Gamma Dous had stormed into my dressing room earlier, furious because he¡¯d been disrespected by an Omega and embarrassed by¡ªsurprise, surprise¡ªfucking Sera.


    Maybe inviting her was a bad idea.


    I blinked. ¡°Oh, that?¡± Iughed lightly, flicking a hand. ¡°Just a minor disruption. I¡¯ll be sure to reinforce discipline among the Omegas. They haven¡¯t really had a firm hand, so they¡¯ve been ill-manneredtely, but I assure you all that will change.¡±


    He smiled, but it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Yes, well, we wouldn¡¯t want things to get out of hand. Packs are watching.¡±


    Beside me, Kieran stiffened.


    ¡°Ipletely agree,¡± I said sweetly. ¡°A little structure never hurt anyone. They need to know their ce.¡±


    Alpha Walter chuckled dryly. ¡°Lady Celeste, you¡¯ll make an...interesting Luna.¡±


    I beamed. ¡°I will, won¡¯t I? I truly believe¡ª¡±


    ¡°Celeste.¡± The air seemed to shift as Kieran hissed lowly.


    I turned to him and caught the flicker of something dark in his gaze.


    ¡°We should...talk,¡± he said under his breath, voice tight. ¡°In private.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now?¡± I arched a brow. ¡°But we¡¯re in the middle of¡ª"


    ¡°Now, Celeste.¡±


    The tone brooked no argument.


    I pasted on a smile for the guests and waved demurely as Kieran took my arm. We walked through the winding corridor in silence, his grip just a little too tight, until we reached the side terrace.


    The door clicked shut behind us.


    ¡°What the hell was that back there?¡± he asked sharply, stepping away from me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    His eyes burned into mine. ¡°I heard Dous whining to you, and that¡¯s how you resolved to treat the situation after what he did?¡±


    ¡°He was disrespected by an Omega¡ªyour Omega.¡± I frowned. ¡°Is that how you run things in your pack?¡±


    ¡°My pack runs on mutual respect, and position isn¡¯t permission to do whatever the fuck you want.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Are we really arguing about Gammas and Omegas on our night?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± His fists clenched at his side. ¡°What the hell was that earlier?¡±


    I sighed in exasperation. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Margaret¡¯s speech, for starters, and then forcing Sera into a corner like that?¡±


    There it fucking was.


    It always had toe back to Sera.


    ¡°She needed to give her blessing,¡± I said tightly. ¡°It would¡¯ve made everything cleaner.¡±


    ¡°Cleaner?¡± Kieran echoed, incredulous. ¡°You were trying to humiliate her, trying to assert your dominance.¡±


    ¡°So? She deserved it.¡±


    His jaw tensed. ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide who deserves what in my pack.¡±


    My mouth dropped open. ¡°Your pack? Excuse me?¡±


    He stepped closer, towering over me now. ¡°You are not Luna, Celeste. Not yet. You do not decide how things are run in my pack. If you pull this kind of stunt ever again¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped. ¡°You¡¯ll what, Kieran? You¡¯ll ditch me for Sera again? Why don¡¯t we just call her back now, and you can reintroduce her as your Luna!¡±


    He went silent, and for one tense moment, I held my breath.


    But then¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re so quick to throw what happened ten years ago in my face and berate me about caring more about Sera than I care about you. But do you even care about me?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Not once did you ask about my opinion for tonight. You didn¡¯t care that I didn¡¯t have a say, that I was visibly ufortable.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re not a child, Kieran. If you¡¯re notfortable, speak. You¡¯re just mad because I took control.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m mad because you made meplicit in something I despise. I stood beside you like a statue while you turned this night into a show about power and cruelty. That¡¯s not leadership. That¡¯s theater.¡±


    He shook his head and added softly, ¡°You humiliated yourself tonight.¡±


    His words hit me like a p, and my jaw simply dropped.


    He ran a hand through his hair, suddenly looking tired. ¡°I need air.¡±


    I waved a hand around the open space. ¡°How much more air do you need? Are you insinuating that I¡¯m suffocating you?¡±


    Kieran gave me onest scalding look before he turned and walked back inside, leaving me alone on the cold terrace, the apuse from the ballroom muffled by the door.


    I clutched the railing, trying to breathe, wondering how my perfect night had turned into anything but.

 Chapter 64 POWDER OVER A BRUISE

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 64 POWDER OVER A BRUISE</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    Kieran¡¯s words echoed in my mind even after he walked away, mming the terrace door behind him.


    ¡®You humiliated yourself tonight.¡¯


    I stood there for a long moment, stunned, the cold air licking at my bare shoulders. The apuse from inside had faded, reced by a low hum of music and chatter.


    My special night was still unfolding, and here I was, left out in the cold.


    Kieran had never spoken to me like that before, and the sting was worse because I never expected it.


    I thought he¡¯d stand beside me tonight, like he always used to¡ªlike he promised to.


    And yet...


    He looked at me like I was the problem. Like I¡¯dmitted some kind of grave sin for wanting to have a perfect night to celebrate our love.


    How dare he insinuate that I don¡¯t care about him?


    If he didn¡¯t like his outfit or my decorations, then he should have said something. Wasn¡¯t that what couples did?


    Theymunicated and they faced issues together.


    I took a deep breath, forcing the sh of anger and irritation to subside.


    Kieran had spent thest ten years married to a snake he didn¡¯t love; I shouldn¡¯t me him if he didn¡¯t know how tomunicate.


    I¡¯d fix it. I wouldn¡¯t let the damage Sera had done to him ruin my happiness. I was done letting her win.


    So I gathered my breath once more, and then opened the terrace door and stepped inside. I found Kieran near the bar, his hand wrapped around a tumbler of whiskey.


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes. I threw him avish party filled with the elite of the elite, and he chose to sulk at the bar?


    But I pped on a smile and headed to him, slipping into character. I could still salvage tonight. All was not lost.


    He didn¡¯t look at me as I approached, didn¡¯t acknowledge me at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, voice barely audible beneath the music.


    He didn¡¯t answer. But he didn¡¯t walk away either.


    I stepped closer, brushing my fingers against the fabric of his sleeve. ¡°You¡¯re right, baby. I went too far.¡±


    He finally looked at me, brows raised.


    ¡°I just...I¡¯ve been trying so hard.¡± My voice cracked, perfectly timed. ¡°This is the first big thing I¡¯ve put together since I came back. I wanted it to be perfect. For us.¡±


    Kieran looked away, jaw tense.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been sleeping,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve barely been eating. I¡¯ve been so obsessed with making sure everythinges out perfect, and I guess I got a little carried away.¡±


    His prolonged silence gave me space to add more.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the full details about the incident with the Omega, I swear. The maids must¡¯ve misunderstood my desire for perfection and thought I wanted things stricter than I actually did. It¡¯s not what I intended.¡±


    Kieran ran a hand down his face, sighing, and that small flicker of emotion¡ªthat weariness¡ªwas all I needed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said again, cing my hand gently on his arm. ¡°And about Sera...¡± Oh, this one would be hard. ¡°This wasn¡¯t about hurting anyone. It was about healing. I guess I just... went about it the wrong way.¡±


    Kieran looked at me then, and there it was¡ªguilt lingering in the corners of his eyes. He remembered that I wasn¡¯t cruel¡ªI was sweet, lovely Celeste.


    I was the victim in all this. I didn¡¯t deserve his ire.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have snapped at you,¡± he murmured, his voice low.


    I blinked rapidly, letting my expression twist into wounded gratitude. ¡°I snapped at you, too, and I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I moved closer, suppressing a smirk when I saw a cameraman take a picture out of the corner of my eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying, Kieran. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted¡ªto make things right.¡±


    He nodded, the tension in his shoulders softening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, too. And I appreciate what you tried to do tonight.¡±


    I smiled, leaning in to kiss his cheek. For a moment, it felt like the rift between us had been patched over.


    Not healed, no. But masked. Smoothed. Like powder over a bruise.


    We stood together in silence, side by side, and when someone called our names from across the ballroom, he reached for my hand without thinking.


    And I smiled. Not from joy¡ªbut from victory.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Only when we reached the hallway outside the ballroom did the pressure of Lucian¡¯s hands on me dissipate.


    I sagged against the cool wall, the pounding in my ears slowly quieting. Lucian stood beside me, arms crossed, face unreadable as he nced at me sideways.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, my voice cracking with emotion.


    He didn¡¯t reply at first, just reached into his coat and handed me a folded handkerchief. ¡°Hey, I did promise to keep you from throwing a punch, and it looked like it wasing.¡±


    Iughed breathlessly, taking the handkerchief. ¡°I¡¯m sure her media crew would have loved that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe them a performance. Let them choke on their illusions.¡±


    I let out a shaky breath, the burn behind my eyes spilling over.


    Lucian didn¡¯t try tofort me with titudes. He didn¡¯t ask if I was okay or tell me to pull myself together.


    He just stood there, patient and unwavering, offeringfort in his silence as muffled music and chatter floated through the closed doors.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known she¡¯d do something like that,¡± I muttered after a while, dabbing at my cheeks. ¡°I walked into that room like amb to the fucking ughter.¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t win,¡± Lucian said. ¡°If she were truly victorious, she wouldn¡¯t need to humiliate you to prove it, and you didn¡¯t give her what she wanted.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I exhaled. ¡°Thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°It was my immense pleasure.¡± He gave a mock bow, and a ghost of a smile tugged at my lips.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did that.¡± I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re going to be known in all the media outlets as The Clumsy Alpha.¡±


    He wrinkled his nose. ¡°Damn, I hope they got my good side.¡±


    I smacked his shoulder lightly,ughing. ¡°Lucian!¡±


    He caught my hand and inteced our fingers. ¡°It was worth it,¡± he said, his eyes softening.


    His hand around mine was warm, and instinctively, I leaned into him. ¡°Do you wanna get out of here?¡±


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    Maya came bounding down the hallway, breathless and glowing, champagne ss in hand. ¡°Holy shit!¡± She turned to Lucian. ¡°First of all, Lucian, that was inspired! Did you see Celeste¡¯s face?!¡±


    I snickered as sheughed, hopping excitedly. ¡°I am so sorry to interrupt, but I had to tell you before I exploded.¡±


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, but Maya grinned, unfazed.


    ¡°I just came from the back garden bar,¡± she said, barely able to contain herself. ¡°And people are not happy.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°About what?¡±


    She leaned closer, giddy. ¡°About her¡ªfucking Celeste. A bunch of the guests areining. They¡¯re saying the arrangements were all about unting wealth. Like¡ªsomeone actually said they didn¡¯t fly out here to admire fucking centerpieces. They wanted a real celebration, not a royal disy.¡±


    My lips twitched despite myself.


    ¡°And get this,¡± Maya added, eyes gleaming. ¡°Some are even wondering if Kieran was behind all this. Like, his taste is being questioned. People think he¡¯s gone soft. Or worse¡ªvain.¡±


    Lucian chuckled. ¡°Sounds like the court of public opinion is shifting.¡±


    I shook my head, my amusement suddenly fading. Of course this wasn¡¯t Kieran¡¯s taste, and now Celeste was even ruining his reputation with her gaudy showcase.


    ¡°Come on, Sera,¡± Maya said, nudging me, noting my change in demeanor. ¡°You won tonight. They saw what she was really like. You didn¡¯t even have to say a word.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, Maya.¡± I sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to win. I came here because I was guilted into it. I¡¯ve fulfilled my role. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s gaze flicked to me, something unreadable crossing his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± I added. ¡°You¡¯re both wee to stay, but I¡¯m done.¡±


    Maya shook her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say we should leave earlier? I¡¯m with you, babe¡ª"


    ¡°There you are,¡± a deep voice interrupted.


    Ethan.


    He strode toward us, adjusting the cuffs of his designer jacket, looking annoyed, as if the very air around him wasn¡¯t meeting his standards.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± he said to Maya. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you all night.¡±


    She arched a brow. ¡°I¡¯ve been with Sera and Lucian. Where have you been?¡±


    Ethan exhaled in a huff. ¡°I told you that Celeste prepared a separate seating arrangement for her family. Do you realize how it looks that you weren¡¯t there?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t even surprised to hear that¡ªof course, no one expected me there. So much for reuniting the family.


    Maya¡¯s grin faded instantly. ¡°Ethan¡ª¡±


    ¡°You just disappeared. I¡¯ve been talking to people alone¡ªeveryone asking about my newfound mate. You didn¡¯t even answer your phone¡ª¡±


    ¡°I told you, I was with my friends,¡± she snapped. ¡°Gods, Ethan, it¡¯s a party, not an exhibit. I thought Celeste was the only one interested in unting her mate tonight.¡±


    Ethan clenched his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s. Go,¡± he said quietly.


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving my friends.¡±


    ¡°And what about me?¡± he snapped.


    ¡°You¡¯re a big boy,¡± she snapped back. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you attended tons of parties before we met, so¡ª"


    I stepped between them before the brewing argument could spiral. ¡°Maya,¡± I said gently, cing a hand on her arm. ¡°It¡¯s okay, stay with him. I¡¯ll head out.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lucian will take me home,¡±¡ªI turned to him¡ª¡°right?¡±


    Lucian gave her a slight nod. ¡°Safely. I promise.¡±


    Maya hesitated, her frustration evident, but I squeezed her hand and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough for me tonight. Go.¡±


    She shot Ethan a warning re before walking ahead of him a few paces down the hall. He didn¡¯t even spare me a nce as he went after her.


    I caught the beginning of another argument as the door closed behind them.


    Lucian and I were alone again.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± he asked, offering his arm.


    I took it without hesitation.


    As we walked into the cool night air, I realized something strange: I didn¡¯t feel victorious or vindicated. I didn¡¯t feel angry anymore either.


    For the first time all evening, I wasn¡¯t ying a role. I wasn¡¯t the reluctant guest, or the discarded wife, or the pawn in a game I never agreed to.


    I just felt...free.

 Chapter 65 THE KISS

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 65 THE KISS</h4>


    MAYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ethan called after me, his voice low and sharp as he pointed behind him. ¡°The party¡¯s that way.¡±


    I scoffed, stepping out onto the garden terrace behind the hall. The party was still going strong insideughter, clinking sses, the asional tter of silverware¡ªbut it all sounded like bothersome static in my ears.


    ¡°You¡¯re sorely mistaken if you think I¡¯m going back to take any part in that farce.¡±


    Ethan frowned. ¡°Maya, this is my sister¡¯s party. You have to learn to respect my family.¡±


    I blinked at him for a long, incredulous moment, and his frown deepened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it again,¡± I said.


    ¡°Doing what?¡±


    ¡°Acting like she¡¯s not your family, too.¡±


    ¡°Who¡ªSera?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sera!¡±


    He shook his head, his lips ttening. ¡°Why the hell are we talking about Sera again?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡± I hissed. ¡°After seeing that bullshit your mother and Celeste pulled, you want to stay for the rest of the party?¡±


    Ethan exhaled, rolling his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re being dramatic.¡±


    ¡°Dramatic?¡± I let out a sharpugh. ¡°You watched them ambush her. You let it happen. Your sister practically held a knife to Sera¡¯s throat, and your mother¡ªdon¡¯t even get me started on that fucking vindictive speech. And you just stood there.¡±


    ¡°Sera wasn¡¯t ambushed.¡± His voice was too calm, too controlled. ¡°My mother was trying to keep the peace. That¡¯s what she¡¯s always done¡ªwhat my father wanted before he died.¡±


    I stared at him, stunned. ¡°You think that was peacekeeping?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to hold this family together,¡± he said. ¡°To honor my father. You don¡¯t get it, Maya.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± I snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking get it.¡±


    ¡°Maya¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get how you can talk to me about holding your family together when you all treat Sera like she¡¯s a cancerous tumor that needs to be cut out. She¡¯s your sister, too, Ethan¡ªand the fact that you act this way is pretty fucking disgusting.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Watch it.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, stepping toward him. ¡°You watch it. You want me to respect your family when they treat Seraphina like garbage? Fuck that!¡±


    His hand came up¡ªfast, firm, wrapping around my wrist before I could react. His grip wasn¡¯t cruel, but it wasn¡¯t kind either. It was possessive.


    ¡°You will be my Luna one day,¡± he said, eyes boring into mine. ¡°You will respect my family.¡±


    I chafed against themand in his tone. ¡°And what if I decide that I don¡¯t want to be your Luna?¡±


    His eyes hardened, a muscle ticking in his jaw. ¡°If you really care about Seraphina,¡± he said, voice tight, ¡°then bing my Luna might be the only way you can protect her.¡±


    I stared at him, and for a second, I was so stunned, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time figuring out if you just threatened me, threatened Sera, or made a fucking power y over me when you know¡ª"


    When Ethan¡¯s mouth crashed into mine, it stole the thoughts clean out of my head.


    I didn¡¯t fight it¡ªnot right away.


    My mind went quiet as the mate bond pulsed between us like a luby, sedating everything bitter and angry inside me.


    Without consciously meaning to, I kissed him back. I gave in to the heat, the electricity crackling between us like a lightning storm.


    His hand gripped my waist, pulling him to me. My arms automatically wrapped around his neck, pressing our chests together.


    I moaned as his tongue slipped into my mouth, iming, dominating. For a moment, I forgot my anger and indignation, and all that mattered to me was the kiss¡ªthe desire suddenly sting through my synapses.


    This was different from all the other times Ethan and I had been intimate. The maic attraction between us was always there, but this felt like...a leash. Like I wasn¡¯t in control of my actions, like I had absolutely no choice but to kiss him.


    I felt it then¡ªthat edge of control. The way Ethan shifted closer, deepened the kiss, like he was iming thest word in our argument. Like he was putting a period at the end of my sentence.


    He wasn¡¯t kissing me tofort me.


    He was kissing me to shut me up.


    And the bastard was using our mate bond to make sure it worked.


    I shoved him back hard, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand.


    I was suddenly cold where his hands had been, but I shot him the fiercest re I could summon. ¡°Don¡¯t ever fucking do that again.¡±


    Ethan looked stunned¡ªoffended, even. And that pissed me off more because he had no right to feel that way.


    ¡°Do that again,¡± I hissed, ¡°and you¡¯re going to be a very lonely Alpha. If you can¡¯t have a fucking conversation without manipting our bond to your advantage, then do me a favor and never speak to me again.¡±


    He opened his mouth, but I didn¡¯t wait to hear whatever sanctimonious thing he was about to say.


    I turned and walked away, my heels crunching over the gravel with every furious step.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t realize how loud the night had been until I finally stepped into the silence of my home.


    Lucian followed me in, his presence steady and quiet behind me. I hadn¡¯t meant to take up more of his time¡ªbut when I turned to say goodbye, the words never made it past my lips.


    I didn¡¯t want to be left alone. If I were, the memories¡ªthe weight of the watching eyes, the scent of the cloying perfumes, the ugly, panicky feeling¡ªthey¡¯d all return and ruin my night.


    ¡°Stay?¡± I asked instead.


    He nodded without hesitation.


    I left the lights dim as we moved into the sitting room. I turned on the firece, and the soft amber glow gave the space a warmth that soothed my mental aches.


    I curled up on the corner of the couch, legs tucked beneath me, my dress tangling between. Lucian sat a little ways off, but close enough that I could feel the heat of him.


    I knew I should offer him something to eat or drink, be a good host, but I felt so mentally drained, and I knew that Lucian never expected me to be anything other than what I was.


    For a long time, we didn¡¯t say anything. I just let thefort of his presence wash over me.


    ¡°Is ¡®how are you?¡¯ a ridiculous question?¡± he asked after a while.


    A lightugh fell out of me as I turned to look at him. ¡°Probably.¡±


    His eyes were fixed on the fire, the mes dancing in the pools of his irises.


    ¡°I hated seeing you like that,¡± he added, softer now. ¡°Surrounded by people pretending you don¡¯t exist unless you¡¯re useful or a spectacle. You deserve more than that.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s whatever.¡±


    ¡°No, Sera.¡± He slid closer and took my hand in his. ¡°It¡¯s not whatever. I don¡¯t ever want you to let anyone make you believe you deserve to be treated as anything less than the amazing, strong queen you are.¡±


    The words undid something in me. I didn¡¯t even know I was holding my breath until I exhaled¡ªshaky and slow.


    ¡°Why?¡± I whispered.


    His brows furrowed. ¡°Why what?¡±


    I shrugged lightly. ¡°It just seems like you care about me a lot, and I don¡¯t understand why someone like you would.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you would be confused. How do you not see yourself the way I see you?¡±


    Emotion lodged in my throat. ¡°And...how do you see me?¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t answer. Instead, slowly, he reached out, gently tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear. His knuckles brushed my cheek.


    It was barely a touch.


    But something lit up between us.


    Neither of us moved at first.


    Our eyes locked, and I could feel my pulse skittering in my throat. There was no demand in his gaze, no heat pressuring me forward¡ªjust quiet permission.


    And then he kissed me.


    I froze slightly, my breath hitching. The warmth of his lips was foreign, but...nice.


    I thought about my conversation with Maya, how disappointed I felt when I woke up in her house the morning after Lucian and I had been drinking together.


    I didn¡¯t want to wake up tomorrow and regret not saying something¡ªdoing something.


    So I leaned in and kissed him back.


    It was slow, almost hesitant at first, as if he was giving me every chance to pull away.


    His lips brushed mine like a question rather than a demand, warm and careful. There was no rush, no iming¡ªjust presence.


    It didn¡¯t burn through me, didn¡¯t send my heart racing like a prized stallion¡ªnot like Kieran¡¯s kiss.


    I deepened it slowly, my hands finding the soft fabric of his shirt. He responded with a soft inhale, his hands still at his sides like he was afraid to move too soon.


    When he did finally touch me, it was with steady, respectful hands. One palm at my jaw, the other at the curve of my neck, like I was a fragile thing he feared would break.


    I could feel his resistance, his reverence, and I was just about to speak¡ªto tell him that it was okay to be a little assertive, I didn¡¯t mind a little heat; I wanted this, wanted him.


    But then the shrill sound of my phone shattered the moment.

 Chapter 66 A GHOST

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 66 A GHOST</h4>


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°Hi, honey!¡±


    Under the soft glow of the light from the firece and the screen of her phone, Sera¡¯s cheeks tinged pink as she smiled at her son.


    ¡°Hi Mom!¡± Daniel¡¯s bright voice came through the device. ¡°I wanted to call to know how the party went.¡±


    Sera¡¯s eyes darted to me over the phone, and she gave me an apologetic look. I shook my head, mouthing for her to take the call.


    I saw her war with the decision between talking to her son and addressing what had just happened between us.


    But I made the decision for her. I stood from the couch, putting distance between us. I pointed to the door and mouthed, ¡®I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡¯


    She opened her mouth as if to protest, but then¡ª


    ¡°Mom?¡± Daniel called out. ¡°Are you busy? I can call backter¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, honey,¡± she said, turning her attention back to her phone. ¡°I¡¯m here; I can talk.¡±


    When her eyes met mine again, I smiled. ¡®Good night.¡¯


    She returned the smile hesitantly and gave me a shy wave before reverting her attention to her son.


    As I headed towards the door, I tried not to see the phone call as a blessing in disguise.


    When I stepped outside, the air hit me like a balm¡ªcool and refreshing. I drew in a breath and let it out slowly, watching the mist bloom in the night air.


    My fingers came up to caress my lips, still warm from the kiss, and disappointment tightened my chest.


    I guess I should have known it wouldn¡¯t be the same¡ªno fireworks or heat or electricity. But still, the hollowness of the kiss unsettled me.


    It had been warm, gentle, nice, even, but that was all. No spark. No soul-deep recognition. No echo of the kind of pull I¡¯d once known.


    I should have felt triumphant. Sera was finally opening up. She trusted me. Leaned on me.


    I was one step closer to my goal.


    But it didn¡¯t hold the satisfaction I¡¯d hoped for.


    Sera was amazing¡ªbeautiful, smart, kind, stronger than she gave herself credit for¡ªI didn¡¯t think I would have to feign as much as I did tonight.


    I¡¯d been the one to kiss her, and despite all the hurt she¡¯d experienced, she returned the kiss, and I¡¯d epted it with care¡ªbut there had been no fire in it. Not for me.


    And yet... the ache that followed wasn¡¯t disappointment in her. It was in myself.


    With a muttered curse, I pulled out my phone and dialed.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked as soon as Reece picked up.


    ¡°OTS,¡± my Beta answered. ¡°Just about to head home.¡±


    ¡°Stay there,¡± Imanded. ¡°I need a drink.¡±


    He paused. ¡°Everything alright, Alpha?¡±


    Sera¡¯sughter floated out of an open window, and I sighed. It was a soft, musical sound, but it didn¡¯t send my heart racing, unlike...


    I shook my head even though Reece couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Nothing whiskey won¡¯t fix.¡±


    But even as I stepped off Sera¡¯s porch and headed towards my car, I knew that no amount of whiskey could fix the cavern in my chest that had been growing wider and wider for a long time.


    ***


    ¡°So,¡± Reece saidter, eyeing me from the corner of his eyes, ¡°are congrattions in order?¡±


    I stared at the amber liquid in my ss, my chest warm from my first two sses. The whiskey was strong enough to burn, but not enough to blur. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I can smell her on you,¡± Reece said, ¡°Seraphina.¡±


    I gripped the ss a little tighter at the mention of her name. The low-lit, muted ambiance of my private lounge on the roof of OTS only served to worsen my mood.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± I said quietly. ¡°We just...kissed.¡±


    Reece exhaled a small puff of air. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± He reached out and squeezed my shoulder. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    I scoffed, taking a huge gulp of my drink.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d you¡¯re doing this,¡± he continued. ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re moving on. You haven¡¯t let yourself be with anyone since¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I growled. I gripped the ss so hard that cracks spiderwebbed around it. ¡°Don¡¯t dare say her name.¡±


    Not when I was trying so hard not to think of her. Not when I was fighting with the consuming ache of missing her.


    Reece frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    ¡°We¡¯re sparring,¡± I interrupted coldly, mming my ss on the table.


    He blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    I needed an outlet for the energy and a distraction from the disappointment suddenly coursing through me,


    ¡°Now.¡±


    I stood, already moving toward the exit. Reece cursed under his breath but followed. He knew better than to argue when I got like this.


    The Sparring Arena was empty at this hour, bathed in cool shadows and the lingering scent of sweat and salt. I stripped off my tuxedo jacket, rolled my sleeves, and stepped into the ring.


    Reece followed, cracking his neck.


    ¡°You sure you¡¯d rather not talk about it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t think so.¡±


    We didn¡¯t need rules. We¡¯d done this enough times.


    The first hitnded with a satisfying thud. Reece grunted but didn¡¯t retaliate immediately. He let mee at him again, testing the weight of my frustration, the sharpness of my control.


    Then he struck back¡ªlow and fast. We fell into a familiar rhythm, fists meeting flesh, breath quickening, the sound of our bodies recing the chaos in my head.


    I didn¡¯t want to think. I didn¡¯t want to feel.


    But as my muscle memory kicked in, and my mind cleared out, her face kept appearing. Not Sera¡¯s.


    The woman whoseughter used to light up OTS headquarters before it even had a name. The one who taught me that power was nothing without purpose.


    I¡¯d spent so long trying not to remember the radiance of her smile, the sparkle in her eyes¡ªand now, it was all I could see, and the longing hit me harder than the whiskey.


    I ducked a punch toote, and Reece¡¯s fist clipped my jaw. I staggered but stayed upright. He shook his head, winded.


    ¡°You¡¯re distracted,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°No fucking shit,¡± I spat.


    I lunged again, and this time we tangled. Arms locked, elbows grinding, sweat beading across our brows.


    I twisted out of his grip and drove a fist into his gut. He swore and doubled over, but I was already stepping back, chest heaving.


    The rush came like a wave, then receded just as quickly. What was left was a dull, dragging weight that pulled me down to the ground.


    I copsed to the mat, lying t on my back, the ceiling a blur above me. Reece dropped down beside me, wheezing.


    ¡°You gonna tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked after a beat.


    I stared at the beams above. ¡°It wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The spark. The pull.¡±


    I knew I was capable of feeling that innate, explosive attraction¡ªjust not with Sera.


    Reece was silent for a while. ¡°But you still want her.¡±


    I closed my eyes and tried to banish her face. Tried to rece it with Sera¡¯s.


    It shouldn¡¯t have been hard¡ªthey had the same golden hair, the same sweet smile. But Sera¡¯s didn¡¯t pierce through my heart like a fucking javelin.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Because of the pack?¡±


    Sera didn¡¯t know it, but she had the potential to be the greatest she-wolf of her generation. Thatbined with her kind heart and humility, she was the Luna my pack needed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And what about your heart?¡±


    Her smile drifted to the surface of my mind¡ªvibrant, teasing. Gone.


    I sat up slowly, joints stiff. ¡°That has nothing to do with this¡ªit doesn¡¯t change what I¡¯ve decided. Sera will be my Luna.¡±


    Reece nodded. ¡°And you think she deserves to be in another loveless marriage?¡±


    I drew my knees up, my fists clenching. ¡°It won¡¯t be the same,¡± I dered. ¡°I¡¯m not Kieran.¡±


    There was no spark between me and Sera¡ªI doubted I would ever feel sparks again¡ªbut I truly cared for her.


    I¡¯d loved once. Deeply. Intensely. So ferociously that when it ended, it tore my heart apart and rendered me unable to feel the same way again.


    So I¡¯d give Sera what I had left¡ªmy protection, my respect, my loyalty, my partnership.


    Even if my heart still belonged to a ghost.

 Chapter 67 CARBS AND ALCOHOL

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 67 CARBS AND ALCOHOL</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I¡¯d spent all night thinking about the kiss.


    I finally got a couple hours of sleep, but as soon as I woke up, it was the first thing on my mind.


    It had happened less than twelve hours ago, and yet it reyed in my head with a gentle ease and familiarity, like a memory that had already been ying on loop for years.


    The best part was that the memory of Lucian¡¯s kiss didn¡¯t drive me crazy the way Kieran¡¯s had. It had been warm¡ªnot fiery¡ªand gentle¡ªnot hard and demanding and possessive.


    I wasn¡¯t trying to decipher intentions or force my erratic heart into a non-cardiac arrest-inducing rate.


    But it had still mattered.


    I¡¯d felt safe, cradled in the warmth of his hands, the steadiness of his body. There had been something quietly reverent in the way he held me¡ªlike I was made of something sacred, not shattered pieces barely held together.


    And that was...new.


    The fact that there was a man in my life who didn¡¯t make me want to put my fist through a wall was so refreshing.


    As I made breakfast, I kept ncing at my phone on the kitchen counter, half-hoping, half-dreading a message from him. But it stayed dark.


    Would things be awkward now? Should I have said something before he left? Should I have asked Daniel to call back? Would Lucian think I regretted it?


    Because I didn¡¯t.


    If Daniel hadn¡¯t called...


    I flushed just thinking about it. Maybe something more would¡¯ve happened.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how far I would¡¯ve gone; I wasn¡¯t sure how far Lucian would have gone¡ªbut I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve stopped him.


    The idea of being with someone else¡ªwith Lucian¡ªwasn¡¯t as off-putting as I would have thought.


    I bit my lip, smiling down at my diced tomatoes like they were the ones responsible for the warmth and anticipation stirring in my belly.


    The idea that someone like Lucian¡ªan Alpha, a man of his strength and reputation¡ªwanted me, still felt surreal.


    I wasn¡¯t used to being wanted. Not after spending ten years as little more than an avenue to satiate my otherwise cold husband¡¯s needs while he pined after someone else.


    The sudden ring of the doorbell broke through my reverie, loud and sharp in the quiet house. I frowned, wiping my hands on a dish towel. I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone.


    That wasn¡¯t true¡ªI was fully prepared for either Celeste or Kieran to be on the other side of the door for our regrly scheduled altercations.


    But when I opened the door, it was Maya who stood there with a six-pack of beer in one hand, a stic bag of snacks in the other, and an odd look of vulnerability that screamed ¡®Please don¡¯t send me away.¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to be drinking?¡± I asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°Not if I intend to drink for the rest of the day,¡± she said, breezing past me. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of me if I ckout, yeah?¡±


    I closed the door behind her and followed her into the kitchen, a confused frown on my face. ¡°Are you okay? Did something happen?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer right away. Just tossed the bag onto the counter and started unpacking¡ªpopcorn, chips, chocte-covered pretzels. Comfort food. A silent rm bell went off in my chest.


    ¡°Can¡¯t a girl just decide she wants to have an emotional breakdown with carbs and alcohol?¡±


    ¡°A girl can,¡± I said. ¡°Maya Cartridge, whose body is a temple and has more mental fortitude than a monk, can¡¯t. Not unless something is seriously wrong.¡±


    I handed her a bottle opener, waiting.


    Her beer opened with a quiet fizz, and she threw her head back, downing half of the bottle in one go.


    She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ethan,¡± she finally said, voice quiet but hard-edged.


    I leaned against the counter, my chest tightening. ¡°What did he do?¡±


    ¡°We fought after I left you and Lucian. I confronted him about how he let Celeste and your mom corner you like that, and instead of admitting it was wrong, he told me to respect his family, and then dangled a threat over my head.¡±


    I winced. What the fuck was wrong with my brother?


    ¡°And I told him,¡± she said, mming the bottle down a little too forcefully, ¡°that you¡¯re his family, too. That he couldn¡¯t demand my respect if he didn¡¯t give you yours.¡±


    My stomach twisted ufortably. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cause problems between you two.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Maya snapped, eyes shing. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize for existing.¡±


    I blinked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask to be the family¡¯s punching bag,¡± she continued, voice tight with fury. ¡°You¡¯re not the problem; I¡¯m mad because they treat you like you are.¡±


    I looked down, my throat thickening.


    ¡°Besides,¡± she muttered, softer now, ¡°if Ethan can¡¯t see through the bullshit, if he can so thoroughly defend his mother and sister like that, then maybe he¡¯s not who I thought he was.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Maya...¡±


    She looked over at me, brown eyes suddenly serious. ¡°You know what¡¯s cruel?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The mate bond.¡± Her words were bitter, bitten off. ¡°This fucked-up magical lottery that says you¡¯re permanently, irrevocably bound to this other person, no matter how dumb or frustrating or emotionally constipated they are.¡±


    ¡°That bad, huh?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the bond,¡± Maya muttered, ¡°I would¡¯ve walked away a long time ago.¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°Would you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She formed a fist.


    ¡°But you love him.¡± The words slipped out before I could stop them.


    Maya groaned, leaning her forehead against the cab.


    ¡°Right?¡± I nudged her gently. ¡°It¡¯s not just the mate bond.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Okay, so maybe I like the sound of hisughter. And maybe I like watching horror movies with himte into the night and falling asleep on his chest. I like it when we cook together. And I like the electricity when we¡¯re intimate; there¡¯s this mind-numbing thing he does with his tongue that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop!¡± I held a hand up, eyes wide with rm. ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear about you and my brother¡¯s sex life.¡±


    We burst intoughter, but hers ended in a sigh as she hesitated. ¡°Okay...so yeah, maybe I care for him past the mate attraction. But he¡¯s still an asshole, and I usually think with my head, not my heart or fucking hormones, and the stupid bond keeps pulling me back every damn time."


    There was something painfully honest in her voice. I nodded slowly, letting that truth settle between us.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered...¡± I began, then trailed off.


    She looked up. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What it¡¯s like,¡± I said, heat crawling up my neck. ¡°The pull. The way it feels with someone who¡¯s...destined.¡±


    Maya blinked, then narrowed her eyes with the speed of a predator. ¡°Is this a general curiosity question, or am I sniffing gossip?¡±


    My cheeks burned. ¡°I just¡ªI was wondering.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar, Sera.¡±


    I gave her a sheepish smile.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Wait. Did something happen?¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°With Lucian?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t meet her eyes. ¡°We kissed.¡±


    The scream she let out was so high-pitched I was surprised all the windows in my house didn¡¯t shatter.


    ¡°You what?!¡± she shrieked, grabbing my arm and shaking me. ¡°You kissed Lucian, and you¡¯re just now telling me?!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t¡ª It wasn¡¯t nned,¡± I stammered. ¡°It happenedst night. We were just sitting on the couch talking, and then...¡± I shrugged. ¡°He kissed me.¡±


    Maya dropped onto a stool as if her legs had given out. ¡°Okay. I need more. Was it hot? Was it soft? Did you melt? Did the world stop spinning?¡±


    ¡°It was...¡± I paused, trying to find the words. ¡°It was nice. Gentle. Sweet.¡±


    Her brows knit. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    I chewed my lip. ¡°There wasn¡¯t...a spark. Not like what you described with Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The silence stretched.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t like it,¡± I added quickly. ¡°I mean, I liked it. I really did. But it felt like¡ªI dunno, like he was holding back.¡±


    Maya hummed thoughtfully, nodding. ¡°Lucian would hold back. He¡¯s the definition of restrained. Gentlemanly to a fault.¡±


    ¡°You think that¡¯s all it was?¡±


    She grinned. ¡°Oh, I know that¡¯s all it was. Sera, I¡¯ve seen the way he looks at you. If he were a cartoon, he¡¯d have hearts for eyes.¡±


    I smiled despite myself.


    ¡°If he¡¯s holding back,¡± Maya continued, ¡°it¡¯s not because he¡¯s not interested. It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to hurt you or cross any lines, especially since he knows what you¡¯ve been through. He was raised to control his instincts. If you want him...you might have to make the first¡ªor second, I guess¡ªmove.¡±


    I hesitated. ¡°You think I should?¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± Maya said, reaching over and squeezing my hand, ¡°that if you feel something for him¡ªreally feel it¡ªyou should give yourself a chance at happiness. You deserve that. After everything... You deserve to feel loved and wanted.¡±


    My throat tightened. ¡°You make it sound easy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I¡¯ll be here. And I¡¯ll be rooting for you every step of the way.¡±


    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat and nodded.


    Later, after Maya had passed out on my couch with an empty bag of pretzels on her stomach and her third beer bottle bnced precariously on the armrest, I tiptoed to my bedroom.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, my phone in my hands. I stared at Lucian¡¯s contact, my thumb hovering over the screen.


    I didn¡¯t want to overthink it. I didn¡¯t want to scare him away, either.


    After several drafts and deletions, I settled on something simple.


    Sera: Thank you forst night. I keep thinking about it. I hope you got home safely.


    I stared at the message for a few seconds before pressing send. Then I tossed the phone onto the bed like it might explode and buried my face in my hands.


    Gods, I was a mess.


    But a small smile tugged at my lips.


    My phone buzzed less than a minuteter, and Lucian¡¯s reply had my smile blooming into a full-on grin.


    Lucian: I kept thinking about it, too. Can I see you tomorrow?


    A giddy giggle spilled out of me as I tapped back a response.


    The fluttery feeling in my stomach had nothing to do with the small sip of beer I¡¯d had, and I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I¡¯d felt this way about anyone.


    But...I liked it.


    And maybe, just maybe, this was the beginning of something real.

 Chapter 68 FIRST DATE

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 68 FIRST DATE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Maya had insisted that if I was going on a date¡ªeven if it wasn¡¯t officially a ¡°date-date¡±¡ªI needed to ¡°look hot enough to make him forget his name.¡±


    Her words, not mine.


    She¡¯d spent nearly twenty minutes rummaging through my closet with all the intensity of someone diffusing a bomb, tossing aside sweaters and jeans like they¡¯d personally offended her.


    When she pulled out acy wine-red slip dress I didn¡¯t even remember owning, I¡¯d nearly fainted.


    ¡°You expect me to wear that to the movies?¡±


    She¡¯d just arched a brow. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the dinner after. Besides, it¡¯s not about the movie. It¡¯s about the impression you leave with Lucian. He¡¯s not supposed to be able to watch the movie; he¡¯s supposed to be watching you.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m going to feel so awkward the whole time if I wear that.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and tossed the dress into the back of my closet, where it belonged. ¡°Okay, do you at least have sexy lingerie?¡±


    My eyes bulged out of their socket. ¡°What? Maya, we¡¯re watching a movie, not...¡± My face burned.


    She winked. ¡°You never know what could happen, and you should always be prepared.¡±


    I tossed the Boy Scout out of my room.


    In the end, I didn¡¯t wear the dress¡ªor the heels she left behind as a ¡°backup option in case you grow a spine.¡±


    Instead, I went with my favorite ck jeans, a soft mauve blouse that hinted at femininity without being overly sultry, and white sandals. No makeup other than tinted sunscreen, a light coating of mascara, and sparkly lip gloss.


    Simple. Casual. Me.


    This was my first proper date with a man. Not a forced dinner or event orchestrated by pack politics.


    Not a night I had to endure as the figurehead wife for Kieran¡¯s image.


    This was just...Lucian and me.


    And that felt monumental enough without the need for push-up bras and smoky eyeshadow.


    He picked me up right on time, dressed in a dark grey button-down with the sleeves rolled up to his forearms, exposing his striking tattoo and cks that did a poor job of hiding just how ridiculously built he was.


    But what caught me off guard, as always, was the softness in his eyes when he saw me. That kind of open admiration wasn¡¯t something I was used to.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he said.


    I smiled, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°You clean up well yourself.¡±


    And then, his left hand came out from behind him, holding a bouquet of pink carnations.


    My lips parted in a small gasp. ¡°How did you...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even that he brought me flowers¡ªsomething no one had ever done before. It was that they weren¡¯t generic roses or some shy, store-bought bouquet. They were pink carnations¡ªmy favorite.


    Lucian smiled, and my heart did a flip. ¡°I see you, Sera,¡± he said, handing me the flowers. ¡°Carnations aren¡¯t the shiest, mostly overlooked, but...they¡¯re strong, quietly beautiful. Like you.¡±


    My eyes pricked with sudden tears, and I thanked the gods I didn¡¯t use eyeliner.


    Our fingers brushed as I took the bouquet, and my voice was soft, a little shaky when I said, ¡°Thank you, Lucian.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, just gave me that look again¡ªwarm and steady and so full of quiet understanding it nearly undid me.


    I clutched the flowers tightly as we walked to his car.


    The drive wasfortable and...fun. Lucian let me pick the music, and when I chose an old 80s rock ylist, he didn¡¯t bat an eye¡ªjust grinned and drummed his fingers on the steering wheel like he already knew the songs.


    The movie theater was mostly empty when we arrived, which was a relief. Thest thing I wanted was to run into anyone I knew.


    Not that I was ashamed of being out with Lucian or anything; it¡¯s just that the people I knew all shared the remarkable ability to ruin my day with their mere presence.


    Lucian got the tickets while I hovered near the popcorn stand, feeling awkward and fidgety. He returned with two bottles of water and a shared bucket of popcorn.


    ¡°Figured we¡¯d go old school,¡± he said with a shrug.


    I smiled. ¡°I like old school.¡±


    Ten minutes into the movie, I cursed myself for considering Maya¡¯s suggestion when Lucian asked me to pick a movie.


    The title of the film sounded harmless enough¡ªUntil the Last Breath.


    When I asked Maya what it was about, she just shrugged, smirking. I should have fucking googled it.


    I thought it was a drama. Maybe a slow-burn romance with lots of longing nces and sad piano music.


    What it was...


    I wanted to melt into a puddle and evaporate under the heat of my burning cheeks.


    For my first date with Lucian, thanks to Maya fucking Cartridge, I¡¯d picked what was essentially ny minutes of softcore porn with a sprinkle of emotional warfare.


    The worst part was that the sex wasn¡¯t the in-your-face kind, but the kind with long stares, heavy breathing (moaning, a shit ton of moaning), and music that swelled at the exact wrong time. The kind that reminded you what it felt like to be touched like you mattered.


    Which, unfortunately, I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    At first, I tried to focus on the plot. The two characters met in a rainy bookstore¡ªcute. Then they went on a pic and somehow ended up half-naked under a tree.


    I shifted in my seat, pressing my legs together like a chastity measure.


    Lucian, of course, satpletelyposed. Like he was watching an educational documentary and not a film that should¡¯vee with a trigger warning titled ¡®Not Safe for the Sexually Starved.¡¯


    Three rows ahead of us, a couple started making out, their moans mingling with the onesing from the speakers.


    I wanted to die from embarrassment. Would Lucian think I picked this movie because I wanted to do...that?


    Fucking Maya.


    But Lucian didn¡¯t look or seem as flustered as I did.


    He didn¡¯t stare at me. Didn¡¯t edge closer. He just sat there, eating popcorn, sipping his water, and existing like the incredibly respectful man he was.


    Which somehow made everything worse.


    By the time the fourth naked scene rolled around, you could fry eggs on my cheeks. I didn¡¯t dare look at Lucian.


    But when the film reached its emotional climax¡ªthe protagonist reading a letter from her now-dead lover about how love wasn¡¯t about timing but about choosing someone every day¡ªI felt a tear slip down my cheek.


    Lucian¡¯s hand gently closed over mine, warm and grounding. I nced sideways and found him looking at me, a soft smile ying on his lips.


    Then he lifted our joined hands slightly and pressed a soft kiss to my knuckles. And he didn¡¯t let go.


    That single gesture carried more emotion than anything I¡¯d seen on screen.


    And suddenly, I didn¡¯t feel flustered or overwhelmed.


    I felt...cherished.


    After the credits rolled and the lights came up, I stood, still a little dazed.


    Lucian didn¡¯t let go of my hand until we were out of the theater. Then he smiled and motioned toward the concession stand.


    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll get us something sweet before we go.¡±


    I nodded and watched him disappear into the crowd. My phone buzzed in my pocket, so I stepped aside near the wall to check it.


    It was Maya: So? Did the movie set the mood? Did you two make out in the back like horny teenagers?


    Iughed despite myself and started to type a reply when I heard a voice behind me.


    ¡°Hey. You here alone?¡±


    I turned, surprised to see a tall,nky teenager¡ªmaybe seventeen¡ªgrinning at me like he¡¯d just won the lottery.


    ¡°Um. No,¡± I said politely. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    He looked me up and down, then leaned against the wall beside me. ¡°Boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± I replied.


    He chuckled. ¡°You look too hot to be with a ¡®sort of¡¯.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I mean, not in a creepy way,¡± he added quickly, his gaze leering. ¡°Just saying. You¡¯re like smoking¡ªin a MILF kind of way.¡±


    I stared at him, mouth slightly agape.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always had a thing for older women,¡± he continued, undeterred. ¡°Age is just a number, right?¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± I said carefully, ¡°that you should go find someone closer to your age.¡±


    Heughed like I¡¯d just flirted back. ¡°What, you don¡¯t likepliments?¡±


    I was about to shut him down¡ªgently but firmly¡ªwhen a familiar voice sliced through the air, smooth and venomced.


    ¡°She likespliments, just not from someone young enough to be her fucking son.¡±


    My stomach plummeted.


    I turned slowly to see Kieran standing just a few feet away, arms crossed, dark eyes drilling into the teenager like he was about to Shift and eat him whole.


    And there goes my perfect day.

 Chapter 69 DERANGED STALKER

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 69 DERANGED STALKER</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    ¡®I should have stayed at home.¡¯


    That thought repeated like a dull drumbeat as I stood near the concession stand, hands in my jacket pockets, pretending to inspect the overpriced popcorn.


    I wasn¡¯t even hungry. I was supposed to be out clearing my head¡ªburning off steam after yet another exhausting round with Celeste, who was trying to spin my life into yet another PR stunt.


    It had taken all my willpower not to smash in the skull of the pasty-faced cameraman she¡¯d invited over to shoot a Day in the Life video of reunited mates.


    But instead of driving aimlessly as nned, I found myself taking the familiar path to Griffith Park.


    While I was still berating myself foring to Sera¡¯s house, an annoyingly familiar Aston Martin pulled into her driveway.


    And when I saw him escort Sera to his car, as she clutched a huge flower bouquet, all bets were off.


    And that¡¯s how I ended up trailing Lucian Reed¡¯s stupid red sports car through the streets of LA like some lovesick lunatic.


    I should have called it quits when they walked into the theater. I should have turned the fuck around and gone anywhere but here.


    Instead, I bought a ticket to whatever show they were seeing and sat two rows behind them, close enough to observe, far enough not to be seen,pleting my descent into deranged stalker.


    Pathetic.


    At first, I convinced myself it was harmless curiosity. Making sure she was safe. Lucian might¡¯ve been polished and charming, but I still didn¡¯t trust him.


    Except...


    He wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong. He didn¡¯t even put his arm around her when the lights dimmed, and the movie started¡ªsome overly sentimental romance if the piano score was anything to go by.


    I tried to watch, to focus, but all I could see was them.


    They weren¡¯t touching, or talking, or doing anything other than watching the movie (which was better off showing on Pornhub than at a respectable cinema).


    And that should have made me happy, but I kept ring at the sliver of space between them where their shoulders brushed when one of them took a deep breath.


    And then came the moment that snapped thest thread of my restraint.


    Lucian reached over slowly and took her hand. Sera didn¡¯t flinch¡ªdidn¡¯t hesitate. She let him hold it. A secondter, he turned it palm-up and pressed a kiss to her knuckles.


    She didn¡¯t pull away.


    That was the moment I stood up and stormed out of the theater like a bomb about to detonate.


    My vision burned from irritation and fury and a raw ache I didn¡¯t have a name for.


    The cold night air hit me like a p. I leaned against the building wall, dragging in a deep breath and forcing my thoughts into order.


    I had no right to feel this way.


    Sera wasn¡¯t mine anymore. Hell, she never really was¡ªnot in the ways that mattered.


    I¡¯d never loved her like a husband should love his wife. Never taken her out on a date or bought her flowers.


    She deserved this¡ªto be with someone who cherished her and took care of her.


    Good. That was good.


    I¡¯d moved on now; I was with Celeste. I shouldn¡¯t have cared what Sera did in her spare time or who she did it with.


    So why did it feel like I was being gutted from the inside?


    I was about to leave¡ªkeys already clenched in my fist¡ªwhen I heard the voices.


    Loud. Unruly. Male.


    My gaze flicked toward the theater doors. A group of teens loitered by the entrance,ughing and jeering among themselves, their attention fixed on one of them who had peeled away.


    My brows arched when I followed their line of sight.


    He stood too close to Sera where she waited near the theater, Lucian nowhere in sight.


    His bodynguage screamed cocky as he leaned in, arms crossed like he owned the ce, smirking down at her as he said something I couldn¡¯t hear.


    But I saw the way Sera stiffened, saw the tight-lipped smile and the tension in her shoulders.


    I was moving before I even made the decision.


    I was within earshot as the boyughed like Sera had cracked a joke.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t likepliments?¡±


    ¡°She likespliments,¡± I said, voice low and deadly, ¡°just not from someone young enough to be her fucking son.¡±


    The teen paled, his expression briefly flickering with unease¡ªthen settling into something smug.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± Sera said, eyes narrowing. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± I asked tightly, ignoring her for now.


    The boy grinned. He was maybe seventeen, e-scarred and full of misced confidence. ¡°Nah. Just talking to the prettydy here.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not interested.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He turned to Sera, giving her a slow once-over that made my blood boil. ¡°Is he the ¡®sort of¡¯ boyfriend? I mean, no offense,¡±¡ªhis gaze turned to me¡ª¡°but you don¡¯t look like her type. What have you got on her, ten years? Fifteen?¡±


    Sera exhaled sharply. ¡°Walk away, kid.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°What? Not my fault you¡¯re into angry old dudes. Come on, a hot thing like you, you want someone who can actually keep up.¡±


    He leaned in closer and dropped his voice to what he must have thought was seductive. ¡°Someone who can go with you all night.¡±


    I lost it.


    My hand shot out before I could stop myself. I grabbed the front of his hoodie, yanked him off bnce, and mmed him against the nearest wall.


    My fingers curled around his throat¡ªnot tight, but firm enough that his smirk faltered.


    ¡°Kieran!¡± Sera gasped.


    ¡°She said walk away,¡± I growled, eyes boring into his. ¡°You ever fucking look at her again, let alone speak to her, and I¡¯ll make sure your own mother doesn¡¯t recognize you when I¡¯m done. Got it?¡±


    The boy¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He tried to y it cool, but his heart was racing. I could hear it.


    ¡°Damn,¡± he wheezed and then turned to Sera as far as my grip would allow. ¡°Babe, if I die right now, at least I died for love.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goddess,¡± Sera muttered under her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you if you keep talking.¡± I snarled, voice dripping with acid.


    He tried to speak¡ªchoked instead. ¡°Would be...worth...it.¡±


    I was half a second from snapping the little punk¡¯s vicle when Sera¡¯s voice cut through the red-hazed fog in my head.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    I froze.


    Sera stepped between us, grabbing my wrist with both hands and yanking me back. Her eyes zed with fury¡ªbut not just at the boy.


    At me.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± she hissed. ¡°He¡¯s an idiot, but he¡¯s a kid.¡±


    ¡°You expect me to stand by while some pubescent idiot tries to feel you up in public.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting,¡± she snapped. ¡°He didn¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°He wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Not your business, Kieran.¡±


    ¡°He was harassing you!¡±


    ¡°And I was handling it!¡± she snapped. ¡°Whether it¡¯s vans or dumbass kids, you don¡¯t get to show up ying protector whenever you want, Kieran!¡±


    The teen, still rubbing his neck, muttered something under his breath. I growled low in warning.


    ¡°You too,¡± she said, rounding on him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be talking to girls your age like that, let alone an adult. Have some fucking respect.¡±


    For a second, the kid looked genuinely embarrassed. Then he shoved his hands in his pockets and walked away, muttering something that sounded suspiciously like, ¡°Damn, she¡¯s even hotter when she¡¯s mad.¡±


    Sera didn¡¯t even flinch.


    I stood there, still buzzing with adrenaline and shame, while she fixed me with a look colder than any p.


    ¡°I was just trying to help,¡± I muttered darkly, more angry with myself than anything else.


    I did it again; I overstepped when it came to Sera and got animosity for my troubles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, Kieran,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you.¡±


    Before I could respond, another voice called out behind her.


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    Lucian.


    He approached, brows raised, concern etched into his features. He took one look at the scene¡ªme rigid with fury, Sera with arms crossed, the scent of tension thick in the air¡ªand understood instantly.


    His hand went to the small of her back in an act of subtle dominance.


    ¡°The concession line is ridiculously long, I figured we¡¯d just get dessert after dinner. Everything alright?¡±


    Sera exhaled, leaning into his touch. ¡°Now it is.¡±


    Lucian turned his attention to me.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± he said with a courteous nod.


    I didn¡¯t return it.


    He turned to her, his voice gentle. ¡°Ready to go?¡±


    ¡°More than ready.¡±


    And just like that, she slipped her arm through his, and they walked past me. I flinched when her shoulder brushed mine, but she didn¡¯t even turn her head.


    I stood there long after the door closed behind them, fists clenched at my sides, and the overwhelming urge to bash someone¡¯s skull in¡ªmaybe the teen, preferably Lucian¡ªreturned with a vengeance.

 Chapter 70 WARNING SIGN

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 70 WARNING SIGN</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Even after I slid into Lucian¡¯s car and buckled my seatbelt, my hands were still trembling from my fury.


    My nails bit into my palms, and the air inside the sleek interior felt too warm, too tight, even as he turned on the air conditioning.


    Lucian nced over as he pulled into traffic, his hands steady on the wheel.


    ¡°You¡¯re fuming,¡± he noted with a small smirk, the dash lights casting a soft glow over his sharp features.


    ¡°Of course I am. That idiot was leering at me like I was some¡ªsome MILF from his high school daydreams,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°And Kieran strangled a fucking kid!¡± I shook my head. ¡°Old enough to be his mother,¡± I muttered bitterly. ¡°Yeah, if I got pregnant at like 12!¡±


    Lucian chuckled. Fucking chuckled.


    I shot him a sharp look.


    He held up one hand, palm facing me. ¡°I¡¯m notughing at what happened. Just at the idea that you still don¡¯t see what everyone else does.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡± I asked tly.


    ¡°That you¡¯re stunning, Sera. It¡¯s a hazard, really. You should probably start carrying a warning sign.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, but a small part of me warmed at thepliment. He reached over at a red light and gently took my hand, his thumb brushing over my knuckles.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± he said, more softly now. ¡°You walk into a room and men forget how to breathe. They¡¯re drawn to your charm like a ma, and I can¡¯t even me them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± I shook my head, desperate not to let self-doubt creep in. But Lucian¡¯s words didn¡¯t quite make sense.


    Celeste was the one who turned heads, the one who attracted male attention like moths to a me.


    Not me.


    I couldn¡¯t even get my husband to love me after ten years.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Lucian¡¯s thumb paused mid-stroke. ¡°Where¡¯d you go?¡± he asked softly.


    I forced a smile. ¡°Nowhere.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not excusing what happened back there. But you handled yourself with grace.¡± He squeezed my hand. ¡°You always do.¡±


    This time, my smile came more easily. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Just so I¡¯m clear, I¡¯m not allowed to strangle the next guy that hits on you?¡± he asked, smirking again.


    I rolled my eyes,ughing softly. ¡°What is it with Alphas and violence?¡±


    ¡°I guess you just have the ability to make a man take leave of his senses.¡±


    Iughed again, but a part of me stilled.


    Is that what it was with Kieran? Did I make him take leave of his senses?


    I snorted quietly. Yeah right.


    We drove infortable silence for a while, my pulse slowly easing as the city passed by outside the window.


    I expected Lucian to take me to another one of those rooftop lounges or another chic private restaurant.


    But instead, we turned into a circr driveway lined with elegantnterns, and the car was immediately approached by a valet in uniform.


    Lucian grinned at my confused expression. ¡°Surprise.¡±


    A revolving restaurant.


    Not just any¡ªthis was Aurum, perched atop one of LA¡¯s high-rises like a glittering crown.


    The kind of ce you needed to book weeks¡ªmonths¡ªin advance, unless, of course, you were Lucian Reed and the world rearranged itself at your feet.


    I stared up in awe, stunned to silence.


    Lucian squeezed my hand to get my attention. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t mind them serving our food in the car, but I¡¯ve heard the inside of the building is stunning.¡±


    Iughed giddily as I stepped out of the car, thanking the valet who¡¯d held the door open.


    The elevator ride was smooth and silent, and when we stepped into the dining area, the panoramic view stole my breath.


    The entire floor turned ever so slowly, giving diners a 360-degree view of the city skyline. The lights below twinkled like stars, and the interior¡ªmuted gold and charcoal velvet¡ªwas pure understated luxury.


    Shit, maybe I should have worn the dress and heels Maya picked out.


    ¡°I had them reserve the west quadrant for us,¡± Lucian said, guiding me toward a semi-private booth with a velvet curtain pulled halfway closed. ¡°You said you like watching the sunset, and it¡¯s simply divine from this angle.¡±


    I blinked, stunned. ¡°That was...weeks ago.¡± I mentioned it in passing once when we were walking out of OTS. ¡°You remembered that?¡±


    ¡°I remember everything you say,¡± he replied simply, sliding into the seat across from me.


    From the moment we sat down, the service was wless.


    The waiter addressed me by name and presented a custom menu that included my favorite dishes¡ªthings I hadn¡¯t eaten in years.


    Even the wine list had a vintage I once offhandedly mentioned I loved but could never afford.


    I stared at the ss in my hand, then back at Lucian, who watched me with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°Why are you doing all this?¡± I whispered.


    It felt too much. Overwhelming.


    ¡°Because you deserve to be cherished,¡± Lucian said. ¡°And because I want you to know that I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t just want to be your trainer or an escort to a party or someone to re at your ex. I want to be more than that.¡±


    My breath caught.


    ¡°I know things started off unconventionally,¡± he went on. ¡°When I saved your life and invited you to OTS, I didn¡¯t think it would be more than that. But it is, Sera. Your beauty and strength and resilience leave me in awe of you.¡±


    He reached over and took my hand in his. ¡°Sera, if you¡¯ll have me. I want to stand by your side¡ªnot just as a friend. I want to be your boyfriend. Your partner. Your protector. I want to be there for you the way no one else ever has.¡±


    The sincerity in his voice nearly undid me. After everything I¡¯d been through¡ªbeing cast aside, loathed by my family, dismissed and ignored¡ªit was hard to believe anyone wanted me, not out of duty or atonement but simply because they chose to.


    ¡°I want that too,¡± I murmured, voice trembling. ¡°I choose you, Lucian.¡±


    His eyes lit up with a joy I felt rushing through my body right down to my toes.


    Heced our fingers and leaned in slowly. I did, too, my heart fluttering in my chest. I could feel the warmth of his breath on my lips, and I hoped that this kiss¡ª


    The windows shattered.


    Lucian and I jerked back as screams pierced the air, and ss rained down like glitter.


    OTS honed instincts took over, and I shoved myself out of the booth just as a hulking rogue leapt through the now-broken pane, his paws nearly missing me. Two more followed, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust.


    Chaos erupted¡ªdiners ran in every direction, some ducking beneath tables, others frozen in fear.


    ¡°Lucian!¡± I gasped, fear gripping my heart like a vice.


    He was already taking his shirt off, his eyes darkening. ¡°Get out,¡± he said lowly, his gaze fixed on the first rogue that had turned its vicious attention on us.


    ¡°I can help,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ve trained me to¡ª"


    ¡°No!¡± he snapped, and I flinched. Sometimes, I forgot Lucian was an Alpha because of how gentle and warm he was, but the authority in that one word reminded me. ¡°You have no wolf, you¡¯re not safe here.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out. Go with the staff. They¡¯ll get you to safety along with everyone else. Don¡¯t argue.¡±


    Lucian was already shifting.


    Bones cracked, fabric tore, and where the man had been a second ago now stood a familiar massive ck wolf with piercing blue eyes.


    He lunged without hesitation, colliding with the first rogue mid-air.


    ¡°Lucian!¡± I cried, ducking as ws swiped too close.


    He roared and turned to me, his wolf¡¯s eyes heavy with the unspokenmand¡ªthe plea.


    And then he turned back to the second rogue, sinking his teeth into the wolf¡¯s neck with brutal precision.


    My fists clenched. Every part of me screamed to stay and fight, to throw a chair, stab a fork into something¡¯s eye¡ªanything.


    But Lucian¡¯s eyes... The fear in them when he looked at me...


    I turned and ran.


    An older man in a suit was already ushering panicked guests toward a stairwell.


    ¡°This way, miss. Quickly, please.¡±


    I followed, shoving past the chaos, heart pounding. The stairwell was crowded, with people shouting and jostling each other.


    Somehow, I made it down to a lower level¡ªa side exit leading out into a quiet alley.


    Two ck SUVs idled there.


    The suited man opened the rear door of one and gestured for me to get in.


    ¡°The Alpha insisted this vehicle take you to safety,¡± he said.


    I hesitated.


    His gaze was calm. ¡°He arranged the route himself, Miss Seraphina. You¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    Still, something twitched in my instincts. The hairs on the back of my neck rose.


    There was no sign of fear from the staff member¡ªnot even a hint of adrenaline. That was strange, wasn¡¯t it?


    The other diners were panting, panicking, crying¡ªgenuine reactions.


    This man looked like he was escorting a brunch guest to their seat.


    And how had Lucian found the time to arrange an escape route?


    ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡± I asked, voice casual.


    ¡°The Alpha will join you shortly,¡± he said, urgency bleeding into his voice. ¡°We¡¯ve been instructed not to dy.¡±


    I climbed into the SUV, still wary, and the door shut behind me with a thunk far too final.


    The windows were cked out. The locks clicked.


    ¡°Wha¡ªHey!¡± I mmed my hand against the drawn partition. ¡°Hey, what is this!¡±


    My heart stuttered as the car started moving.


    I fumbled for the handle. It didn¡¯t budge.


    Not good. Not good at all.


    I mmed my hands against the windows. They were reinforced¡ªno way I could smash them.


    I yanked out my phone, but the screen showed NO SIGNAL.


    My mind raced.


    This wasn¡¯t Lucian¡¯s doing.


    This wasn¡¯t some standard protocol.


    This was a trap.


    I¡¯d been taken.


    Panic curled through my gut like smoke, creeping up my throat and threatening to choke me. My limbs began to shake, adrenaline giving way to a creeping numbness I couldn¡¯t stop.


    I banged on the window, then the partition, screaming now¡ªloud, hoarse, desperate.


    ¡°Let me out! Let me out!¡±


    But the SUV kept moving, gliding eerily smooth down god-knows-what road, and still, no one answered.


    I sank into the seat, heart thundering in my chest. My breath came fast, too fast¡ªmy vision started to swim.


    The temperature inside the vehicle seemed to shift¡ªtoo warm, then too cold. My skin prickled, then flushed.


    The shadows inside the cabin lengthened. Or maybe I just couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open.


    My head lolled back against the headrest. My fingers tingled.


    Something was wrong.


    There was a faint, bitter-sweet scent in the air. Slowly growing stronger, choking.


    Shit.


    I¡¯d been drugged.


    The realization struck me a heartbeat before the world started tilting sideways, and everything went ck.

 Chapter 71 THE FUCKING IRONY

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 71 THE FUCKING IRONY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I woke to the sensation of motion¡ªthe jarring bounce of tires on uneven ground.


    My head throbbed, my mouth tasted like copper, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t remember where I was or why I couldn¡¯t move my arms. Then it hit me.


    The restaurant. The rogues. The staff. The fucking SUV.


    I gasped, only to realize my mouth was dry and my arms were tightly bound behind my back.


    The seat beneath me was the same smooth leather from before¡ªtoo pristine, too polished, too wrong.


    The bitter-sweet scent still lingered faintly beneath something sharper: sweat, and the metallic tang of fear¡ªmine.


    I shifted slightly, the hum of the car engine steady and cruelly calm. My wrists stung. I twisted them instinctively, trying to get a feel for the bindings. Zip ties. Unforgivingly tight.


    ¡°Finally awake, princess?¡± The partition was down now, and the driver¡¯s voice floated through¡ªcoarse, amused.


    Panic red. My heart pounded, but I forced my tone to be steady. ¡°Where the hell are you taking me?¡±


    He chuckled, eyes never leaving the road. ¡°Patience, princess. You¡¯ll see soon enough. Wouldn¡¯t want to spoil the surprise.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me that,¡± I spat, my fear giving way to irritation at the smug, patronizing tone.


    He chuckled dryly. ¡°But that¡¯s what you are, aren¡¯t you? Alpha Edward¡¯s precious little princess.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Wha¡ªow!¡±


    I yelped as my head banged against the window when the car hit a vicious bump. Where were we going that the terrain was so uneven?


    ¡°Oops, watch it, princess.¡±


    I scowled. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I snapped.


    I was a lot of things to my father¡ªa precious princess wasn¡¯t one of them.


    The man twisted slightly, enough for me to glimpse the nasty grin on his face. ¡°You¡¯re Alpha Edward¡¯s most prized daughter. He gave you all the riches and love and care in the world. Except now he¡¯s gone and left a big fat target on your back.¡±


    He winked and turned back to face the road.


    I stared at the back of the driver¡¯s head for a stunned minute, trying to process his words. Then, I threw my head back, and a hoarse bark ofughter burst out of me.


    I saw his arched brow in the rearview mirror. ¡°Something funny?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gods,¡± I wheezed. ¡°Oh, the fucking irony.¡±


    I¡¯d spent my whole life in Celeste¡¯s shadow, wishing I could be her, that I could receive just half of the love and adoration she so effortlessly attracted.


    Be careful what you fucking wish for.


    ¡°You dumbass.¡± I shook my head incredulously. ¡°You have the wrong girl!¡±


    He snorted. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I bounced on the seat as the car hit another bump. ¡°I¡¯m not Alpha Edward¡¯s ¡®prized daughter.¡¯ My father loathed me. I was an embarrassment and a disgrace¡ªhe spent my whole life pretending I didn¡¯t exist. My younger sister Celeste is who you want.¡±


    He chuckled, the sound scraping along my nerves. ¡°Nice try.¡±


    I gaped. ¡°You think I¡¯m lying.¡±


    ¡°I know you are. You can¡¯t talk your way out of this, princess. ¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fucking princess!¡± I kicked the back of his seat in frustration. ¡°Are you hearing me? I¡¯m not the daughter my father favored!¡±


    Fucking Celeste. Even when she wasn¡¯t all up in my face, she still managed to make my life miserable.


    ¡°Then why did he try so hard to protect you?¡±


    I stilled. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Two months before we killed him¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fuck you for that, by the way,¡± I hissed.


    He snorted and continued. ¡°He desperately tried to protect you. Erased every trace of you¡ªboth digital and paper. But finding you wasn¡¯t hard.¡±


    I stared at him, stunned. Why would my father...


    ¡°That¡¯s just further proof,¡± I said, my frustration twisting my voice. ¡°He practically disowned me when I got married; that was him just wiping away all traces of me.¡±


    The man¡¯s grin in the rearview mirror didn¡¯t waver. ¡°That¡¯s not what we heard. Either way, someone went to a lot of trouble to keep you hidden. That makes you valuable to us.¡±


    ¡°Valuable how?¡± I bit out.


    He shrugged. ¡°Bait. Bargaining chip. Example. Pick one. Alpha Edward might be dead, but if you were so precious to him, then you mean the same to your brother, to your pack.¡±


    Iughed again, the sound bitter and hollow. ¡°You¡¯re in for the shock of your life.¡±


    If I wasn¡¯t so intent on getting out of this frightening situation, I would be looking forward to the rogue¡¯s reaction when they found out they¡¯d picked up a pebble in their search for a diamond.


    I stared out the window, watching as buildings thinned into woods and the streetlights grew sparse.


    Deste didn¡¯t begin to describe it. We were heading into the middle of nowhere, and I had no way to get out of this¡ªno wolf. No phone. No one.


    Lucian would be losing his mind by now. I hoped he hadn¡¯t been hurt in the attack.


    I tugged at the zip ties again, hissing when the stic dug deeper into my skin. I would no doubt have bruises.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± I muttered. ¡°Just kidnap some girl based on some bullshit theory?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t have to.


    ¡°She¡¯s stalling,¡± another voice said, and I leaned to the side to see another rogue in the passenger seat. An older man with greying hair and twitchy hands¡ªthe staff member who had led me to the car.


    How had they nned this? How did they know I would be at that restaurant?


    ¡°She knows we¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said coldly. ¡°I just think it¡¯s pathetic that you¡¯re pinning your little vendetta on someone who¡¯s never even been a part of her father¡¯s circle.¡±


    The driver¡¯s knuckles tightened on the steering wheel. ¡°Then why did he try so hard to protect you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have an answer. I didn¡¯t even have a theory. My father had made my life miserable. If he¡¯d really hidden my existence, it wasn¡¯t out of love. It was shame. Control. Maybe regret.


    None of it mattered now. He was dead, and I was still somehow being punished.


    The road dipped, curving sharply as we entered some abandoned industrial area.


    The SUV rattled over potholes, headlights slicing through patches of fog and overgrown brush. I knew if I didn¡¯t do something soon, I¡¯d be gone without a trace and any hope of being rescued.


    My breaths came faster. I shifted my weight, testing the give in the seatbelt, in the zip ties, in the door. Nothing. No weapon. No backup.


    I closed my eyes, fighting back angry and frustrated tears.


    How unlucky did I have to be?


    Just when things were starting to look up in my life, when I was beginning to find a sliver of happiness, it had to be so cruelly yanked out of my grip.


    Then the world exploded sideways.


    Metal mmed into metal, and I was thrown violently against the door. Tires screeched, and I heard the unmistakable crunch of fenders and the groan of warped steel.


    The SUV spun, swerved off the road, and finally mmed into a concrete barrier with a jarring crash.


    Everything stilled.


    I blinked, stunned, my ears ringing. There was a sharp sting on my forehead, and something warm was trickling down my cheek.


    For one terrifying moment, all I could hear was the hiss of the engine and the fractured wheeze of my own breath.


    Then came the footsteps.


    Fast. Angry.


    The passenger door was flung open. The older man scrambled out, stumbling as he tried to regain his footing.


    He was speaking frantically¡ªthe words ¡°backup¡± and ¡°attack¡± filtered through the ringing in my ears.


    I twisted, straining to see what was happening.


    And then I heard him.


    ¡°You have three seconds,¡± a familiar voice snarled, low and dark and barely human, ¡°to step the fuck away from the car.¡±


    Kieran.


    Relief and something sharper, hotter, shot through me. I wanted to cry and scream in equal measure.


    The rogue lifted his hands, trembling. ¡°Wait¡ªdon¡¯t¡ª¡±


    A blur of motion. A sickening crack.


    The man went down.


    The driver lunged for something beneath his seat¡ªprobably a weapon¡ªbut the driver¡¯s door was already yanked open, and Kieran was on him. Fangs bared.


    His fists were brutal and fast, and when he pulled the man out and tossed him onto the gravel, I saw blood¡ªa lot of it.


    Then he turned to me.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    His voice, ragged with fury, seemed to sear through me.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I breathed.


    I didn¡¯t know how he kept doing it¡ªhow he always knew. Always found me.


    The shooting in the park, the van in the street, even the stupid teenager¡ªKieran always showed up when I needed him. Whether I knew I needed him or not.


    But I was grateful.


    Gods, I was so damn grateful.


    I let out a long, shaky breath and closed my eyes as relief flushed out the fear and agitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been so happy to see you,¡± I murmured.

 Chapter 72 WOLF-BRIGHT

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 72 WOLF-BRIGHT</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    As soon as Sera and Lucian left the theater, my wolf instincts had been wing at me, an unrelenting, restless pull in my chest that I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    At first, I fought against it. I¡¯d just had one altercation with Sera, and I knew she¡¯d be livid if I gave in to the need to follow her and make sure she was okay when she was still on her stupid fucking date with Lucian.


    But Ashar was very rarely agitated, and his emotions saturated through mine to the point that I could barely think past the frenzy.


    Finally, I reached out to the security team that was always watching Sera¡ªand they told me they¡¯d lost her.


    She¡¯d gone into Aurum, there¡¯d been a rogue attack, and she¡¯d nevere out.


    My blood ran cold even as a surge of heat sted through me. I let Ashar take control, and every second felt like a lifetime as I drove madly through the streets of LA.


    Her phone had been switched off, and tracking her was monumentally harder since she didn¡¯t have a wolf, but she¡¯d used the same brand of perfume andvender oil for ten years; I could track her in my sleep.


    I followed the thin, fading trail of her scent toward the edge of the neutral zone that bordered rogue territory.


    That was when I saw it¡ªan SUV idling just long enough to make the hair on my neck rise before pulling out toward the industrial area.


    I didn¡¯t need confirmation. I knew down to my bones that Sera was inside.


    I didn¡¯t wait for backup. Didn¡¯t even try to call anyone else. My hands tightened on the wheels until my knuckles cracked as I aimed my car at theirs and floored it.


    The collision was bone-rattling, metal screaming as my front end smashed into their rear. The impact shoved their vehicle sideways, tires skidding over cracked asphalt. I didn¡¯t give them a chance to recover.


    Ashar surged, eager for blood.


    The rogues inside were shouting¡ªcurses, threats¡ªthe sounds barely audible over the rush of my own heartbeat.


    I was out of my car before it fully stopped, resisting the urge to let Ashar lose. Not just yet.


    The first two rogues tumbled out of the SUV, clearly caught off guard by the sudden hit. They barely had time to register what was happening before I was on them.


    If it had been any other situation, I might have relished the crack of the first one¡¯s neck, the satisfaction of breaking through the other one¡¯s ribs. But all that mattered was Sera.


    And when I opened the back door and found her bound, terrified, but otherwise unharmed, I thought I would copse under the force of my relief.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I panted, my ragged voice foreign in my ears.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she panted, closing her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never been so happy to see you.¡±


    That sentence was like a balm, soothing the wild rage and panic crashing through me like an avnche.


    I crouched by the door, my eyes scanning her face, checking, assessing, making sure she was in one piece.


    A tear slipped down her cheeks, mixing with the blood trailing from a cut on her forehead as my heart thudded in my chest.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I cursed myself. I¡¯d been so blind with my fear and adrenaline, I didn¡¯t even think about how the collision would affect her.


    Once again, in my bid to help Sera, I¡¯d ended up hurting her instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I said, low, breathless.


    She turned slightly, showing me her bound wrists at her back. ¡°Zip ties,¡± she whispered hoarsely.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. A w emerged from my finger, and I sliced the stic clean through, careful not to cut her. She gasped, rubbing her wrists as blood rushed back to her hands.


    The sight of the red rings sent another wave of anger through me.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I ground out, trying to keep my voice soft as I gently helped her out of the totaled SUV.


    My arms tightened around her as she copsed against me, unsteady on her feet. ¡°I got you,¡± I said tightly as her hands fisted the front of my shirt.


    Hooking my arms under the back of her legs, I carried her, holding her tightly to my chest, back to my car.


    The front of the car was wrecked, and I had no idea if it would run, but I gently put her in the backseat.


    She exhaled shakily. ¡°Thank you, Kieran, I¡ª¡±


    The screeching of tires snapped my attention to the road.


    A second SUV was speeding towards us.


    Sera gasped. ¡°Backup,¡± she whispered. ¡°They called for backup.¡±


    A sick, deadly kind of satisfaction ran through me as the car skidded to a halt and rogues spilled from inside. I hadn¡¯t even begun to satisfy the urge to burn the world down for daring to hurt Sera.


    I turned to her. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Kieran¡ª¡±


    But I was already out of the car and Shifting mid-stride, my bones snapping, muscles ripping and reforming as Ashar surged forward in a blur of ws and fur.


    The first went down under the sheer weight of my body, my jaws locking around his throat and tearing until the fight left him in a wet, choking gurgle. I tossed him aside, already turning on the second.


    He swung a silver de, but Ashar was faster.


    I barreled into him, the force of the impact sending him sprawling into the side of the wrecked SUV. His head hit metal with a dull crack, and before he could recover, my teeth found his shoulder.


    He screamed, high and sharp, before I silenced him with a final, crushing bite to the neck.


    For a moment, there was nothing but the sound of my own breathing¡ªheavy, feral¡ªand the faint metallic tang of blood coating my tongue.


    But my work wasn¡¯t done yet. A third vehicle had stopped further down the street, and more rogues spilled out.


    Ashar bared his teeth, dripping with blood, and weed the challenge.


    The first of the new wave rushed me, snarling. I lunged to meet him, jaws snapping around his forearm and twisting until bone splintered under my bite. He screamed, dropping his weapon, but I didn¡¯t let go¡ªI mmed into him, using my weight to drive him to the ground before ripping out his throat.


    Another came from the left. I ducked under his swing, pivoted, and tore into his side. Hot blood spilled over my tongue.


    A third tried toe at me from behind, but my wolf¡¯s ears caught the scrape of boots on gravel, and I kicked out with my hind legs, sending him sprawling. I pounced before he could stand, ending him with a brutal snap of my jaws.


    They kepting, but none of them were strong enough. Ashar was in full control, a relentless force of muscle and rage.


    Every strike was precise, every movement driven by the singr goal of avenging Sera.


    When thest rogue finally staggered back, clutching his bleeding arm before turning to flee, the others followed suit, disappearing into the shadows they¡¯d crawled out from.


    Cowards.


    The street went silent again, heavy with the scent of blood and the echoes of screams. My focus snapped back to the only thing that mattered.


    Sera.


    She was slumped in the back seat, still tenderly rubbing her wrists.


    It was like seeing her injuries for the first time¡ªthe bruising along her jaw and wrists, the blood at her temple. My heart clenched so hard it hurt.


    Guilt sank its ws into me. If I¡¯d been faster, if I¡¯d given in to my instincts earlier, I could¡¯ve stopped them before theyid a hand on her.


    The scent of her blood cut through everything else, and for a moment, I thought I¡¯d lose control entirely.


    But then she smiled weakly, her voice a hoarse whisper. ¡°Ashar, hi.¡±


    The vice around my heart eased ever so slightly as Ashar nudged at her shoulder, breathing her in to reassure myself she was alive. I hadn¡¯t lost her.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I managed a strained smile that cost more energy than I had. ¡°Thank you for the rescue,¡± I whispered, my voice frayed from fear and fading adrenaline. ¡°Both of you.¡±


    Ashar whimpered, looking pointedly at my wrists.


    It was a little surreal to be in the presence of Kieran¡¯s wolf. He was majestic with his golden brown fur glinting in the light of the setting sun and his dark eyes watching me intently.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, ¡°I can hold on till we get medical attention.¡±


    It was meant to be reassurance, more for him than me, because I wasn¡¯t even sure I believed it.


    My wrists throbbed, the zip tie marks burning under my skin, and my temple was slick with half-dried blood. Every breath made my ribs ache.


    Ashar huffed, his breath hot against my cheek, but instead of stepping back, he lowered his head to my shoulder.


    I thought it was just more scent-checking, his way of making sure I was still whole. But then his tongue swiped over the cut at my hairline.


    ¡°Kieran¡ª¡± I tried to lean back, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    His tongue was rough, warm, and...gods, it shouldn¡¯t have beenforting. And yet, instead of pain, a strange heat spread through the wound. The throbbing dulled until it was gone altogether.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡± I touched my temple. The cut was...closed. No blood, no swelling. Just smooth skin where a gash had been seconds ago.


    Before I could process it, Ashar¡¯s head dipped lower, brushing against my jaw, then the bruised skin along my wrists.


    His tongue rasped over the marks, each touch sending a pulse of heat through me. The pain ebbed in waves until it was nothing but the ghost of what had been there.


    I stared at him, wide-eyed. ¡°You¡ªyou healed me.¡±


    He pulled back just enough for me to see the blood-matted fur around his mouth. His eyes locked on mine, dark and intense in a way that made my breath hitch.


    Then, without warning, he stepped back¡ªand began to Shift.


    Bones cracked, fur receded, muscle and skin twisting until Kieran was kneeling there in the street, naked, chest heaving, eyes still wolf-bright.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said, my name rough and low like gravel in his throat.


    And then he was on me, one hand cupping the back of my head, the other pulling me forward until his mouth crashed against mine.

 Chapter 73 CLIFF’S EDGE

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 73 CLIFF¡¯S EDGE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    My mind exploded into a whirlwind.


    I should have pushed Kieran away the second his mouth imed mine¡ªevery rational thought in my head screamed that I should.


    But there was this inner pull, this traitorous force buried deep in my bones, that made me lean into him instead of away.


    It was like my body had been waiting for this, and the relief in his kiss sank into me like sunlight breaking through a storm.


    His lips were hot, demanding, almost frantic, and underneath that hunger I could taste the edge of his panic and something wild¡ªsharp, intoxicating.


    I could feel the wild thud of his heart, feel his passion in the unrestrained way his mouth moved against mine, in the desperate press of his palm at the back of my neck, in the raw, untamed energy that poured from him.


    Without thinking, I responded, unable to help the small, helpless sound that escaped me. My fingers curled into the warm, hard muscle of his shoulders, clutching like I could anchor him¡ªlike I could calm whatever storm was tearing him apart inside.


    The heat from his sweat-slicked skin seeped into me, chasing away the lingering cold that had wrapped around me ever since the rogues had taken me.


    And the longer his mouth stayed on mine, the further the pain in my body receded.


    My ribs didn¡¯t ache so much. The throbbing at my temple faded. The sting in my wrists dulled to nothing but a memory.


    It wasn¡¯t just Ashar¡¯s strange healing touch¡ªit was the way Kieran kissed, pouring everything he was into it, leaving no space for fear or pain to survive.


    He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me out of the backseat, anchoring me between his body and the car.


    He deepened the kiss, angling my head so his lips could move more fully over mine, and a low, guttural sound rumbled in his chest.


    His tongue swept against mine, coaxing, iming, tasting me like he couldn¡¯t get enough. Heat unfurled low in my stomach, curling and tightening until I was breathless.


    Gods help me, I didn¡¯t want to stop.


    I matched the urgency of his mouth with my own, letting myself drown in the taste of him¡ªthe mix of adrenaline, sweat, and something simultaneously achingly familiar and deliciously foreign.


    My pulse roared in my ears, my fingers sliding from his shoulders to his neck, feeling the strong line of muscle there as I pulled him closer.


    His arms tightened around my waist, smashing me harder against the hard lines of his naked body, and I whimpered, my hips canting of their own ord.


    And then I felt it.


    Hard. Heated. Pressing into my hip.


    A jolt of reality crashed through the fog.


    I froze, the haze of heat in my veins icing over in an instant.


    Kieran¡¯s hand was still at the back of my head, holding me to him like he thought if he let go, I¡¯d disappear.


    His breathing was harsh against my lips, and when I broke away, he chased me forward, his mouth brushing mine again like he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I said sharply, shoving at his chest.


    His naked, toned, slick chest.


    He resisted for a heartbeat, his grip tight, before finally letting me push him back. His eyes glinted like obsidian jewels, pupils blown wide, lips swollen and wet from our kiss.


    He¡¯d just taken on a mini army of rogues and hadn¡¯t looked as...wrecked as he did now.


    For a charged moment, neither of us moved. The air sparked between us like a live wire dancing dangerously close to a pool of gasoline. One wrong move and the world would explode around us.


    I swallowed tightly, and training my eyes above his shoulders felt like a more challenging task than childbirth.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    The guttural, raw way he called my name, every muscle in his body pulled taut, was thest push back from the cliff¡¯s edge I¡¯d almost dived off of.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± I demanded, pressing back against the car in a bid to put space between us.


    Kieran¡¯s brow furrowed, like he couldn¡¯t understand why I¡¯d pulled away or my words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± My voice sharpened. ¡°I mean that while I¡¯m grateful you rescued me, I¡¯m not going to thank you with my body. We are not doing this. We are divorced, Kieran. You¡¯ve moved on, I¡¯ve moved on¡ª¡±


    His jaw tightened, his chest rising and falling like he was stilling down from the fight¡ªor the high of the kiss.


    ¡°Moved on?¡± he echoed, voice low. ¡°The way you just kissed me didn¡¯t really scream ¡®moved on.¡¯¡±


    I stared at him, disbelief spiking into my already frayed nerves. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°Who gives a shit about fairness?¡± he said, his gaze flicking to my mouth in a way that made my skin flush hot again. ¡°You kissed me back. And I felt how much you wanted to. You enjoyed that just as much as I did, Sera.¡±


    ¡°Because¡ª¡± I broke off, hating the way my cheeks burned. ¡°Because I¡¯m still recovering from being kidnapped and possibly murdered, or gods know what other horrors that¡¯d been nned for me! I was shaken, I was...I don¡¯t know, I wasn¡¯t in my right mind. Fear and adrenaline sted all mymon sense into smithereens.¡±


    I crossed my arms tight over my chest, as much to keep from shaking as to hold my ground. ¡°Don¡¯t mistake that for anything else.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That wasn¡¯t just adrenaline, Sera. I know you. And in all the years we were together, we¡¯ve never kissed like¡ª¡±


    ¡°Gods, do you hear yourself?¡± My voice rose, slicing through the cool night air. I didn¡¯t want to hear him say what I already knew¡ªin all the years we¡¯d been functionally intimate, it had never felt like...that.


    The raw, carnal heat. The electricity I could still feel sparking through me.


    ¡°You know me?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, you fucking don¡¯t. And I¡¯m not going to stay here and argue with you when you¡¯re stark fucking naked a couple of feet away from dead bodies.¡±


    ¡°You had no problem kissing me in the same situation,¡± he shot back.


    I exhaled sharply. ¡°We¡¯ve established that that was a shittypse of judgment on my part. I was out of my goddamn mind!¡±


    Something flickered in Kieran¡¯s eyes¡ªhurt, maybe¡ªbut it was quickly masked by stubborn defiance. ¡°You can tell yourself that all you want. Doesn¡¯t make it true.¡±


    My temper snapped. I yanked the door open, slid into the back seat, and mmed it hard enough to make the frame shudder. ¡°Drive me home.¡±


    Kieran didn¡¯t move. His hands tightened at his sides, his jaw flexing like he was biting back words he wanted to spit at me. The silence stretched until I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°You know what? Forget it.¡± I shoved the door back open, my movements sharp, angry. ¡°I¡¯ll walk.¡±


    An aggravated sigh. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    But I was already out, mming the door behind me. The sound echoed off the empty street as I stalked away from the car, my sandals crunching against gravel and broken ss.


    The adrenaline from earlier was ebbing fast, leaving only exhaustion, anger, and the faint tremor of something I didn¡¯t want to name.


    The night air felt thick, pressing in on me with the weight of what I¡¯d just done. My pulse was still unsettled, my breath uneven, as if my body hadn¡¯t yet decided whether it wanted to keep running from Kieran or run back to him.


    I was still reying the way his lips burned through me like a heated rod through butter, my skin tingling from the weight of his body against mine, the heat of his arousal pressed against me.


    I could still hear the way his voice had cracked when he said my name¡ªstill trying to shove that sound into some dark corner of my mind¡ªwhen headlights red against the cracked asphalt ahead.


    Another car came barreling down the street from the direction Kieran hade, engine growling low like some sleek predator on the hunt.


    My stomach dropped.


    The familiar silhouette of an Aston Martin filled my vision, closing the distance too fast, tires squealing as it swerved and came to a haphazard halt directly in my path.


    The driver¡¯s side door swung open, and out stepped Lucian.

 Chapter 74 SUSPENSION BRIDGE EFFECT

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 74 SUSPENSION BRIDGE EFFECT</h4>


    Lucian¡¯s sudden appearance froze me mid-step, and my body seized up.


    My first instinct was to react¡ªto exin something, anything¡ªas though I¡¯d been caught doing something wrong. Like a teenager whose parent had just walked into her bedroom at the worst possible moment, and her naked boyfriend was hiding out in her closet.


    My pulse kicked into another gear as he came closer, my mind running wild with exnations for why my ex-husband was naked behind me and I looked kissed within an inch of my life.


    But Lucian¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t suspicious. His gaze swept over me once, sharp and assessing, and then he sighed with relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte,¡± he said, stepping forward to wrap me in his arms. ¡°More rogues showed up, and disposing of them took longer than I expected.¡±


    My stomach twisted.


    Right. The rogues


    While I was tangled up in Kieran¡¯s arms, Lucian had been dealing with his own chaos¡ªfighting for me.


    He could have gotten hurt, and here I was, flushed and guilty over a kiss I never should have let happen.


    Especially mere hours after Lucian asked to be my boyfriend. My stomach churned, and I thought I was going to be sick.


    I felt so fucking awful. What had gotten into me? Why had I let that happen?


    ¡°Are¡ªare you okay?¡± I asked, forcing my voice to stay even. His familiar scent wrapped around me, and I closed my eyes, breathing him in, hoping it would banish the Kieran¡¯s scent that had inundated my senses and wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Lucian gently pulled away but held me at arm¡¯s length, and did one more once over. ¡°Nothing I couldn¡¯t handle.¡± His smile didn¡¯t waver, but there was a shadow in his eyes that told me it hadn¡¯t been as easy as he wanted me to think.


    The guilt pressed heavier.


    Just because Kieran was the one who got me out of the car didn¡¯t mean he saved me any more than Lucian had by taking on those rogues at the restaurant.


    And I¡¯d...


    Fuck!


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Lucian¡¯s brows furrowed into a deep V. ¡°What¡ª¡±


    His gaze shifted behind me, and I stiffened. I watched his eyes as he took in the dead rogues behind us. And naked Kieran.


    But other than the sharp tick of a muscle in his jaw, his facial expression didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Kieran.¡± Lucian nodded, like back in the theater, except this time, the gesture looked stiff. Force.


    Heat warmed the left side of my body, and I instinctively bit my kiss-swollen lips as Kieran¡¯s deep voice rumbled through me. ¡°Lucian.¡±


    Lucian arched a brow. ¡°You did this?¡±


    ¡°I would have left some for you if you hadn¡¯t been so slow.¡±


    My breath hitched at the obvious bite in Kieran¡¯s voice, but Lucian took it in stride. One hand fell from my arm and reached out to Kieran. ¡°Thank you for saving her.¡±


    I ground my teeth so hard it would have been audible if the tension between both of them wasn¡¯t humming at a deafening volume.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do you a favor,¡± Kieran ground out.


    Lucian¡¯s hand dropped to the side, and he nodded. ¡°Still. Thank you. She¡¯s in safe hands now.¡± The rest of his unspoken sentence was clear¡ªKieran could leave.


    ¡°Sera?¡± I flinched at the brusque way he said my name.


    I forced myself to turn to him and exhaled softly¡ªhe was wearing a pair of grey sweatpants and a ck T-shirt he must have had stashed in his car.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said softly. ¡°Thank you¡ªagain.¡±


    His dark eyes flickered with something I felt deep in my chest, but he tore his gaze away the next second and stalked wordlessly to his car.


    Lucian and I stayed seemingly suspended in time as we watched Kieran enter his car. The engine sputtered twice before it came to life.


    I winced slightly as he drove past us. I¡¯d ruined the G-wagon once with my blood, and now the bumper was ruined.


    It felt like I was taking my first breath as I watched his brake lights shrink to the size of fireflies and then disappear altogether.


    ¡°Sera?¡± Lucian¡¯s gentle squeeze pulled me back to the present.


    I sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes softened at that, and for a moment I thought he¡¯d ask more.


    But instead, his attention shifted slightly, his gaze dipping over my body, pausing on my arms, my temple. I tensed.


    I didn¡¯t know what I looked like. I couldn¡¯t feel the pain from the injuries anymore, but I could feel...an awareness. And from the look in Lucian¡¯s eyes, I got the feeling that maybe he could too.


    I braced for the question.


    It never came.


    Instead, he nodded once, as if he¡¯d noticed but decided not to pry. That somehow made me feel worse.


    ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± he asked anyway, his tone light but edged with that same quiet intensity that made me think he already knew the answer.


    I shook my head a little too fast. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really. Just tired.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He opened the passenger door of the Aston, holding it for me like the perfect gentleman. ¡°Let¡¯s get you home.¡±


    The drive started out silent, save for the low purr of the engine. I watched the streetlights streak past in blurred ribbons, the rhythmic glow matching the uneasy beat of my heart.


    I wanted to fill the air with something¡ªanything¡ªbefore the weight of unspoken things crushed me.


    ¡°Well,¡± I finally said, forcing a crooked smile, ¡°I¡¯d say our first date was...eventful.¡±


    Lucian nced at me, one brow raised in amusement. ¡°That¡¯s one word for it.¡±


    I chuckled under my breath. ¡°You don¡¯t think this is, I don¡¯t know...an omen, do you?¡±


    That was apparently the wrong thing to say.


    Lucian¡¯s foot mmed the brake pedal hard enough to send my body lurching forward. The seatbelt locked across my chest with a sharp bite, and I had to catch myself on the dashboard to keep from smacking my head on it.


    ¡°Lucian! What the hell?¡± I gasped, my heart in my throat.


    He looked at me with an intensity so sharp it pinned me to the seat more effectively than any strap could.


    ¡°No,¡± he said, his voice low and certain. ¡°Not an omen. We will be happy together. I promise you that.¡±


    The certainty in his tone caught me off guard. It wasn¡¯t just confidence¡ªit was conviction.


    Like he¡¯d already carved the future into stone and dared the universe to try to change it.


    I blinked at him, momentarily robbed of words. ¡°That¡¯s...a bold promise,¡± I managed.


    His gaze softened, though the stubborn edge didn¡¯t vanish. ¡°I don¡¯t make promises I can¡¯t keep.¡±


    I wanted to ask what made him so sure¡ªespecially since there was a group of rogues who apparently had it out for me¡ªbut before I could, we were pulling into my driveway.


    Lucian killed the engine and turned to me. ¡°Do you need me to stay tonight? Just in case?¡±


    Any other night, the offer would have been tempting. I thoroughly enjoyed Lucian¡¯spany, but tonight, it offered guilt rather thanfort, and I desperately needed space.


    Space to untangle my thoughts, to scrub the lingering feel of Kieran¡¯s lips on mine and his hands on my skin.


    Maybe if I could forget the kiss ever happened, then I could finally look Lucian in the eye.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± I said, my voice careful. ¡°I¡¯m just going to go to bed.¡±


    Lucian studied me for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright. But I¡¯m just a call away.¡±


    Before I could thank him, he leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to my forehead. The contact was chaste, sweet¡ªbut it didn¡¯t bring with it the rush of heat like Kieran¡¯s kiss.


    My stomach twisted so tightly with guilt I could barely breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be better prepared for our next date,¡± he murmured with a faint smile.


    I managed a small one back. ¡°I¡¯m holding you to that.¡±


    He ced a hand to his chest. ¡°Scout¡¯s honor.¡±


    Iughed softly, but it died in my throat when he took my hand and squeezed. ¡°I really am sorry our date turned out like this, Sera. This was not the start I wanted to our rtionship.¡±


    I smiled, even as the word ¡®rtionship¡¯ felt like a boulder sitting on my lungs. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, and you protected me.¡±


    I leaned in and kissed his cheek. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Always,¡± he whispered.


    I slipped out of the car before I could say or feel anything else I wasn¡¯t ready for. I didn¡¯t look back until I¡¯d closed the door behind me.


    The house was quiet, almost oppressively so. I didn¡¯t turn any lights on as I kicked off my sandals and made my way to the bathroom upstairs, my body heavy with exhaustion.


    The shower was scalding hot, steam wrapping around me until the mirror foggedpletely.


    I scrubbed harder than necessary, like I could wash away the memory of Kieran¡¯s touch if I just applied enough pressure.


    But no matter how many times I dragged the loofah over my skin, I could still feel him.


    The press of his lips. The strength in his hands. The warmth of his skin. The heat of his arousal. The low, rough sound of my name breaking in his throat.


    He¡¯d been right¡ªin the ten years we¡¯d been together, we¡¯d never had heat so potent as the two times we¡¯d kissed since we divorced.


    What sick fucking joke was that?


    I leaned my forehead against the cool tile, water streaming down my back, and cursed under my breath.


    When I finally stepped out, the bathroom felt too warm, the walls too close. I toweled off, slipped into a loose T-shirt and shorts, and copsed into bed with my phone in hand.


    It was ridiculous. I knew it was ridiculous. But I still opened the browser and typed: ¡®Is it normal to have feelings for an ex-husband who never loved you?¡¯


    The results were depressingly varied. Articles, forum posts, personal blogs¡ªall of them circling around the same core advice: ¡®Don¡¯t repeat past mistakes.¡¯ ¡®Remember why it ended.¡¯ ¡®People don¡¯t change overnight.¡¯


    I scrolled and scrolled, my chest tightening with each variation of ¡®you deserve better.¡¯


    They were right. Of course they were right.


    Kieran had never loved me the way I deserved to be. He¡¯d spent our entire marriage pining after my sister, and now that he had her¡ªwhat¡ªhe wanted me?


    I shook my head and turned off my phone, tossing it away like it was the cause of the tight knot twisting in my chest.


    Tonight wasn¡¯t about Kieran. It wasn¡¯t even about me in the way it felt. It was science. Psychology. A neat little phenomenon called the suspension bridge effect. Heightened arousal from fear and danger could trick you into attributing that adrenaline to attraction.


    That was it. That had to be it.


    I wouldn¡¯t entertain any other alternatives.


    If Lucian had been the one to fight off those rogues, if anyone had, I probably would have felt the exact same way.


    My body was wired for survival¡ªfortching onto the person who¡¯d just kept me alive. It didn¡¯t mean I wanted him.


    I stared at the ceiling, telling myself over and over: Kieran is not the right choice. He has never been the right choice.


    I thought about the quiet peace I¡¯d managed to build in the months since the divorce¡ªthe sense of stability I¡¯d fought tooth and nail for. The idea of throwing all that away over one stupid, heat-fueled kiss was unthinkable.


    I wouldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t.


    I rolled to my side and closed my eyes, trying to breathe evenly.


    The sheets were cool against my skin, but not cool enough to erase the phantom heat that still lingered underneath my skin.


    I desperately willed sleep to break through the tangle of thoughts and emotions to im me.


    Tomorrow, I told myself, I¡¯d wake up and put all of this behind me.


    I just had to survive tonight first.

 Chapter 75 SPA DAY

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 75 SPA DAY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    After a fitful night of, thankfully, dreamless sleep, I woke up before sunrise to a text from Lucian.


    Lucian: Take today off from OTS training. Doctor¡¯s orders.


    I stared at the message for a long moment before replying.


    Sera: You¡¯re not my doctor.


    He responded instantly.


    Lucian: Maybe not. But I am someone who prefers his dates alive, unbruised, and stress-free. Humor me.


    I rolled my eyes, but the truth was, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to step back into the relentless grind of training drills and simted crises.


    My body was healed¡ªthanks to Ashar¡¯s strange magic that I didn¡¯t even want to think about right now, because thinking about Ashar led me to thinking about Kade¡ªbut the emotional bruises were still tender.


    So, I humored him.


    And I took it one step forward¡ªI booked a spa day with Maya.


    Seeing as my day off was also her day off, she was more than happy to join me at the spa.


    The receptionist at Crystal Petals Spa greeted us with that hushed reverence they reserve for people who look like they need expensive pampering.


    Within minutes, we were both wrapped in soft robes, our hair pulled back, cucumber water in hand.


    The treatment rooms smelled faintly of sandalwood and citrus, the low hum of tranquil music seeping into my bones.


    ¡°So,¡± Maya said as we settled into plush chairs for our pedicures, ¡°first date with Lucian. Spill.¡±


    I sipped my water slowly, buying time. ¡°It was... fine.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed over the rim of her ss. ¡°Fine? You¡¯re telling me the Alpha who basically oozes aristocratic charm, who drives an Aston Martin like it¡¯s an extension of his body, only gave you a fine first date?¡±


    ¡°Okay, first of all...¡± I shot her a re. ¡°Until the Last Breath, Maya. Really?¡±


    She smirked, not an ounce of shame or remorse on her face. ¡°Did it set the mood?¡±


    ¡°If the mood you were going for was ¡®awkward as fuck¡¯ then yeah, it set it pretty perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± she threw her head back. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have a son, I would swear you¡¯re a virgin.¡±


    Somehow, the mention of Daniel instantly sends my train of thought hurling towards the forbidden mental barriers I built around what happened yesterday.


    ¡°Anyway...¡± I shook my head in a bid to rein in my traitorous thoughts. ¡°The date was actually going really well¡ªbefore the rogues attacked.¡±


    Maya sat up ramrod straight, water sloshing over the edge of her ss. ¡°Rogues?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, the same ones that attacked my father¡¯s funeral and shot me in the park.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, Sera,¡± Maya gasped. ¡°The day after rogues attack you, you don¡¯t call me and say ¡®hey, wanna go to the spa?¡¯ you call me and let me know what fucking happened.¡±


    I winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But it wasn¡¯t a huge deal, I swear. Lucian disposed of the ones that attacked the restaurant.¡±


    She set her ss down on a nearby stool and reached forward, cupping my face. ¡°And you?¡± she asked, her sharp brown eyes assessing me. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    I thought about the cut on my forehead, the bruises on my wrist and ribs¡ªand then the soothing warmth of Ashar¡¯s tongue and Kieran¡¯s kiss washing it all away.


    My cheeks heated up under Maya¡¯s touch. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, pulling my face away. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal, I swear.¡±


    Except it was. But I don¡¯t know how to tell Maya what happened between me and Kieran. Not when I¡¯m so desperate to forget it.


    And thest thing I needed was Maya picking up on my still-simmering confusion over the kiss and making me dig deeper into feelings I did not want to unearth.


    ¡°Anyways, Lucian¡¯s already nning our second date, and there¡¯s no way it¡¯ll go as badly as the first one.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± She didn¡¯t look convinced, but she let it go. For now.


    We sat infortable silence for a moment, letting the nail technicians work. Then I nced at her sideways. ¡°How are you and Ethan?¡±


    Her shoulders tensed immediately. ¡°We¡¯re...still in a cold war,¡± she said, her voice carefully even.


    Something in my chest ached at that. ¡°Still? Maya, it¡¯s been two days.¡±


    She gave a small, humorlessugh. ¡°We¡¯re both stubborn. And apparently bad at apologies¡ªnot that I have anything to apologize for.¡±


    I frowned, fighting the urge to shake her. ¡°You love him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said softly, staring at the floor. ¡°We¡¯ve established that.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡ª¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± She broke off, her jaw tightening. ¡°Because every time I¡¯m ready to reach out, I remember what you¡¯ve been through. And I just get so angry. It¡¯s all so...messy. How can I look you in the eye knowing that I¡¯m going home every night to the man who contributed to making your life a living hell? She exhaled. ¡°I dunno that I can be with someone like that.¡±


    That hit me square in the gut. ¡°Maya.¡±


    She looked up, startled at the sharpness in my tone.


    ¡°I am not some fragile baby wrapped in tissue paper,¡± I said, leaning towards her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to repress your feelings on my ount. I want you to be happy. If that means being messy, being with Ethan, then be that. Do what you want, what makes you happy.¡±


    Her eyes softened, but there was a flicker of sadness there, too. ¡°You really mean that?¡±


    ¡°I do. More than anything.¡± I squeezed her hand.


    ¡°Maya, I¡¯ve been rooting for you and your mate since day one, and finding out he was my brother hasn¡¯t changed anything. Even though I¡¯ve never experienced the fated bond myself, I¡¯ve longed for that kind of connection since I was old enough to understand what it meant, and you¡¯ve found that, so I want you to dive in headfirst without fear.¡±


    That soul-deep certainty. That electric pull that wasn¡¯t just chemistry, but destiny written into your bones.


    Maya studied me for a moment, her gaze shrewd in that way she had when she was trying to decipher something¡ªmainly when she knew I was holding something back. ¡°Sera...was Kieran ever the object of that longing?¡±


    Her question punched the air out of my lungs.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    She shrugged, her gaze gentle. ¡°You were married for ten years. Surely there¡¯s a part of you that wished you two could have shared that kind of bond.¡±


    I forced out a humorlessugh through the boulder suddenly lodged in my throat. ¡°Once. Yes. Stupidly. But I know better now.¡±


    Her brows drew together. ¡°Because of Celeste?¡±


    ¡°Because of reality,¡± I said bitterly. ¡°If Kieran was ever going to feel that bond with me, he would have by now. But he spent our entire marriage pining after Celeste. She¡¯s his mate, his destiny.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that for sure,¡± Maya said softly.


    I shook my head. ¡°Why else would he be so indulgent with her?¡±


    We might have lived as strangers for a decade, but I knew Kieran well enough to know that there were a lot of things he couldn¡¯t stand, and he¡¯d withstood all that and more for Celeste.


    What more verification did I need?


    The truth sat sour in my stomach. I hated that I could still feel the echo of that kiss, hated that some secret part of me still wanted him to look at me the way I¡¯d seen him look at her.


    Maya reached across the space between our chairs and took my hand, squeezing it tightly. ¡°When you finally get your wolf, you¡¯ll find your mate. I know it.¡±


    Her brows wiggled. ¡°Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s even Lucian. That would exin why he treats you so specially.¡±


    I smiled faintly, touched by her certainty. But her words stirred up a different kind of doubt.


    Lucian¡¯s touch was...steady. Safe. Like a calm harbor after a storm. I liked it. I trusted it.


    But itcked something I couldn¡¯t quite name¡ªsomething I¡¯d felt in every nerve of my body when Kieran kissed me.


    Heat. Passion. Electricity. Bone-deep hunger.


    Not that any of those things were necessarily good for me. Especially if I felt them for Kieran.


    I was about to change the topic when the spa door swung open and a high, liltingugh cut through the peaceful music.


    A trail of ice spread down my spine at the sound. There was no mistaking who it belonged to.


    The trio of girls swept in like a perfume ade to life¡ªglossy hair, designer sunsses, the faint scent of some cloying floral fragrance that made the air feel suddenly too sweet.


    Their chatter was loud enough to pull every pair of eyes in the room toward them.


    Maya¡¯s hand tightened on mine again, this time in silent warning.


    My home, the mall, the theater, and now the spa. I couldn¡¯t go anywhere in this damn city without running into Kieran or Celeste.

 Chapter 76 STRANGERS THAN SISTERS

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76 STRANGERS THAN SISTERS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The moment I saw Celeste¡¯s reflection in the spa¡¯s gilt-edged mirror, I knew the peace was over.


    Her golden hair swayed like she had a personal wind machine following her, and theughter spilling from her lips wasn¡¯t just loud¡ªit was performative.


    nking her were Abby and Emma, all three carrying the smugness of people used to having the world bow at their feet.


    Maya¡¯s hand was still on mine from when they¡¯d walked in. The squeeze she gave me was subtle, but the message was clear: Brace yourself.


    We were invisible for the first ten glorious seconds¡ªuntil Abby¡¯s gazended on me. Her steps slowed, her mouth curled. And then the performance began.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± she gasped, the sound dripping with disbelief. ¡°Seraphina Lockwood. You¡¯re alive?¡±


    Emma followed with a hand sped dramatically to her chest. ¡°Oh, what good luck! I heard she was attacked by rogues¡ªagain.¡± She lingered on thest word as though it tasted bitter.


    I kept my eyes on the warm water swirling around my ankles, the scent of citrus and sandalwood grounding me.


    My first instinct was to pretend I didn¡¯t hear them. I had no intention of feeding the fire. Not today.


    I just wanted to have a rxing spa day, dammit!


    But Abby and Emma had never been the type to let silence stop them.


    ¡°I mean,¡± Abby continued, tilting her head toward Emma like they were performing for casting directors, ¡°at some point, it¡¯s just bad luck. Or maybe...¡±


    She lowered her voice just enough to make everyone else in the spa who had turned their attention to them when they walked in unconsciously lean in. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just making it up for attention.¡±


    Emma feigned a gasp so over-the-top it could have won awards. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Abby said with mock innocence. ¡°But, you know, twice in such a short time? And then there was the shooting? What are the odds? Unless she¡¯s just trying to get people¡¯s attention¡ªspecifically, a certain Alpha.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have to say Kieran¡¯s name for the jab tond.


    I took a slow sip of cucumber water, my grip a little too tight on the ss.


    ¡®Ignore them, Sera,¡¯ I told myself sternly. ¡®Don¡¯t give them the satisfaction.¡¯


    Emma¡¯s voice pitched higher. ¡°You¡¯re right! Like, oops, I almost died, pleasee save me again!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s like she¡¯s auditioning for a tragedy every other week.¡±


    ¡°And the worst part? She¡¯s not even being original about it. Like,e on, it¡¯s always rogues? Be a little more creative, you know?¡±


    Both of them burst intoughter like hyenas in designer sandals.


    The water in Maya¡¯s footbath sshed as she shot to her feet.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± she said, her voice carrying the kind of deadly calm that was infinitely more dangerous than shouting.


    Abby and Emma turned to her, feigning confusion. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You heard me.¡± Maya straightened to her full height, robe falling open just enough to reveal the sharp lines of muscle in her legs. ¡°You want to throw shade, do it where it belongs¡ªon yourselves.¡±


    Abby¡¯s nostrils red. ¡°We¡¯re just talking.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Maya said, taking a deliberate step closer. ¡°You¡¯re putting on a pathetic show that, honestly, could use a little work, and for what? Because your queen needs her two puppets dancing around to make her feel important?¡±


    Between them, Celeste pursed her lips, her expression readable. It was odd that she hadn¡¯t joined in their little performance earlier, and that she wasn¡¯t pping back now.


    Emma¡¯s mouth fell open, and Abby¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°We¡¯re just pointing out the obvious. She keeps conveniently getting hurt, so Kieran has to save her. He divorced her for a reason, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Maya shot back, ¡°and yet he still keeps her location tracked, shows up when she¡¯s in danger, and paints the streets with blood to keep her safe. Doesn¡¯t exactly scream ¡®I can¡¯t stand you,¡¯ does it?¡±


    That stopped them cold for a half-second.


    Maya pressed on. ¡°If anything, it sounds to me like he regrets letting her go.¡±


    My heart thudded painfully in my chest at that ludicrous insinuation.


    I wanted to pull Maya back, to tell her not to give them more ammunition, but a small, secret part of me savored watching their perfect littleposure crack.


    Abby¡¯s lips parted in outrage. Emma muttered something under her breath to her friend, too low for me to catch.


    ¡°I think,¡± Abby said slowly, ¡°you should watch your mouth.¡±


    Maya¡¯s face darkened, and she took a step forward, looking as formidable barefoot in a bathrobe as she would in her fighting leathers. ¡°Is that a threat, princess?¡±


    Abby¡¯s gulp was audible as Maya leaned in, and her voice dropped low. ¡°Because I promise you, you don¡¯t want to go down that path with me.¡±


    Okay, that was my cue to intervene.


    I was half out of my chair now, ready to pull Maya back before the situation went nuclear, when Emma¡¯s lip curled. ¡°Maybe we should just¡ª¡± Her gaze flicked to me¡ªthen sharpened into something meaner. ¡°Teach her a little lesson for wasting everyone¡¯s time with her drama.¡±


    They both took a step forward, and Maya¡¯s hands clenched into fists. ¡°Your stic surgeon is going to be very wealthy when he¡¯s done reconstructing your faces,¡± she growled.


    And then¡ªshockingly¡ªCeleste¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°Stop¡±


    It was soft butced with steel. Abby and Emma froze instantly, like someone had hit the pause button on their remote controls.


    Abby blinked. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said stop.¡± Celeste¡¯s tone was...different. Not dripping with her usual sharine mockery, not charged with open hostility. Just firm.


    She crossed the space between us with deliberate grace, every eye in the room locked on her.


    She was the picture of unruffled perfection¡ªwhite wrap dress, diamond drop earrings, not a single hair out of ce.


    Her gaze was fixed on me, and I frowned at the expression on her face¡ªsoft.


    ¡°I heard what happened,¡± she said. ¡°Kieran told me when he got home yesterday.¡±


    My jaw automatically clenched. Guaranteed, Kieran didn¡¯t tell her everything that happened yesterday, or I¡¯d be having my hair pulled out right about now.


    The gnawing guilt I¡¯d felt in the period following Celeste walking into that hotel room after Kieran and I were together swirled in my stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m... d you¡¯re okay, Sera.¡± She chuckled softly at the surprise that crossed my face. ¡°Really, I am. If anything had happened to you, Daniel would have been devastated.¡±


    What knocked the air out of me wasn¡¯t the uncharacteristic concern for me that Celeste was showing; it was her words.


    My instinct was to dissect every syble, looking for the hook beneath the bait. I would never forget the venomous threats she¡¯d made to me in the hospital after I got shot.


    ¡®So maybe I¡¯ll take Daniel as my own. Raise him properly. As my son.¡¯


    ¡®How would you like that, Sera? Danny calling me mommy?¡¯


    Is that what this was? Another thinly veiled threat? If something happened to me, would she take my son?


    Try as I did to see beneath her veil, all I found was perfectly measured sincerity.


    Somehow, that was more unnerving than anything else.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said quietly, my voiceing out clipped.


    I didn¡¯t want to prolong this. I didn¡¯t want to stand here in a robe with wet toes and talk about my near-death experience with a woman who had spent the better part of my life delighting in my misery.


    They could have the spa; I was going home.


    I started to turn away, but Celeste¡¯s voice followed. ¡°Wait.¡±


    I stopped. Slowly faced her again.


    ¡°I wanted to apologize,¡± she said.


    My eyes widened as an incredulous sound fell from Maya. Abby and Emma were looking at their Queen bee like she¡¯d sprouted horns.


    But Celeste ignored everyone, her gaze focused on me as she continued.


    ¡°For what happened at the party. Things...got out of hand.¡± She exhaled like she was bracing herself. ¡°I went too far.¡±


    My jaw unhinged. I didn¡¯t think in all Celeste¡¯s twenty-eight years I¡¯d ever heard her admit fault, let alone apologize for it.


    Who the fuck was this, and what had she done with my frosty sister?


    ¡°And I hope... I hope you¡¯lle visit Mom sometime. She truly wishes for harmony in the family. It would mean a lot to her.¡±


    For a moment, all I could do was stare at her.


    Because I didn¡¯t know this Celeste.


    I was used to the spiteful, bitter Celeste.


    This one was polished, diplomatic, the words fitting together like she¡¯d rehearsed them in the mirror.


    And yet...there was no warmth in her eyes.


    Not even the faint flicker of sincerity that would have made her performance believable.


    But somehow, thatck of genuineness made the situation more bearable.


    She was ying another angle, I was sure of it. I didn¡¯t know what it was yet, but I knew I wanted no part in it.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± I said finally, ¡°I think it would be better¡ªand safer, honestly¡ªfor both of us if we just treated each other like strangers from now on.¡±


    A shadow crossed her face, quick but noticeable. ¡°But you¡¯re not a stranger. You¡¯re my sister.¡±


    I would haveughed if she hadn¡¯t looked so serious. But again, her wordscked any warmth or sincerity.


    ¡°We¡¯re better off strangers than sisters.¡±


    I turned away before she could say anything else. Maya was already gathering her bag, her re still burning holes in Abby and Emma.


    We didn¡¯t wait to finish our pedicures, or even change back to our regr clothes¡ªwe just left.


    The spa¡¯s air gave way to the cooler breeze of the mall, and I felt my shoulders drop an inch, tension leaking away now that we were out of their line of sight.


    We had barely reached the parking lot when my phone buzzed in my robe pocket. I fished it out, expecting maybe a text from Lucian checking in.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    The screen lit up with a name I had never seen on my phone before.


    Leona ckthorne.


    I hesitated for one beat before answering.


    ¡°Sera.¡± Her voice was sharp with urgency, skipping pleasantries. ¡°We need to talk.¡±

 Chapter 77 HEART-TO-HEART

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 77 HEART-TO-HEART</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I was out of Maya¡¯s car before it even rolled to a stop.


    ¡°Let me know how it goes!¡± she called out after me.


    I think I gave her an answer¡ªI¡¯m not sure. I was too distracted trying to get my encrypted phone out of my bag without tripping on the porch steps.


    Leona¡¯s voice from earlier still rang in my head. I¡¯d thought she¡¯d called to join the tedious chorus of ¡®Stay away from Kieran,¡¯ but the topic of conversation had been much more devastating.


    I could still hear the faint tremor underneath her usual poise.


    ¡°I was going to call Kieran first, but Daniel has always had a softer spot for you, and you might have a better chance to get through to him...¡±


    Apparently, Daniel had been ¡°off¡±tely. Not sullen, exactly, but...different. Guarded. Like he¡¯d put up a wall between himself and the rest of the household.


    She said he still smiled, still did his lessons, and made polite conversation¡ªbut the light in my baby¡¯s eyes had dimmed.


    And then the part that hooked itself under my ribs:


    ¡°He used to be so open-hearted with us. Now I feel like he¡¯s closed himself off. Maybe you could have a heart-to-heart? You¡¯re his mother; he might tell you what he won¡¯t tell me.¡±


    I¡¯d spent the entire drive home with an invisible hand tightening around my throat.


    Now, my fingers hovered over the call button, my heart beating wildly against my sternum. It was stupid, but part of me was...scared.


    Daniel was the one bright light in my life. If that light had dimmed...


    I pressed the button before I could talk myself out of it.


    Daniel answered on the second ring, his voice filled with his usual warmth.


    ¡°Hey, Mom!¡±


    Just like that, my tension eased a notch. ¡°Hey, sweetheart. How¡¯s my favorite person in the whole world?¡±


    He beamed. ¡°Good, now that he¡¯s talking to his favorite person in the whole world.¡±


    I leaned back into my seat, relief flooding through me, loosening the rest of the tension.


    For a while, we traded easy chatter¡ªwhat he¡¯d had for lunch (¡°Grandma made something with quinoa, which I¡¯m pretty sure is a fancy kind of bird food, but it¡¯s okay, because Grandpa snuck me a hot dogter¡±), how his lessons were going (¡°Science and English are fine, but I¡¯m pretty sure my tutor has never seen a math equation in his life¡±), how his surfing lessons were going (¡°I rode a really high wavest week! I mean, I wiped out after thirty seconds, but it was so cool!¡±)


    If Leona hadn¡¯t said anything, I might have hung up thinking everything was fine. His eyes shone with their familiar sparkle; he sounded happy. He sounded like Daniel. Like my baby.


    But I couldn¡¯t unhear her words, and that made me reckless.


    So, without thinking, I said, ¡°Leona mentioned you¡¯ve been...quietertely, more withdrawn. Is something going on?¡±


    The silence that followed was not my son searching for the right words¡ªit was the heavy, frozen kind that settles the moment you realize you¡¯ve stepped on thin ice.


    When he finally spoke, his tone was sharp in a way I¡¯d never heard from him before. And his eyes...


    My breath hitched as the sparkle winked out, like throwing a nket over a firefly.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you called. Because Grandma said I¡¯m acting weird?¡±


    ¡°No¡ª¡± I began, but he was already rolling over me.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s weird? How the adults in my life always decide how I¡¯m feeling without asking me first. You and Grandma and Dad¡ªyou just decide. You decided to send me here without asking. Every time I say I want toe home, you promise me ¡®soon, soon,¡¯ but it¡¯s already been months.¡± His voice rose, each word tightening like a vise around my heart.


    ¡°You already have control over what happens to me. Where I live, who I live with, what I eat. It¡¯s never about what I want. Must you control how I feel, too?¡±


    My heart lurched. ¡°Daniel¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who are you to decide if I feel weird? You and Dad aren¡¯t happy all the time. Grandma and grandpa aren¡¯t happy all the time. Why do I have to be happy all the time?¡±


    It felt like the ice had broken underneath my feet, and I was drowning in freezing water. I¡¯d never heard Daniel talk this way before.


    And it wasn¡¯t just his tone, not just his frustration¡ªit was the sheer weight of his words. They weren¡¯t careless; they¡¯d been stewing inside him for a long time, looking for a way out.


    The thought that my nine-year-old had been forced to grow up so much that he had so manyplex emotions tore at my heart.


    For a few seconds, I didn¡¯t know what to say. My brain scrambled to pull up the right ¡°mom¡± response, but every line felt thin, flimsy against the reality of what I¡¯d just heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m so¡ª¡± I had to stop, to gather myself so that when I spoke again, my voice didn¡¯t tremble. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my love. I realize that probably doesn¡¯t make up for anything but...¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Your dad and your grandparents and I... We all love you so very much. Every single decision we make is for your own good, even though it might not seem that way right now. I¡¯m so sorry you¡¯re hurting, sweetheart.¡±


    His breathing on the other end slowed, and he closed his eyes. I let the tear I¡¯d been keeping at bay slide down my cheek, and hastily wiped it away before he opened his eyes again.


    ¡°I just...¡± he started, then stopped. When he spoke again, the fight in his voice had dulled, but the frustration still hummed underneath.


    ¡°I miss you, Mom. I miss waking up to the smell of your cooking. I miss your hugs and kisses. Your voice doesn¡¯t sound the same over the phone. You always say my home is with you, but you¡¯re not here.¡± His voice cracked, and my heart cracked along with it. ¡°How am I supposed to be okay when I¡¯m away from my home?¡±


    That was it. The dam in my chest broke.


    ¡°Oh, baby.¡± My throat ached, my voice thick. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know you felt like this. I should have asked earlier how you felt about it all. I should have made it easier for you to tell me these things. I hate that I made you feel like you had to hold it in.¡±


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean to,¡± he murmured.


    Still, guilt gnawed at me. My son¡ªmy baby¡ªhad been carrying this weight while I¡¯d been telling myself he was fine, that he was adapting. That he was safe.


    But rogues weren¡¯t the only thing capable of hurting him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise that you¡¯reing home soon,¡± I said, gripping the phone tighter.


    Not in the aftermath of the fresh rogue attack. I would rather have my insides carved out than have a single slimy w touch my baby.


    ¡°But I can promise that I¡¯ll bring home to you,¡± I added, reaching a resolution.


    Screw Kieran¡¯s reservations about the security risk of me going to the ind.


    Daniel¡¯s breath audibly hitched. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    I smiled softly. ¡°It means I¡¯ll see you soon, my baby. And I¡¯ll stuff you to the brim with all your favorite foods and smother you with hugs and kisses.¡±


    His eyes widened, and that spark flickered, like it was trying toe back to life. ¡°You mean it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how I was going to convince Kieran, but I knew that nothing could keep me from my baby.


    ¡°Yes, my love. I mean it. Just hold on for me a little longer, okay?¡±


    There was a pause, then a soft, hopeful, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, can you do something for me?¡±


    He smiled wryly. ¡°Depends. Is it a math problem?¡±


    That tugged a reluctant smile from me. He was joking around; he would be fine.


    ¡°No. Just...don¡¯t shut me out, Danny. Even if you¡¯re angry, even if you think I won¡¯t get it. I¡¯d rather hear it all than feel like you¡¯re hiding pieces of yourself from me.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You have absolutely nothing to be sorry for. I just hate to see you hurting.¡±


    Especially knowing I was the cause.


    We lingered on the line for a while after that, talking about all the things we would do when I came¡ªhe¡¯d show me how to y the new video game I¡¯d gotten for him, he¡¯d show me the surfing moves he¡¯d learned, we¡¯d have ice cream on the beach, and go sailing.


    Slowly, the sharp edges of the earlier strain softened.


    By the time we said goodbye, his voice was brighter. Not fixed, not magically healed¡ªbut lighter. And for now, I¡¯d take that.


    Still, as I sank further into the couch and closed my eyes, my chest ached with the knowledge that my son¡¯s smile had been carrying cracks I hadn¡¯t seen.


    And the weight of my promise¡ªto breach the distance between us, no matter what it took¡ªsettled over me like a vow I couldn¡¯t afford to break.

 Chapter 78 FAMILY VACATION

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 78 FAMILY VACATION</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The gates of the Nightfang Packhouse loomed ahead the next day, their wrought-iron curves glinting under the bright morning light.


    My hands tightened on the steering wheel, knuckles pale. I hadn¡¯t been here since before Kieran and I got divorced, but even when I asionally had reason to visit, I was treated with disdain¡ªcold stares and sharp barbs¡ªby the pack members.


    After all, I wasn¡¯t their Luna. I was just the woman who trapped their Alpha in marriage with my pregnancy.


    But now, I was back.


    For Daniel¡ªnothing else. I forced myself to remember that.


    The guards at the checkpoint stiffened as my car approached. They recognized me instantly, and one stepped forward, his hand lifted in a signal to halt.


    I rolled down the window, my voice firm before he could say a word. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Alpha Kieran.	It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    They exchanged nces. I caught the faint twitch at the corner of one guard¡¯s mouth¡ªa trace of unease.


    ¡°The Alpha¡¯s in his office,¡± the older one finally said. ¡°But he¡¯s...upied.¡±


    ¡°Then unupy him,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we can¡¯t just¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about my son,¡± I said sharply. ¡°You know, your future Alpha?¡±


    That shut him up.


    After a beat, the older guard muttered into hism, then waved me through.


    The long driveway stretched ahead, the main Packhouse rising at the end like a fortress of stone and ss.


    ¡®I¡¯m here for Daniel,¡¯ I told myself as I stepped out of my car, my resolve outweighing my hesitation. ¡®Nothing else matters.¡¯


    The ce was buzzing softly¡ªvoices in rooms, footsteps in the distance¡ªbut the hallway leading to Kieran¡¯s office was quiet.


    The corridors of the Nightfang Pack¡¯s main building always felt colder than I remembered¡ªlike the walls themselves had been built to keep out warmth, not just the weather.


    Everything about this ce screamed order and vignce. I could almost feel the weight of invisible eyes following my every move, guards posted where I couldn¡¯t see them.


    My heels clicked on the polished stone floor, the sound sharp in the heavy silence that followed me. I ignored the nces from passing wolves, their whispers tucked behind wary expressions.


    But after ten years, it all slid off my back like water off polyester.


    Halfway down the hallway to Kieran¡¯s office, my steps faltered, and my chest tightened.


    Celeste stepped out from an adjoining hallway as if she¡¯d been waiting for me, her heels clicking in a deliberate, mocking rhythm. She looked perfectly poised in a sapphire dress that set off her eyes like poisoned jewels.


    Her lips curved in a smile that was all mockery. ¡°Well, well. Didn¡¯t we agree to be strangers, dear sister? Yet here you are, haunting these halls like an uninvited ghost.¡±


    Ah, there it was. I didn¡¯t know who that show of faked penitence she¡¯d put on yesterday was for, but at least, here with just us two, she was being herself.


    Unfortunately for her, I was still in no mood to engage.


    I didn¡¯t slow down. ¡°Move, Celeste. I have no time for you today.¡±


    She pushed off the wall, falling into step beside me. ¡°No time, or no courage to admit you¡¯re here because you can¡¯t stay away from him?¡±


    Her voice dripped with false sweetness. ¡°You make such a show of severing ties, yet here you are, running back when you need something. What is it this time, Sera? Another crisis only you can dramatize?¡±


    I kept walking. My patience had been ground down to dust long before this conversation. ¡°Believe what you like. I¡¯m here for Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course,¡± she drawled. ¡°Always the dutiful mother. Convenient. But Kieran doesn¡¯t owe you anything¡ª¡± She turned to the guards stationed outside Kieran¡¯s door.


    ¡°Remove her. She¡¯s trespassing.¡±


    The guards hesitated. I may not have been Luna, but I was once married to their Alpha. Celeste was a glorified stranger, and if what happened at her party was any indication, I doubted many of the pack members actually liked her.


    Celeste¡¯s voice sharpened. ¡°Now.¡±


    One of them took a step toward me¡ªthen stopped as the office door swung open.


    Kieran stood there, tall and sharply cut in a dark shirt, his expression cool until his gazended on me.


    Then¡ªsurprise, edged with something unreadable. ¡°Sera?¡±


    It was downright maddening the way just the mere sound of my name from those sensual lips of his brought back a rush of the memories I¡¯d tried so hard to suppress.


    I folded my arms across my chest like that would stop my heart¡¯s attempt to beat out of my chest. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    He studied me for a beat too long, as though weighing the risk of whatever I was about to say. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Daniel.¡±


    His entire posture changed¡ªshoulders squaring, jaw tightening, eyes sharpening like a de honing its edge. ¡°Inside,¡± he said.


    Celeste made a sound of protest, but Kieran didn¡¯t even nce her way. ¡°Not now, Celeste.¡±


    I stepped into his office, feeling Celeste¡¯s re on my back like a hot brand.


    The office smelled faintly of leather and paper¡ªorderly, controlled, with not a single thing out of ce. It was very Kieran.


    He closed the door behind us, shutting out the echo of Celeste¡¯s irritation.


    Thest time I¡¯d been in this room...


    Had I ever been in this room? There had been so many parts of Kieran¡¯s life I hadn¡¯t been privy to.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d seek me out,¡± Kieran said, leaning against the edge of his desk. ¡°Especially after...¡± His jaw flexed, remembering. ¡°..st time.¡±


    A traitorous patch of heat bloomed in my chest, and it took all my willpower to m a mental door on the emotions fighting to surface.


    For a long moment, the silence between us felt almost tangibleyered with old resentments, tangled history, and something else I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge, let alone name.


    Suddenly, Kieran¡¯s massive office seemed too small, like the walls were closing in on us.


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m here for Daniel.¡± My voice came out louder and sharper than I¡¯d intended, and I fought back a cringe.


    Kieran stared at me for one breathless, heated moment. And then he nodded.


    ¡°Sit,¡± he said, moving around to the other side of his desk.


    I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Leona called me,¡± I began. ¡°She¡¯s worried about Daniel. She says he¡¯s been... withdrawn. Guarded. I called him myself. He...¡± My voice wavered for half a breath before I forced it steady. ¡°The nutshell is that he misses home. Misses me.¡±


    Kieran leaned back in his chair, his gaze searching my face.


    ¡°I want to see my son,¡± I said. No hesitation. ¡°Not on a screen. Not over a call. I want to be there with him. And I don¡¯t care about the security risks or whatever; I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I already know,¡± he said finally. ¡°My mother told me, too.¡±


    That admission startled me. ¡°Then¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been making arrangements for you to visit the ind,¡± he cut in. ¡°Security was the issue, but...¡± He tapped his fingers lightly against the desk. ¡°Things have changed.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°After thest kidnapping attempt, I followed some new leads. We¡¯ve identified a roguework operating on the outskirts. It¡¯s not the whole picture, but it¡¯s enough to tighten the borders and remove the immediate threat to you. For now.¡±


    I stood there for a moment, processing his words. I had expected resistance, another fight to justify my intention to visit my son. But instead, there was...agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯re letting me go to him,¡± I said slowly, as if speaking it aloud might cause the offer to vanish.


    ¡°Yes.¡± His voice was quiet, but certain. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll see it arranged. The sooner the better.¡±


    Relief rushed through me so fast it felt almost dizzying. I lowered myself into the chair opposite him, my posture still guarded but my pulse easing. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    His eyes lingered on me, unreadable. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    I looked up at him, instinctively bracing myself for what he would say.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    For a moment, I thought I¡¯d misheard him.


    ¡°You¡¯re...what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± Kieran repeated, his voice like smooth granite¡ªunyielding and final.


    My first instinct was to push back, to tell him that this was my visit, my time with Daniel, and I didn¡¯t need his looming, overbearing presence shadowing every interaction.


    Thest thing I needed was another altercation with him in front of Daniel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need¡ª¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about need,¡± he said, his gaze locking with mine, unwavering. ¡°It¡¯s about making sure nothing happens to you. Or to Daniel. I¡¯m not trusting anyone else with that.¡±


    Heat crept up my neck, not from embarrassment but from the sheer nerve of him thinking I couldn¡¯t handle myself.


    But I also knew he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. After all, if it weren¡¯t for him, gods know what would have happened to me.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t stop myself. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t handle a trip without you?¡± I asked, arching a brow.


    A faint, humorless smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t gamble with Daniel¡¯s safety. And you forget, he¡¯s my son too¡ªI miss him. I¡¯m not stopping you from seeing your son. Why should you stop me?¡±


    Fuck. How could I argue with that logic?


    I sat back, crossing one leg over the other, trying to look far more rxed than I felt. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, though the word was more a reluctant exhale than agreement.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes flickered, just barely¡ªa sh of something I couldn¡¯t read. Satisfaction? Relief? Triumph?


    He nodded once. ¡°I¡¯ll finalize the arrangements by tonight. We leave in two days.¡±


    Two days.


    Two days to prepare myself¡ªnot for the ind, not for Daniel, but for the reality of being in close proximity to Kieran with no mode of escape but the big blue ocean.


    I was already imagining the salt-scented air, the low hum of waves against the dock, the quiet of a ce far removed from the maind.


    And now, I¡¯d have to imagine it with him there¡ªhis presence impossible to ignore, his voice carrying across the sound of the ocean, his eyes finding mine when I least expected it.


    A private ind. Me, my son...and my ex-husband. A nice family vacation.


    What could possibly go wrong?

 Chapter 79 TEAM LUCIAN

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 79 TEAM LUCIAN</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I sat at the edge of the sparring mat, still breathing a little hard from my final round of drills with Maya.


    Most of the other trainees had already left for the day, so the cavernous training hall felt strangely quiet¡ªjust the faint hum of the venttion system and the muted thud of someone working a punching bag in the distance.


    Maya finished her set of push-ups, springing to her feet with the kind of grace that came from years of discipline.


    She swiped a towel across her brow, then nted herself in front of me, grinning at me like I¡¯d just told her the best gossip she¡¯d heard all week.


    ¡°So,¡± she said, tossing her towel onto a bench, ¡°you¡¯re actually going to see Daniel. About damn time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Iughed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait. I¡¯ve missed him so much.¡±


    Her smile was genuine, but her eyes carried a flicker of worry. ¡°You know I¡¯m happy for you,¡± she added, ¡°but given what you told me about Kieran¡¯s parents, I¡¯m worried they¡¯re going to give you a hard time. You deal with that enough over here with your own family.¡±


    I masked the sudden tightness in my chest by leaning over and grabbing my water bottle off the bench beside her. ¡°I can handle them.¡±


    ¡°I know you can,¡± she said quickly. ¡°You can handle anything. But that doesn¡¯t mean I like the thought of throwing you in the lion¡¯s den.¡±


    I took a long drink, the cool water washing away the dryness in my throat. ¡°They might still look down on me, but around Daniel?¡± I shrugged. ¡°They¡¯ll behave. They wouldn¡¯t risk showing him that kind of toxicity. And besides¡ª¡± I allowed myself a small, wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m not the same pushover I used to be.¡±


    Maya¡¯s grin widened, something like pride shining in her eyes. ¡°Damn right you¡¯re not. Honestly, the way you¡¯ve been carrying yourselftely? I¡¯ve never been prouder, babe.¡±


    My cheeks flushed. Anypliment from Maya felt like the ultimate achievement.


    She continued, and the rest of her sentence caught me off guard. ¡°It¡¯s an amazing look on you, and if Kieran hasn¡¯t noticed, he¡¯s blind. But one day, that veil over his eyes is going to be knocked off, and when he finally does, he¡¯s going to regret letting you go for that vapid bitch of a sister you¡¯ve got.¡±


    I choked on my water, coughing. ¡°Maya¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense,¡± she said with an unrepentant shrug.


    I rolled my eyes, and she did the same, chuckling. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even matter. The bastard doesn¡¯t deserve you, veil or no veil.¡±


    She held a palm up solemnly like a salute. ¡°I¡¯m die-hard Team Lucian.¡±


    I tried to fight theugh bubbling up, but it escaped anyway. ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. And you love me for it.¡±


    I shook my head, but my smile lingered. ¡°You really think Lucian¡¯s the better choice, huh?¡±


    Her expression softened, but her tone stayed firm. ¡°I think Lucian treats you like you matter. And that¡¯s worth a hell of a lot more than whatever history you¡¯ve got with Kieran.¡±


    I didn¡¯t argue because she wasn¡¯t wrong. Being with Lucian was a breath of fresh air, and in the space of a couple of months, he¡¯d treated me with more respect and consideration than Kieran ever did in ten years.


    Instead, I leaned over and hugged Maya tight, the scent of her usual citrusy shampoo familiar and grounding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you,¡± I murmured. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°You too, Sera.¡± She pulled back and braced her hands on my shoulders. ¡°And remember, if anyone gives you grief over there, you¡¯ve got a whole lot more fight in you now than you did thest time they saw you.¡±


    Her words settled in my chest like a warm ember, and I smiled, stoking that fire inside me. I could do this¡ªI could survive the trip.


    After we parted ways, I made my way back to the locker room to get the rest of my stuff I didn¡¯t want to leave behind at OTS while on my trip.


    As I zipped it shut, I pulled out my phone and scrolled to Lucian¡¯s name.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him since he dropped me off at home after the rogue attack, and other than his message asking me to take the day off, I hadn¡¯t heard from him.


    Maya would process my leave from OTS, but it didn¡¯t feel right to leave without informing him or at least saying goodbye.


    I hit call and pressed the phone to my ear. It rang. And rang. And rang some more. Then went straight to voicemail.


    I frowned, trying again. This time, it went straight to voicemail.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said after the tone, keeping my voice casual. ¡°Um, you¡¯re obviously busy, so I¡¯m sorry to bother you. I just wanted to let you know that I¡¯m going on a trip to see Daniel. You¡¯re not around, so I can¡¯t say goodbye, but um... Just¡ªcall me back when you get this. I¡¯d love to see you before I leave.¡±


    I hung up, staring at the screen.


    It was odd¡ªhow little I actually knew about Lucian¡¯s life outside of the OTS.


    Inside, he was as familiar and steady as my training routines: the way he moved in the training yard, the measured way he gave advice, his warm, tender smile that contrasted the psychotic way he trained rookies.


    But beyond these walls? I realized he was an enigma.


    I didn¡¯t know much about his pack, where he lived, who he spent his evenings with, or what he did when he wasn¡¯t here.


    The thought unsettled me more than I wanted to admit.


    ***


    The next morning, Kieran arrived earlier than expected.


    I¡¯d been double-checking my packing list when the sharp knock came at my door.


    When I opened it, he was there¡ªimpossibly put-together in dark jeans and a ck shirt, his hair just slightly mussed like he¡¯d run his hands through it on the way over.


    ¡°You¡¯re ready?¡± he asked, his voice clipped but not unfriendly.


    I swung my bag over my shoulder, tugging my suitcase behind me. ¡°Almost.¡±


    He took the bag from me without asking, slinging it over his own shoulder as though it weighed nothing, then he reached down and snatched the suitcase out of my hand too.


    He pulled my luggage behind him as I locked up.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be flying straight to Nassau on the jet,¡± he said calmly, like trips to tropical inds on billion-dor private jets made for normal conversation. ¡°The trip will take five and a half, six hours, tops. From there, we¡¯ll take the yacht instead of the seane. There are too many variables...¡±


    My head was ducked as he continued rattling off logistics, staring at Lucian¡¯s name in my phone.


    He hadn¡¯t called me back or replied to my texts, and I didn¡¯t know if the churning feeling in my stomach was worry for him or anger that I was being ignored.


    But he wouldn¡¯t do that, right? Lucian wasn¡¯t that type of¡ª


    ¡°Hey!¡± My eyes widened, and indignation ran through me as Kieran snatched my phone out of my hand.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Kieran¡¯s jaw tightened almost imperceptibly as his eyes darted across my screen, reading the unanswered texts, no doubt.


    When he was done, he snorted and tossed my phone back at me. ¡°What a dick.¡±


    I caught the phone and threw a re at Kieran. ¡°He¡¯s not a dick.¡±


    He folded his arms against the trunk of his Escde, a brow arched. ¡°Yet, he¡¯s ignoring your messages and calls. What kind of boyf¡ª¡± The rest of the words seemed to hook in his throat, and his jaw clenched.


    ¡°First, I had to be the one to save you from the rogue attack, and now this. Maybe Lucian Reed¡¯s not as reliable as you think.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s reliable!¡± I snapped. ¡°Have you forgotten that he was fighting rogues of his own?¡±


    He shrugged, one brow lifting. ¡°Okay. What¡¯s your excuse for now? Maybe he¡¯s not as reliable as you think.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a life-or-death situation,¡± I said sharply. ¡°And I don¡¯t measure people¡¯s worth by whether they drop everything the moment I call.¡±


    His lips curved¡ªnot in amusement, but in something closer to irritation. ¡°You defend him like he¡¯s some paragon of loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s been good to me,¡± I said, my voice steady. ¡°And that¡¯s more than I can say for some people.¡±


    The subtext didn¡¯t go unnoticed, and the air between us grew taut, the kind of tension that didn¡¯t need raised voices to make itself known.


    Kieran¡¯s hand flexed on the strap of my bag, his gaze cutting away as though to keep from saying something he might regret.


    I scrambled for something to say to ease the tension. We hadn¡¯t even started the trip, and we were already bumping heads.


    But whatever I would have said was drowned out by the deep, throaty rumble of an engine reaching us.


    Kieran and I both snapped our heads in its direction, and my relief escaped as a breathyugh.


    A sleek red car rolled up the drive, its glossy surface catching the morning light.


    Lucian¡¯s car.

 Chapter 80 GOOGLY EYES

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 80 GOOGLY EYES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    A mix of relief and nervous anticipation lifted my chest as Lucian stepped out of his car and moved towards me with that effortless stride of his, all measured precision and calm confidence.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said, and the familiar warmth of his voice made me momentarily forget the tension that had been looming between me and Kieran.


    I barely had time to respond before he closed the distance, and I could see the apology already there in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t reach you sooner,¡± Lucian said quickly, almost stumbling over the words. ¡°I had to take an out-of-town trip for pack business the past couple of days, and just got back this morning. I¡ª¡±


    He stopped, clearing his throat. ¡°I should have let you know. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you.¡±


    Relief flooded through me so fast it felt dizzying. ¡°Lucian... It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, my voice soft. ¡°Really. I was just worried because I hadn¡¯t heard from you, that¡¯s all. I understand you¡¯re busy.¡±


    I gave him a reassuring smile as his gaze lingered on me, steady with the weight of his concern and sincerity.


    The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, almost an answering smile, but not quite. He ran a hand over his jaw and nodded. ¡°I just...I should have told you. I know that doesn¡¯t excuse the silence.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re forgiven,¡± I said. ¡°I was worried, yes, but I understand that you¡¯re busy.¡±


    ¡°Not too busy for you,¡± he countered.


    Kieran¡¯s low scoff cut through the moment like a scythe.


    I turned my head sharply to see him still leaning against his car, arms folded, looking every bit as infuriating as ever.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, not sounding he least bit apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m just having a hard time understanding your excuse.¡± His dark eyes were trained on Lucian. ¡°Were you on a business trip in another dimension? In space? Under the sea? Some distant floating ind with no cell service?¡±


    I gritted my teeth, forcing calm to cool the anger only Kieran ckthorne could ignite in me. ¡°Kieran,¡± I said carefully, ¡°can you wait for me in the car? I¡¯ll be just a minute.¡±


    He raised a disbelieving brow, and he looked like he was about to argue, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    I turned my back to him and gave Lucian my attention. This was thest time I would see him in a while, and I wasn¡¯t about to let Kieran ruin the moment.


    Lucian shifted slightly, his eyes flicking over my shoulder before drawing back to me.


    ¡°Uhm...¡± He cleared his throat and took my hand, pulling me gently towards his car.


    I flinched slightly at the thunderous sound of Kieran mming his door.


    I took a deep breath, exhaling through my nose as Lucian opened the back door of his car to reveal arge, neatly wrapped package taking up his backseat.


    ¡°I got you something,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°A parting gift. It¡¯s for you and Daniel, actually. Something to help you two bond.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lucian,¡± I whispered, drawing my gaze away from the present to look at him. ¡°This is lovely, thank you, but,¡±¡ªI didn¡¯t miss the way he stiffened at the conjunction¡ª¡°Kieran asked that I travel light.¡±


    When he arched a brow, I rushed to exin. ¡°It¡¯s all part of the security protocols to avoid exposing Daniel¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Lucian drew out, closing the car door.


    ¡°But thank you, really,¡± I said, feeling awful. ¡°Maybe we can use it when Danieles back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he exhaled, nodding. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Then his gaze softened, searching my face. ¡°Look, Sera, Kieran was right. I didn¡¯t go anywhere without cell reception.¡±


    My breath stilled. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you answer my calls or text me back?¡±


    He exhaled heavily. ¡°I was in my head a lot this trip, berating myself.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    He answered my question with another question. ¡°Sera, did I let you downst time? With the rogues, I mean?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered immediately, reaching for him. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I should have been the one to save you¡ª¡±


    ¡°You did save me,¡± I said. ¡°You took on all those rogues at the restaurant. You saved me back at my father¡¯s funeral, and you¡¯ve been saving me ever since. You gave me OTS, new friends...¡± I drew closer. ¡°You.¡±


    The look in his eyes softened.


    ¡°You could never let me down, Lucian.¡±


    The tension left his shoulders, and for a fleeting second, he seemed almost...human, not the inscrutable, confident Alpha I¡¯d grown used to seeing.


    Then he leaned in, closing the small space between us. Before I could process, his lips brushed mine in a gentle kiss.


    My heart skipped a beat, my surprise fading as I tilted my chin up to kiss him back. His hand lingered on my cheek, just enough to feel the warmth of his skin when he pulled back.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only been on one date, and now you¡¯re leaving. I hope this brief separation doesn¡¯t affect us,¡± he whispered, voice low and earnest.


    I blinked, surprised by the openness in his words. Lucian rarely¡ªif ever¡ªexpressed himself like this. Sure, he was free with hispliments and words offort, but I¡¯d never seen him express vulnerability or uncertainty.


    And yet, standing there in the soft morning light, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the sweetness of it all, the quiet reassurance that even if his life was a mountain of responsibilities and obligations, I mattered in it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will,¡± I said softly, leaning into him just a fraction, savoring the moment while I could. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it. And we¡¯ll pick up right where we left off.¡±


    Lucian smiled faintly, his lips brushing mine as he leaned in again. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± he murmured.


    I nodded, holding his gaze a beat longer. There was just something so...grounding about him, a calm certainty that always made me feel safe.


    The moment was shattered when Kieran¡¯s impatient voice cut through again, sharp and mocking. ¡°Here I was thinking you were in a hurry to see your son, Sera. But please, by all means, waste the whole day making googly eyes.¡±


    I closed my eyes, sighing softly.


    I¡¯d seen many versions of Kieran¡ªcold, distant, dominant, enraged, possessive, indomitable...I could go on and on¡ªbut this utter childish petnce was new and already aggravating.


    I took a breath, lingering a heartbeat longer with Lucian before finally retreating.


    ¡°We can¡¯tmunicate due to security reasons, but I¡¯ll see you when I¡¯m back.¡±


    He gave me a soft smile that didn¡¯t quite assuage the sudden hardness in his eyes. ¡°Have a safe trip, Sera. I¡¯ll be thinking of you.¡±


    I gave him onest smile before I turned away, heading towards Kieran¡¯s car.


    Kieran straightened as I slid into the passenger seat, lips curved in an infuriatingly smug way. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to waste your whole vacation with Lucian Reed stuck in your head,¡± he said, voice low but carrying the usual bite.


    I rolled my eyes and said nothing.


    ¡°The silent treatment, really, Sera?¡± The smugness was gone from his voice, reced with an edge that almost made me smile.


    I closed my eyes and settled into the seat. ¡°Wake me up when we get to the airport.¡±


    There was a beat of heavy silence where I fought with myself to keep my eyes closed and not give him the satisfaction of a reaction.


    Finally, he snorted and started the engine, the low rumble of the SUV vibrating through the seats.


    I let out a breath, keeping my eyes closed.


    The drive to the airport was tense but quiet. I focused on my breathing, letting the hum of the tires and the asional turn of the wheel ground me.


    Periodically, I felt the weight of Kieran¡¯s gaze, but I stubbornly kept my eyes closed.


    This trip wasn¡¯t about him¡ªit was about Daniel. And if he wanted to act petty, he¡¯d have to do it silently.


    At that point, I made a promise to myself: I wouldn¡¯t engage with Kiernan on this trip¡ªnot unless it involved Daniel.


    Other than that, I would stay as far away from him as I could.


    That was the only way I could survive this trip with my sanity intact.

 Chapter 81 SEASICK

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81 SEASICK</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I should have known my n wouldn¡¯t survive first contact with reality.


    Itsted through the six-hour flight to Nassau, which I spent on the opposite side of Kieran¡¯s private jet, as far away from my ex-husband as I could get.


    Even with the distance, Kieran¡¯s presence was heavy but contained¡ªcontrolled, like a predator sizing up its prey, except I wasn¡¯t prey.


    I had Daniel on my mind, the ind ahead, and the tiny spark of warmth from Lucian¡¯s kiss still lingering in my chest.


    But everything went to shit after we touched down in Nassau and transitioned onto Kieran¡¯s yacht, Ashar¡¯s pride, and I realized something new about myself: I get seasick.


    The yacht looked like something out of a glossy magazine spread¡ªsleek, ivory-white hull gleaming beneath the noon sun, its polished chrome railings winking like jewelry against the endless sweep of ocean.


    Even from the dock, it was impossible not to be impressed. The vessel stretched long and graceful, like a predator of the sea, and once inside, I¡¯d glimpsed plush interiors: wide sofas upholstered in cream leather, thick carpeting underfoot, and dining tables that looked more suited for banquets than travel.


    Kieran might not have been one forvish or opulent parties, but there were definitely some luxuries he indulged in.


    But no amount of luxuriousfort could save me.


    Not an hour after boarding, the sea turned against me. The gentle rocking that had seemed pleasant on shore morphed into a nauseating rhythm that churned my stomach with every rise and fall.


    My head spun, my skin went mmy, and all the grandeur of polished wood, glittering chandeliers, and panoramic windows blurred into a haze of misery.


    I had never been on a ship before. If I had known seasickness was this vicious, I would have begged to travel another way¡ªby air, bynd, fuck, I would have walked if I had to.


    Anything but this endless, nauseating bobbing.


    What unsettled me most, though, wasn¡¯t the sickness. It was Kieran.


    Because he didn¡¯t leave me to suffer. He didn¡¯t sneer, didn¡¯t mock, didn¡¯t ignore me the way the Kieran I remembered from our marriage surely would have.


    Instead, he...took care of me.


    He held back my hair when I doubled over the basin and attempted to vomit all my internal organs. He steadied me when I stumbled, his arms like iron bars of strength I hadn¡¯t asked for but clung to anyway.


    He pressed a cool cloth to my forehead, brushed strands of sweat-damp hair away from my face, and murmured low words offort I couldn¡¯t quite catch over the roaring in my head.


    And when the ship¡¯s doctor brought medicine¡ªbitter chalky tablets that turned to paste on my tongue¡ªKieran was the one who insisted I swallow them.


    ¡°Take it, Sera,¡± he said, voice brooking no argument, though his hand on mine was steady, not harsh.


    I tried to protest, some small, stubborn flicker inside me refusing to surrender to his authority, but my body betrayed me. Weakness made me pliant.


    When he pressed the cup of water to my lips, I drank. When he guided me back toward the bed in the private cabin, I let him.


    My cabin was decadent. Wide enough to shame most hotel suites, its walls paneled in rich walnut, its king-size bedyered with silk sheets in a muted cream.


    The windows stretched floor to ceiling, offering a view of the ocean rolling endlessly into the horizon. It should have felt like luxury. Instead, it felt like a trap¡ªsoft, but suffocating.


    Kieran lowered me carefully onto the bed, his hand still cradling my arm as though afraid I¡¯d copse again.


    ¡°You need rest,¡± he said. His voice was quiet, but there was something in it I couldn¡¯t name. Notmand, not irritation.


    Concern.


    I stared at him, hazy from nausea and medication, wondering if I was hallucinating.


    In ten years of marriage, I had never received such a thing as concern from him.


    Not when I burned with fever. Not when I wept alone in our cavernous house. Not when loneliness and despair had threatened to eat me alive.


    And yet, here he was¡ªour divorce finalized, our lives unstitched¡ªsitting by my side as if I were the most precious thing in the world to him.


    It was almostughable. Overwhelmingly cruel.


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after you sleep,¡± he added, and when I didn¡¯t immediately close my eyes, he sighed and brushed his thumb across my knuckles.


    The gesture was so gentle, so startlingly intimate, it felt like a wound opening.


    And then his phone rang.


    The sharp sound cut through the quiet of the cabin, shattering the strange, fragile stillness between us.


    Kieran stiffened. His gaze flicked toward the bedside table where the device buzzed insistently, screen shing with a name I didn¡¯t need to see to recognize.


    Celeste.


    I felt it like a punch to the gut.


    He¡¯d made me leave my phone back in LA and warned me not to give anyone the number of the encrypted phone¡ªfor Daniel¡¯s safety.


    And yet...


    Kieran didn¡¯t move at first. His jaw tightened, his hand still warm around mine. For a heartbeat, I thought he would ignore it¡ªthat he would stay.


    But the ringing continued, as insistent and demanding as Celeste herself.


    Finally, with a muttered curse under his breath, he eased my hand back onto the sheets and stood. His expression was unreadable, but I could feel the tension radiating off him in waves.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he said, and it sounded like a promise I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to hold on to.


    He left the cabin, closing the door behind him, and the silence that followed was deafening.


    I should have let myself drift into the medicated haze, let sleep im me, and wash the sickness from my body.


    But instead, I found myself pushing weakly upright, straining to hear through the thin barrier of the door.


    And I heard everything.


    Kieran¡¯s voice was low at first, clipped in that way he spoke when he was dealing with unpleasant business.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± he said, by way of greeting, and he must have put the phone on speaker because though I couldn¡¯t hear her words clearly, I could hear the sharpness of her tone, a barrage of sound that spilled through even the wood and metal.


    And then, I pushed myself out of bed and shuffled closer.


    ¡°How¡¯s the trip going?¡±


    ¡°Good. We¡¯re on the yacht now.¡±


    ¡°Ashar¡¯s pride...¡± Her voice trailed off wistfully. ¡°I haven¡¯t been on it yet.¡±


    ¡°You will soon. I¡¯ll take you anywhere you want to go, just you and me.¡± Kieran¡¯s voice sounded cold and distant, not like he was promising the love of his life a romantic cruise.


    Celeste¡¯s voice sounded lighter. ¡°Good, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    A loaded pause.


    And then: ¡°Are you keeping your promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kieran sounded like he was gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re keeping your distance from her?¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to wonder who ¡®her¡¯ was. Celeste¡¯s cold disdain said it all.


    And then came the lie.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kieran said. ¡°We¡¯re keeping our distance. I haven¡¯t seen her since we boarded.¡±


    The wordsnded like ice in my chest.


    Celeste¡¯sughter rang faintly, pleased, smug. I imagined her¡ªperfect hair, perfect smile, perfect ambition¡ªreclining somewhere with a ss of wine, secure in the knowledge that Kieran ckthorne belonged to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± her voice carried faintly. ¡°I just hope Sera and Daniel¡¯s..plication is resolved soon. When youe back, we¡¯ll finally officially get engaged. I can¡¯t wait, Kieran. I want children¡ªseveral. Daniel will love being a big brother, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    My stomach, already unsettled, lurched violently. Not from seasickness this time.


    At first, Kieran said nothing.


    ¡°Kie?¡±


    Then, a harsh chuckle that sounded like it had been wrenched from him. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    I pressed a hand to my mouth, bile burning the back of my throat.


    So this was what we hade to. This was what our fractured, bitter history had led me back to: lying in a bed on his ship, listening to him promise a future with someone else.


    I wanted to hate him. I wanted to despise him with the kind of fury that burned clean through the bones.


    But beneath the anger was something softer. Something far more dangerous.


    It hurt.


    It hurt that for the first time, he had touched me with care, and yet his heart¡ªor whatever passed for it¡ªwas already spoken for.


    It hurt that after all the years of indifference, now he suddenly looked at me as though I mattered, only to step outside and prove I didn¡¯t.


    I sank back against the pillows, closing my eyes tight as tears threatened. The medicine blurred my edges, pulled me under, but not fast enough to drown out the echo of Celeste¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Several children,¡± she had said.


    The words rang in my skull as the ship rocked me into fitful sleep, the ocean¡¯s endless sway as merciless as the words I had overheard.

 Chapter 82 DANGEROUS AND USELESS

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82 DANGEROUS AND USELESS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    Celeste¡¯s words clung to me, long after I hung up, like a stain I couldn¡¯t scrub out.


    ¡®We¡¯ll finally officially get engaged.¡¯ ¡®I want children¡ªseveral.¡¯


    She¡¯d rattled them all with such bright certainty, as if my agreement were already carved into stone.


    And I¡¯d said what Celeste wanted to hear just to get her off the line.


    But the moment I¡¯d hung up, I found myself pacing the narrow stretch of deck outside the cabins, restless, the briny wind doing little to cool the ufortable heat pressing down on me.


    I didn¡¯t understand why I was feeling this way.


    Marriage, children¡ªthey were all things I wanted with Celeste, so why did the thought make me consider getting seasick medication of my own?


    Not because I didn¡¯t want more children. Gods, I wanted them¡ªa bigger family, a home alive withughter. But...


    I couldn¡¯t understand why the image of Celeste swollen with my child felt...wrong. Foreign. Hollow.


    I ran a hand through my hair, letting out a frustrated curse.


    How could something I¡¯d wanted for so long suddenly leave a sour taste in my mouth?


    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t have to think about this until I went back to LA. Until then, there were other pressing matters to attend to¡ªlike making sure Sera survived this trip.


    When I finally calmed my raging thoughts down enough to step back inside, I moved toward Sera¡¯s cabin, rehearsing what I might say, what excuse I might give for taking so long.


    But the words slipped away when I saw her. She was curled on the bed, the medication I¡¯d forced on her lulling her into what looked like an uneasy sleep.


    Her skin was pale, her hair damp at the temples, but her chest rose and fell steadily.


    I should have walked out at that moment. She was finally asleep; she didn¡¯t need me hovering.


    Still, I lingered in the doorway, drinking her in.


    Ten years married to her, and I¡¯d never really looked at her like this.


    I¡¯d stolen nces before, yes, but I¡¯d been a little blind back then¡ªtoo wrapped up in duty, too consumed with feeling like I¡¯d been cheated.


    Celeste had felt like my future, and when I¡¯d been forced to make the difficult choice to marry Sera instead, I¡¯d felt trapped. Punished.


    And so, I¡¯d shoved Sera into the shadows.


    I sat at the edge of her bed, careful not to wake her, and let my thoughts drift to what might have been.


    ¡®Daniel will love being a big brother, don¡¯t you think?¡¯


    What if Daniel hadn¡¯t been our only child? What if I¡¯d given her the family she deserved instead of burying her beneath silence and cold walls?


    Daniel was my carbon copy; if we had daughters, would they have Sera¡¯s beautiful eyes? Her stubborn chin?


    The ache in my chest startled me, so sharp I had to push myself to my feet and retreat before it swallowed me whole.


    Musings like these were dangerous. Dangerous and useless.


    Because there was no chance of them evering to pass, I made sure of that the night I looked into Sera¡¯s eyes and asked for a divorce.


    She had Lucian now. He would give her the happiness I never could.


    She didn¡¯t need me. All I could do was return to my own cabin.


    Inside, I stripped off my shirt and fell back against the mattress, staring at the polished mahogany ceiling, its gold iys catching the light like constetions scattered across the cabin.


    Although twice asrge, the room was almost exactly like Sera¡¯s, except for one thing. She wasn¡¯t here with me.


    I groaned and closed my eyes, hoping I could fall asleep and shove all these dangerous thoughts to the darkest recesses of my mind.


    But then my phone buzzed on the nightstand. When I picked it up and saw who the message was from, it took all my willpower not tounch the device across the room¡ªor out the open window into the depths of Exuma Sound.


    I swiped it open and froze.


    Celeste had sent me an old photograph. Her caption read: We look so adorable in this; we should add it to the family section of our engagement album, don¡¯t you think?!


    I was too busy studying the picture to wonder when I¡¯d agreed to an engagement album.


    It was one of those family gatherings from years ago¡ªbefore the mess of the Blood Moon Hunt, when our families were still really close, and I believed Celeste hung the stars in the sky.


    She was radiant in the center, of course, posed just so. For as long as I¡¯d known Celeste, she¡¯d always been the center of attention, like the sun around which everything orbited.


    But my gaze didn¡¯t stick to her.


    In the corner of the frame, almost out of sight, was Sera. Half-turned, midugh, caught in motion.


    Despite their minor resemnce, Sera had always been her younger sister¡¯s pr opposite¡ªquiet, muted. Like she dwelled in her own private universe.


    I¡¯d always been...intrigued by her.


    Ethan was my best friend, and both our families were constantly matching me and Celeste together. Sera had remained an enigma¡ªsoft spoken, either ridiculed or ignored.


    And yet...


    I shook my head, focusing on the picture.


    It was one of the rare times I¡¯d seen her smile, and it was so different from the perfect, polished smile Celeste wore.


    Sera¡¯s was not staged. Not performed. Pure.


    And there was something in her eyes¡ªlight, clear, achingly familiar¡ªthat pulled me under.


    I stared and stared and stared, unable to look away until sleep finally imed me, dragging me backward in time.


    I was seventeen again, shoulders still broadening, the weight of my father¡¯s pack not yet heavy on me.


    It was a warm summer evening at the training yard, back when everything still felt simpler, and all that mattered to me was being the strongest and fastest among the other wolves my age.


    Celeste was in the center, as always¡ªwless,manding attention without even trying, even when she was barely getting through the training drills.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, including mine. But then¡ªfor a second¡ªmy attention wavered.


    Across the yard was Sera. Her hair had loosened in the humidity, strands sticking to her temple as she moved with quiet determination.


    She was at the very edge of the training field, ostracized there because she was smaller, weaker. Wolfless.


    But something curious lit up in me as I watched her run drills with makeshift equipment. She might have been different, but her spirit was stubborn. She was determined.


    I didn¡¯t realize how intensely I¡¯d been watching her until she stumbled, skinning her knee, and my breath hitched.


    The othersughed, someone calling out a scathing taunt: ¡°Careful, Seraphina! You know you don¡¯t have wolf healing, right?¡±


    Without even thinking about it, I crossed to her and offered my hand.


    She brushed the dirt off her palm and took my hand hesitantly, whispering a thank you, so soft I almost missed it.


    Then her eyes lifted to mine¡ªand for a moment, it was like something indescribably powerful had been seared into me.


    The dream shifted¡ªyears blurring¡ªsnippets of Sera always on the edge of my vision.


    Her bent over a book in the library, lips moving silently. Her sneaking a sweet roll from the kitchen when she thought no one was looking. Her voice joining a pack prayer, soft but steady.


    Always there, always overlooked, except by me.


    And then¡ª


    That night.


    The dream painted it vivid, more vivid than memory itself.


    I was twenty-one; gone a little wild with moonberry wine. I¡¯d been looking for a room to sleep it off in when I saw her in the hallway.


    She was cornered by some drunk fool, a Beta wolf I vaguely recognized attending the Blood Moon Hunt, who thought her meekness meant she was easy prey.


    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± he was slurring. ¡°At least your sister has a reason to y hard to get. You should be grateful I¡¯m giving you any attention.¡±


    Rage red in me even now, even in the dream.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. My boot connected with his ribs, sending him sprawling, whimpering as he scrambled away.


    When I turned to her, Sera was pressed against the wall, eyes wide, looking both startled and relieved.


    And when our gazes locked, I forgot every reason that existed for why she wasn¡¯t the one for me.


    I stepped closer. Too close. My hand brushed her cheek, testing, asking. She didn¡¯t move away.


    She looked so beautiful that night, her hair spilling across her shoulders like xen silk. The glow of the full moon painted ethereal shadows across her face, igniting her eyes like sea-ss.


    And then I kissed her.


    The dream didn¡¯t hold back¡ªit filled in everything I¡¯d forced myself to bury.


    The heat of her mouth, the tremor in her fingers as she clutched my shirt, the way her breath hitched when I pressed her against the door of the room she¡¯d been standing in front of.


    We tumbled inside, clothes discarded with the speed of light. The world narrowed to the burn of her skin against mine, the soft sounds she made, the way she arched into me as if she¡¯d been waiting a long time for this.


    I had her beneath me all night. I couldn¡¯t stop, didn¡¯t want to. It wasn¡¯t careful, it wasn¡¯t restrained. It was raw, desperate, hungry.


    Every barrier that existed between us was torn apart with each kiss, each gasp, each thrust, each time she whispered my name like a secret too sacred to share.


    Even in the dream, I knew¡ªno one had ever felt like this. No one ever would.

 Chapter 83 BETWEEN DESIRE AND CONTEMPT

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83 BETWEEN DESIRE AND CONTEMPT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The first thing I registered when I woke was the absence of motion.


    The violent rocking of yesterday¡ªthe waves pitching me into nausea, into that medicated haze, into Kieran¡¯s arms¡ªwas gone.


    The yacht had stilled into something softer, more docile. Only the faint hum of the engines and the muffled p of water against the hull reminded me we were still cutting through the waters of Exuma Sound.


    I sat up gingerly, bracing to see if my stomach would betray me again, but the queasiness had ebbed to a dull echo. My head throbbed faintly, like I¡¯d woken from a night of drinking.


    A knock sounded at my cabin door.


    I dragged myself out of bed and smoothened my clothes before trudging to the door, hoping it was Kieran, and wishing it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Lady Seraphina?¡± It was one of the crew members, a young man with a sunburnt nose and too-wide eyes. ¡°Forgive the intrusion, but¡ª¡± He hesitated, shifting his weight. ¡°We...we can¡¯t seem to reach Alpha Kieran.¡±


    My brows furrowed. ¡°Reach him?¡±


    He nodded quickly. ¡°We¡¯ve tried his radio, the inte. No response. No one¡¯s seen him sincest night, and we¡¯re about to dock. The men are¡±¡ªhis throat bobbed¡ª¡°concerned.¡±


    Concerned. But not enough to check.


    Of course not. Who would dare enter the Alpha¡¯s room uninvited? Not when a single wrong step could earn them a broken neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see to him,¡± I murmured, grabbing a fancy robe hooked by my bed.


    The corridor smelled faintly of polished wood and salt, the air-conditioned chill fighting the Bahamian heat outside.


    At the end of the hall, Kieran¡¯s door loomed. It was easy to tell that it was hisrger, darker, guarded even in its silence.


    I knocked. Once. Twice. Louder.


    Nothing.


    ¡°Typical,¡± I muttered under my breath, and reached for the spare key the crew member had procured.


    It was almostical how terrified he¡¯d been to give it to me lest he incur Kieran¡¯s wrath, but after I promised he wouldn¡¯t swim with the fishes anytime soon, he relinquished it.


    The lock clicked softly, and before I gave myself time to think about all the reasons why this was a bad fucking idea, I slipped inside.


    The curtains were drawn against the morning sun, the room heavy with shadows and the faint tang of sweat.


    For a heartbeat, panic sliced through me¡ªKieran was sprawled across the bed, motionless, too still.


    But then his chest rose, rapid and erratic, and my pulse eased.


    Kieran ckthorne, feared Alpha of Nightfang Pack,y tangled in sheets like any mortal man. His hair was mussed, his brow damp, his lips parted like he was making an unspoken plea.


    I¡¯d confirmed he was alive. I should¡¯ve left at that moment. Just closed the door, let him wallow in whatever fantasies kept him tethered to sleep.


    But something¡ªmaybe the remnants ofst night¡¯s fragile tenderness, maybe in foolishness¡ªkept me rooted.


    Even worse, I crept closer, leaning over him. Hisshes flickered. His lips moved around a name I couldn¡¯t hear.


    Kieran ckthorne truly was a beautiful man. Women paid hundreds of dors forshes like his that cast shadows on his chiseled cheekbones, softening the severity of a face that had once turned cold every time it turned to me.


    His mouth¡ªthose lips that had spoken vows he never meant¡ªwas infuriatingly perfect, sculpted in temptation even when parted in something as innocent as sleep.


    I hated how easily I could imagine them on my skin, how my body remembered the press of them even when my mind wanted to forget.


    His jaw, sharp and stubborn, carried the same arrogance he wore awake, yet the faint stubble caught the light in a way that almost gentled him.


    Almost.


    Because even in this vulnerable state, he radiated power¡ªAlpha, unshaken, untouchable.


    But thoseshes fluttered faintly, caught in whatever dream had his longing written across his face¡ªand I knew it wasn¡¯t me he reached for in his sleep.


    That realization burned hotter than any me, reminding me just how foolish I could be when it came to Kieran.


    Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªhis eyes opened.


    And what I saw there wasn¡¯t anger. It wasn¡¯t suspicion ormand.


    It was that very longing.


    Raw. Unmasked.


    My stomach tightened, colder now than any seasickness. Celeste. Of course.


    He must have been dreaming of her. Of their sweet little call I¡¯d overheard yesterday.


    Her coy voice, her talk of children. His reassurances.


    The memory curdled inside me, scalding away whatever softnessst night had nted.


    I straightened, the air between us frosting over. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± I said tly.


    He blinked, slow, disoriented. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± I turned, already stepping away, but his voice snapped sharper.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I froze, back rigid, before slowly pivoting. His gaze was clearer now, pinned on me with something I didn¡¯t dare to name.


    He was looking at me like I was simultaneously the answer to every question he¡¯d ever asked¡ªand the questions themselves.


    I didn¡¯t like the heat that look seared over my skin, so I forced my mouth open to break the tension that was beginning to form.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to overhear your call yesterday,¡± I said quickly, ¡°but if you and Celeste are nning to have a child, then at least have the decency to speak with Daniel first. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be...¡± Blindsided. Hurt. Cast aside.


    But those felt like my feelings, not Daniel¡¯s.


    ¡°...disappointed again,¡± I finished.


    The words tasted like ash, but saying them, steady and cold, felt like the only shield I had left.


    Kieran pushed himself up from the bed, sheets sliding down his torso, his expression unreadable.


    My breath stilled at the sight of his toned torso, glistening with sweat like a basted turkey.


    My stomach churned with a hunger that couldn¡¯t be satiated by food. I needed to get out of here.


    But before I could retreat, he moved.


    Fast.


    I found my back pressed to the wall, Kieran¡¯s body caging me in. His scent hit me first¡ªcedarwood and storm air, familiar enough to weaken my knees if I let it.


    His eyes burned, too close, too intent.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± His voice was low, roughened from sleep. ¡°That¡¯s your only reaction? To tell me to talk to our son?¡±


    My chin lifted, jaw set. ¡°What else should I say?¡±


    His nostrils red.


    ¡°What do you expect me to do? Weep? Beg? Throw myself at you? You once said Celeste was the only woman you wanted as the mother of your children,¡± I reminded him, each word sharp as broken ss. ¡°So tell me, Kieran¡ªwhat game are you ying now?¡±


    His grip tightened on the wall beside my head. ¡°You think this is a game?¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± I shot back, ¡°that you should stop tormenting me with your confusion. Choose her. Choose me. Choose anyone¡ªbut don¡¯t stand here acting like I should feel something other than relief that you¡¯ll finally give Daniel a sibling, even if it¡¯s a half one.¡±


    That was when he snapped.


    His mouth crashed against mine, fierce, unrelenting, a storm I hadn¡¯t braced for.


    Heat red, scorching straight to my core, dragging me back to memories I¡¯d barely managed to bury. Emotions I still didn¡¯t fucking understand.


    For a heartbeat¡ªjust one¡ªI almost kissed him back.


    Almost.


    But maybe I was more clearheaded at sea than onnd.


    In a trophy-worthy show of restraint, my teeth sank into his lower lip, sharp enough to draw a startled grunt. I shoved him hard, breath ragged as he stumbled back a step.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± My voice shook, but I forced steel into it. I red at a spot on the plush carpet between his bare feet. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your mind, Kieran. Not now. Not here.¡±


    Not again.


    His hand caught my wrist, but I twisted free, stepping out of reach. My heart thundered, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to face him squarely.


    ¡°The ship¡¯s about to dock,¡± I said, cold as I could manage. ¡°Daniel will be waiting on shore. I won¡¯t have him see us like this¡ªat each other¡¯s throats, or...worse.¡±


    Because the alternative¡ªthis maddening dance between desire and contempt¡ªwas worse.


    ¡°And I won¡¯t give anyone on this yacht reason to whisper rumors.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s jaw worked, teeth clenched, eyes dark with a hunger I refused to acknowledge. Even if that same hunger also pulsed through me, as undeniable as my heartbeat.


    I held my ground. ¡°I won¡¯t passively ept things the way I once did. Keep your distance, Alpha.¡±


    The title was deliberate, slicing between us.


    Without waiting for his reply, I strode to the door, spine stiff. My hands trembled, but I didn¡¯t let him see.


    The sunlight on deck was blinding, glittering across turquoise waters that stretched endlessly around us. Ahead, the dock loomed, and beyond it¡ªblessedly¡ªmy son.


    Daniel stood next to a bodyguard, waving as soon as he spotted me. His little face lit up, and something inside me cracked wide open.


    ¡°Mom!¡± he shouted, his voice carrying across the water.


    I barely heard the engines rumble down or the shouts of the crew preparing lines. The moment the yacht touched the dock, I was already moving¡ªdown the gangway, across thest stretch of wood, and into his arms.


    Daniel barreled into me, nearly knocking me off bnce with the force of his hug. I sank to my knees, wrapping him tight, inhaling the warm, familiar scent of my boy.


    ¡°I missed you so much,¡± I whispered into his hair, voice breaking.


    He squeezed me back, his little arms fierce. ¡°Me too.¡±


    For that moment¡ªfor as long as I held him¡ªnothing else mattered.

 Chapter 84 PURGATORY

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84 PURGATORY</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The ckthorne name meant something in every corner of the world, but here¡ªon my ind¡ªit meant ownership.


    Musha Cay stretched before us in glimmering white sand and crystalline turquoise shallows, the kind of paradise people paid hundreds of thousands to rent for a weekend.


    Palms bent in the trade winds, manicured pathways gleamed like something out of a resort brochure, and discreet cameras tracked every angle.


    Sentinels sworn to protect my son with their lives stood at invisible checkpoints, blending into the foliage, their presence silent but absolute.


    The yacht had docked smoothly, crew jumping to secure lines. I stepped onto the pier with the practiced ease of someone who¡¯d done this a hundred times, but my eyes weren¡¯t on the scenery or the staff lined up in crisp uniforms. They were on her.


    Seraphina.


    She was kneeling, Daniel¡¯s arms around her neck as though he¡¯d never let go.


    Our son¡¯sughter carried over the water, bright and unguarded, tugging at something deep inside me. His bright eyes looked at her as though she were his whole world.


    For the first time, I could see the toll their separation must have had on them, and guilt knotted in my stomach.


    I knew I should join them, hug Daniel, and reunite with my family.


    But something kept me rooted to the spot until Daniel¡¯s voice reached me.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Truth be told, I¡¯d been a little...concerned about Daniel¡¯s reaction when he saw me, considering the strain on our rtionship thesest couple of months, but that concern melted away under the warmth of his bright smile as he pulled away from Sera and barreled straight into me, hisughter ringing out.


    I caught him mid-sprint, lifting him off the dock as he wrapped his arms tight around my neck.


    My chest clenched as I pressed a kiss to his hair, inhaling the sun-warmed scent of him. ¡°Missed you, champ.¡±


    ¡°I missed you more!¡± he dered, pulling back to grin widely at me.


    Behind him, Sera stood a step back. She lookedposed, chin lifted, but the faint stiffness in her posture betrayed her.


    Her hands smoothed Daniel¡¯s shirt even as she watched me hold him, something unreadable flickering across her face.


    Before I could linger on it, the familiar perfume of my mother¡¯s roses swept in. ¡°Kieran,¡± she breathed, her arms open wide as she came toward me.


    I set Daniel down just as my mother reached me. She wrapped me in an embrace that, despite her elegance, still carried the unyielding strength of a Luna. ¡°My son. You look...¡± Her astute grey eyes narrowed. ¡°...tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mother,¡± I assured, forcing a faint smile.


    ¡°Fine,¡± my father repeated, his voice rougher, skeptical as he came up beside me. He sped my shoulder in a grip that was both steadying and scrutinizing.


    His sharp eyes scanned me as if reading the truth beneath my skin. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± I said smoothly. ¡°The sea air isn¡¯t kind, that¡¯s all.¡±


    My mother cupped my cheek, frowning. ¡°Tell me, how are things with the pack? And¡ª¡± her pause was deliberate, too deliberate¡ª ¡°with Celeste?¡±


    I felt Sera¡¯s gaze on me, though she pretended to be upied adjusting Daniel¡¯s cor.


    ¡°Things with the pack are...stable,¡± I said, voice even. ¡°Nothing you need to concern yourself with. As for Celeste,¡±¡ªI kept my tone clipped, measured, giving nothing more than what courtesy demanded¡ª¡°she¡¯s fine.¡±


    My mother arched a brow, not satisfied. My father crossed his arms, his silence heavier than words.


    I cocked my head slightly, a little put off by their countenance. They¡¯d always been huge supports of Celeste; why were they acting so...off?


    ¡°Mom!¡± Daniel piped up suddenly, bouncing on his heels as he gripped her hand. ¡°I want to show you everything! Come on!¡±


    Sera¡¯s lips pulled into a beautiful, bright smile, and the thought that she¡¯d never directed that kind of smile my way made my chest twist.


    She let him tug at her hand, casting me a brief, unreadable nce before letting Daniel lead her down the path.


    I watched them go, hand in hand, Daniel¡¯s little voice full of pride as he yed tour guide. The twisting in my chest sharpened and deepened.


    My mother followed my gaze, then returned her eyes to me, sharper now. ¡°He adores her,¡± she said simply. ¡°That child hasn¡¯t smiled like that in weeks.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s his mother,¡± I replied, my voiceing out slightly hoarse.


    She nodded and remarked casually, almost conversational, ¡°Seraphina raised him well. He¡¯s an amazing child.¡±


    ¡°He is.¡±


    And I knew I could take none of the credit. Daniel was an amazing child because Seraphina was an amazing mother¡ªsimple as that.


    She¡¯d given him all the love and care she hadcked. She hadn¡¯t seen our family as a trap or some sort of punishment for our mistake. She¡¯d genuinely tried to make the best of her new life.


    And I made that life a cold hell.


    And now that she was free of me, I didn¡¯t even have the decency to back off.


    I¡¯d dreamed of herst night, her touch, her lips. I¡¯d woken with a hunger I had no right to feel, kissed her with a recklessness that belonged to another man entirely.


    And she¡¯d bitten me, shoved me away with steel in her voice.


    ¡®Keep your distance, Alpha.¡¯


    My jaw tightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with them,¡± I announced lowly. ¡°Please see to it that our luggage is deposited in our rooms.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for my mother¡¯s reply as I took off down the path, but her knowing nce lingered, as tangible as the heat of the sun on my neck.


    The ind unfolded in luxury as Daniel tugged Sera from one marvel to the next. He wanted to show her everything: the ss-bottomedgoon where stingrays drifted, the infinity pool that spilled into the sea, the shell-shaped cabanas scattered along the private coves.


    His little voice bubbled with excitement, narrating details only a child would notice¡ªhow the hammocks swung higher if you kicked just right, how the butler always brought him coconut water with a straw shaped like a dolphin, how the sand crabs scurried sideways like they were racing each other.


    Sera listened to every word, crouching down to his level,ughing when he grabbed her hand to pull her faster along the white-sand paths.


    Her hair caught the sunlight, her smile bright but...fragile, like she was afraid to let herself bask too much in this fleeting peace.


    And me? I followed at a distance. Watching. Wanting. Regretting.


    I should have been at her other side, holding her free hand. I should have been making herugh, putting smiles on her face.


    But the only look I ever put on her face was the conflicted loathing like the one she¡¯d worn back in my cabin when I¡¯d kissed her.


    Finally, the sight got too much, the ache in my chest too painful, so I retired to my room.


    Muchter, when the sun had begun its descent and painted the sky in bruised purples and molten gold, I went looking for Daniel.


    The staff had retreated, dinner preparations underway, and the ind quieted with the lull of evening.


    I followed the sound of voices down a winding trail that led to a small pavilion by the water.


    And then her voice stopped me in my tracks.


    ¡°...I know, sweetheart. I know you wish things were different.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s voice wavered, fragile. ¡°I just...I still want you and Dad together.¡±


    The words hit me harder than any blow. I pressed back against the wall, out of sight but able to see their outlined silhouettes.


    Sera¡¯s tone was gentle, patient, steady as the tide. ¡°I understand, my love. Truly, I do. But sometimes, parents can¡¯t be together the way children wish. It doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t love you. Nothing will ever change that.¡±


    There was a pause, broken only by thep of waves against the shore. Then Daniel, quieter: ¡°Did Dad...did he hurt you? Because of Celeste?¡±


    My breath locked. Shame burned hot under my skin. What kind of monster had I painted myself out to be that my son would even ask that kind of question?


    But Sera¡ªgods bless her¡ªdidn¡¯t falter.


    ¡°Danny, baby, your dad would never, ever hurt me.¡±


    Something inside me swelled at the conviction in her voice. She didn¡¯t sound like she was only trying to convince him; she sounded like she truly believed that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean like that,¡± Daniel replied, sniffling. ¡°I mean, did he make you sad?¡±


    I clenched a fist, deting at that question. I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to answer with the same conviction.


    There were worse ways to hurt someone other than physically.


    Sera exhaled, tucking a strand of wind-blown hair behind his ear. ¡°Daniel, there are things adults do that children don¡¯t need to bother themselves with. What matters is this: I¡¯m strong enough to take care of myself. And I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt me¡ªor you. Ever again.¡±


    Her words sank into me like a stone dropped into deep water.


    ¡®Strong enough.¡¯


    She was right.


    Seraphina was stronger than I¡¯d ever given her credit for. All those years I¡¯d told myself she was fragile, dependent, easy to dismiss...


    Convenient lies.


    Daniel sniffled. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to be alone.¡±


    Sera pressed a kiss to his forehead, holding him close. ¡°I¡¯m not alone. I have you. And you have both of us. Even if Dad and I aren¡¯t together, we¡¯ll always be your family. Always.¡±


    Always.


    The word burrowed deep within me, offsetting an ache that suddenly made it hard to breathe.


    I slipped away before they could spot me, my chest tight, my thoughts louder than the crashing surf.


    I¡¯d told myself for years that Sera was the mistake, that Celeste was the dream. But standing on the balcony overlooking the endless sweep of the Caribbean, I couldn¡¯t escape the truth wing through me.


    Sera had raised our son with patience I¡¯d never mastered.


    She had endured the chill of a marriage where my affection never reached her, not because shecked the strength to leave, but because she refused to let Daniel grow up in the shadow of our mistake.


    And I? I¡¯d been the child. Petnt, sullen, blind.


    When I closed my eyes, I saw her again: the way she¡¯d looked at me this morning when I¡¯d kissed her, fire and hunger colliding in that one perfect, devastating instant.


    Her lips had trembled under mine, her breath had caught¡ªshe¡¯d wanted me. For one reckless heartbeat, she had wanted me.


    And then she¡¯d pushed me away.


    For Daniel. For herself. For the self-respect I¡¯d burned years ago.


    The sting of her bite still lingered on my lips, the taste of her on my tongue, a phantom I couldn¡¯t chase away. My body ached with the memory of her pressed against me, even as my mind screamed at the impossibility of it.


    Celeste¡¯s name whispered through my conscience, cold and using. The future I¡¯d once promised her now looked like a hollow shellpared to the fierce, unyielding longing I felt every time I looked at Sera.


    Which woman did I truly want? The one I¡¯d convinced myself was my salvation? Or the one I¡¯d cast aside only to find, yearster, that she was a hidden gem I¡¯d never been bothered to unearth?


    I dragged a hand over my face, every nerve thrumming with confusion.


    I wanted to storm back to that pavilion, to tell Daniel the truth, to beg Sera to look at me the way she had once, long ago, before everything curdled between us. But I didn¡¯t.


    Because she¡¯d told me to keep my distance. And for once in my damned life, I had to respect her boundary.


    Even if it killed me.


    Musha Cay was supposed to be paradise. Tonight, it felt like purgatory.

 Chapter 85 LIKE A FAMILY

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85 LIKE A FAMILY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I woke to the muted hush of the ocean. The sound was steady, rhythmic, as though the entire ind breathed in and out in sync with me.


    For a moment, Iy still on the wide, soft bed, the gauzy curtains swaying with the salt-tinged breeze that slipped in through the open balcony doors.


    Beyond them, Musha Cay glowed with early sunlight, the horizon painted in coral and rose.


    Daniel¡¯sughter from the night before lingered in my head, clear and bright like windchimes.


    The memory pulled me upright, shoulders heavy with sleep yet warmed by the thought of spending the day with my baby.


    Dinnerst night had been...awkward¡ªKieran¡¯s parents trying too hard to make small talk, Kieran himself brooding behind polite restraint.


    The only light¡ªas usual¡ªhad been Daniel, chattering about surfing, about the vi, about how much better coconuts tasted here than anywhere else in the world.


    If Daniel was happy, then I was happy. That mantra had carried me through worse nights thanst.


    Still, the air in the dining room had been thick, and I had felt Kieran¡¯s eyes on me too many times, a heat that pricked the skin at the nape of my neck.


    I¡¯d forced myself to focus on Daniel¡¯s joy, telling myself that his smile mattered more than my difort.


    I slipped from the bed, pulling a silk robe around me, its fabric cool against my skin as I headed into the bathroom. After a shower, I braided my damp hair loosely over one shoulder and changed into pale blue linen shorts and a white loose blouse before stepping out into the hall.


    The vi was extravagant in every corner¡ªpolished teak floors, whitewashed walls, orchids blooming in vases¡ªbut its beauty didn¡¯t hide the coldness that lingered in its halls.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel?¡± I asked one of the Omegas, a young woman who carried a tray of fresh fruit past me.


    She smiled, bowing slightly. ¡°At the beach with Alpha Kieran, Ma¡¯am. They went out just after sunrise.¡±


    Something inside me flickered¡ªequal parts relief and unease. Daniel was safe, yes, but with Kieran.


    If I wanted to spend any time with my son, I¡¯d have to spend time with his father, too.


    Lovely.


    I followed the winding path lined with hibiscus until the sand warmed my feet. The morning light glittered across the sea, waves rolling in a hypnotic rhythm.


    Then I saw them.


    Daniel, standing unsteady but determined on a surfboard, Kieran steadying him with a firm hand on his back.


    Daniel whooped withughter as he wobbled, nearly falling before regaining his bnce. Kieranughed too, the sound startlingly warm, echoing across the water.


    I froze at the edge of the palms, my breath caught. They looked...like a family.


    I should have felt nothing but dness, but envy twisted sharp in my chest. Not of Daniel¡¯s joy¡ªthat was mine, too¡ªbut of the ease Kieran seemed to find with him.


    The ease he¡¯d never had with me.


    Daniel spotted me first. ¡°Mom!¡± His voice cracked with excitement, his arm shooting up in a wave that nearly toppled him into the surf. ¡°Come see! I¡¯m showing Dad my surfing moves!¡±


    Someone needed toe up with a different term for kids to refer to divorced parents. Hearing Daniel call us ¡®Dad¡¯ and ¡®Mom¡¯ as if we were one happy family scraped raw at me.


    Kieran turned then, his gaze meeting mine across the water.


    For a heartbeat, the world narrowed to just his eyes, the memory of his mouth on mine on the yacht still seared into me.


    I tore my gaze away, forcing a smile as Daniel hopped off the board and sshed toward me.


    ¡°You have to try,¡± he insisted, water streaming off him as he tugged my hand. ¡°Come on, Mom, you¡¯ll love it. I can teach you!¡±


    Iughed, though my stomach fluttered with nerves. ¡°You? Teach me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Daniel said proudly, puffing up his chest. ¡°Dad says I¡¯m a natural.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s voice carried over the waves. ¡°He¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    I ignored the way my skin prickled at his carefree tone and allowed Daniel to drag me into the surf.


    The water surged cool around my ankles, then my knees.


    I bit back my fear of water, trying to focus on the wet sand beneath my toes, the sound of Daniel¡¯s voice, and Kieran¡¯s presence¡ªhowever ufortable¡ªbehind me.


    Anything other than the vast body of water that stretched endlessly before me.


    Daniel pushed a smaller board toward me, one clearly sized for beginners.


    ¡°Okay, Mom,¡± he said, earnest as a little soldier, ¡°you have to lie down first. Like this.¡± He demonstrated with exaggerated seriousness, then popped back up. ¡°And when the wavees, you push up with your arms and stand. Easy.¡±


    ¡°Easy,¡± I echoed, though I doubted it.


    Daniel beamed and nced back at Kieran. ¡°See? She¡¯ll get it. She always does. Mom¡¯s the best at everything she does.¡±


    Something in my chest softened at his faith in me, even as heat coiled low when I caught Kieran watching.


    His expression was unreadable, but I felt it¡ªhis attention, his awareness of me in the water.


    I tried, failing spectacrly the first time, the board tipping sideways and dunking me into the surf.


    Daniel¡¯sughter rang out. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to stay on top, Mom!¡±


    ¡°I gathered that,¡± I sputtered, pushing my wet hair out of my face with a nervousugh. I was fine; I couldn¡¯t drown in such shallow water.


    I was fine. I was fine. I was fine.


    Kieran¡¯s voice came closer now, calm and instructive. ¡°Shift your weight to the center. Don¡¯t fight the wave¡ªride with it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look at him, but I listened.


    Little by little, I improved. My arms ached, my legs trembled, but I was determined to get this right¡ªif not for anything, then for Daniel.


    And when I finally caught a wave and managed to rise halfway before tumbling, Daniel cheered as though I¡¯d won a medal.


    ¡°You did it!¡± he shouted, pping. ¡°See, Mom? You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    And for a fleeting moment, I believed him.


    But the ocean evidently did not share the same sentiment.


    I didn¡¯t see therger waveing until it reared up, shadowing the water around me. Panic flickered, but I tried to follow Daniel¡¯s instructions, pushing up onto the board.


    The force of it hit harder than I expected, mming into me, knocking the breath from my chest. The world turned into white spray and salt.


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    I surfaced once, gasped, then the next surge dragged me under. My lungs burned, limbs thrashing against the pull.


    A familiar terror stole over me in the spinning blue¡ªan old memory of pain, of surrender.


    ¡®Not again! Not again!¡¯


    Then hands gripped me, strong and unyielding¡ªnothing like the cruel hands that had once shoved me under.


    I clung to them like life rafts.


    I thought I heard Daniel shouting, but everything was muffled, distant. My chest ached. Darkness crept at the edges of my vision, muted my hearing.


    ¡°Sera!¡± Kieran¡¯s voice was raw with urgency. ¡°Stay with me¡ªSera, open your eyes!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t.


    The world tilted again, and then sand pressed beneath me. Large, warm hands cradled my face, water dripping onto my skin.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice broke, panicked. I felt his little hand on my arm. ¡°Dad, do something! She¡¯s not breathing¡ªgive her mouth-to-mouth!¡±


    His plea sliced through me, even in the haze.


    I wanted to open my eyes, to tell him not to be afraid. But all I could do was drift while Kieran cursed under his breath.


    For one suspended moment, I felt the ghost of his breath near mine, the charged hesitation of his lips hovering just above.


    Daniel¡¯s voice trembled again. ¡°Please, Dad! Save her!¡±

 Chapter 86 OLD HABITS

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86 OLD HABITS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The wave closed over Sera, and for a heartbeat, I froze.


    One second, she wasughing¡ªher hair whipped back, her hands clumsy but determined on the board¡ªand the next, the ocean swallowed her whole.


    ¡°Sera!¡± My voice tore from my chest, ragged, but the sea didn¡¯t care.


    Daniel¡¯s scream was sharper, higher-pitched. ¡°Mom!¡±


    I dove without thinking, cutting into the water like instinct. The salt burned my eyes, but none of it mattered.


    I¡¯d always trusted the sea¡ªit was familiar, dependable, steady. But in that moment, it felt like an enemy, dragging Sera down, greedy for her.


    When I found her, her hair was streaming like dark ribbons around her face, her eyes closed, her limbs ck. Too still. Too quiet.


    The sight carved into me with the precision of a surgical de.


    No. Not Sera. Not like this.


    I hauled her up, my arms straining, lungs burning as I dragged her back toward the surface. I felt her grip dig into my arm, and I would have exhaled in relief if there was any air left in my lungs.


    Every second stretched longer than it should have, a cruel dy between the depth and the air.


    By the time I hit the shallows, Daniel was already knee-deep, panic etched into his face. ¡°Dad! Do something!¡± His voice cracked. ¡°She¡¯s not breathing¡ªgive her mouth-to-mouth!¡±


    Iy her t on the sand, my chest heaving, even as hers stayed still. Her skin was cold, her lips pale.


    ¡°Sera,e on. Come back to me.¡±


    My hands shook as I tilted her head back, and I paused as I hovered over her lips, remembering thest time we¡¯d kissed¡ªthe taste of her, the way her lips softened under mine.


    But this wasn¡¯t a kiss¡ªnot really, but my body didn¡¯t care.


    Desperation, heat, memory all shed inside me.


    ¡°Please, Dad!¡± The raw terror in Daniel¡¯s voice snapped me back to reality. ¡°Save her!¡±


    Without giving myself any more time to second-guess, I leaned forward, sealing my lips over Sera¡¯s. I frantically forced air into her lungs, praying she¡¯d take it, praying she¡¯de back.


    Her lips were softer than I remembered. Warmer, even against the chill of the ocean.


    ¡®Focus, damn it!¡¯


    After two breaths, I pulled back and my palms pressed hard against her chest, the rhythm instinctive¡ªcounting under my breath, thirtypressions, steady and desperate, willing her heart to answer me.


    When she didn¡¯t stir, I tilted her head back and pressed my mouth over hers again.


    ¡®Please,¡¯ I begged internally as I breathed into her. ¡®I can¡¯t lose you, Sera. Not like this.¡¯


    Daniel hovered at my side, his voice trembling. ¡°Is it working? Dad, is it working?¡±


    ¡°Give me a second,¡± I muttered, my heart hammering so violently I thought it might burst. I pressed my mouth to hers again, pushing harder, fighting the terror wing at me.


    Then¡ªshe coughed. The sound was violent, wet, alive, and I¡¯d never heard anything so beautiful in my life.


    Water spewed from her lips, sttering against my cheek, and relief hit me so hard I almost copsed.


    Before I could stop myself, I cradled her face in my hands, my thumbs brushing the cold droplets clinging to her skin.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I breathed, my voice sounding scraped raw.


    Hershes fluttered, her gaze hazy and unfocused as she blinked up at me.


    For one suspended second, it felt like the world had narrowed to just the two of us¡ªher fragile breaths against my palms, the tremor of life shuddering back into her body, and the unbearable hope surging in my chest.


    Her lips parted as if to speak, confusion chasing across her expression, and my chest tightened at the sight.


    My name hovered at the edge of her tongue¡ªor maybe it was just wishful thinking. I wanted her to lean on me, to cling to me like she¡¯d done in the water, to need me even for a moment.


    But rity snapped back into her eyes like the crack of a whip. She stiffened beneath me, her hands trembling as she pushed weakly at my chest.


    The rejection was small, unsteady¡ªbut resolute.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she rasped, coughing again, dragging herself upright even as her body swayed.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Danny¡ª¡±


    He wrapped his arms around her tightly. ¡°Oh, I was so scared, Mom.¡±


    She reached up, a hand clinging to his arm,ying her head against his as she shivered. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby,¡± she whispered hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shivering,¡± he noted, pulling away. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a towel!¡±


    With that, he shot to his feet and ran to the small cabana in the distance. Sera watched him go, and then sighed, turning back to me.


    I reached out to her. ¡°Sera, are you¡ª¡±


    She flinched away from my touch, and my hand dropped into myp, folding into a fist, my gaze lowering.


    That¡¯s when I saw it¡ªher wet white shirt was stered against her skin, practically transparent in the sunlight.


    And there it was¡ªthe outline of her bra, the delicate pinkce clinging to every curve.


    My throat closed, heat shing low in my body. Damn it. Not now. Not when she¡¯d nearly¡ª


    Fuck, she had nearly drowned. And yet, I couldn¡¯t stop the surge of want, inappropriate and raw, cutting through the adrenaline.


    I forced my eyes up, away, anywhere but the swell of her chest beneath that soaked fabric.


    Sera caught me looking.


    Her eyes widened, and a flush rose across her cheeks, deeper than the sunburn blooming there. She folded her arms over her chest, hugging herself tightly.


    I opened my mouth to speak¡ªto apologize, maybe, or exin¡ªbut she was already pushing herself to her feet as Daniel returned with arge towel.


    ¡°I should...I should get lunch started,¡± she muttered, voice frayed. She took the towel from Daniel, smiling softly. ¡°You two stay here.¡±


    Daniel reached for her, worry clouding his expression. ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, sweetheart,¡± she said more gently, ruffling his damp hair. ¡°Stay and y with your dad. I¡¯ll call you when lunch¡¯s ready.¡±


    And just like that, she turned, wrapping the thick towel around her, leaving me kneeling in the sand with my chest still heaving and my pulse refusing to calm.


    I had saved her. But I had also lost something again¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t even realized I was still chasing.


    ***


    By the time I came down from my room for lunch, the table on the terrace was already set. The scent hit me first¡ªfresh herbs, garlic, something citrusyyered beneath the salt of the sea breeze.


    My stomach twisted; not just from hunger but from the memory of Sera slipping under the waves that morning.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I saw her limp in my arms.


    Now she stood by the table, arranging serving spoons as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world.


    Her hair was still damp¡ªfrom the ocean or a shower, I didn¡¯t know¡ªdarker at the ends where it brushed her shoulders, and she¡¯d changed into another soft blouse and shorts, her skin sun-kissed from the morning.


    The spread was...too much. Grilled fish, seasoned just the way my father liked it, with lime and pepper. A sd with roasted walnuts and cranberries¡ªmy mother¡¯s favorite.


    Even the rice had the crispy fried shallots Daniel loved crunching on.


    And for me, a steak, cooked rare, exactly how I preferred, though she¡¯d once told me she couldn¡¯t stand the sight of red on a te.


    For a moment, none of us spoke. My parents exchanged a nce, one I couldn¡¯t quite decipher.


    Daniel, of course, broke the silence, pping his hands and bouncing into his chair.


    ¡°Mom, you made all of this?!¡± His voice cracked with excitement.


    She chuckled. ¡°Hey, you said you missed my cooking.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to cook for us, too, dear,¡± my mother said softly.


    Sera shrugged, not looking at her, busying herself with pouring Daniel coconut water into his dolphin straw.


    ¡°Old habits die hard, I guess.¡±


    An unpleasant memory shed in my head¡ªDaniel¡¯s birthday, Sera ving away in the kitchen, making seven different dishes to cater to everyone¡¯s niche tastes. Not a single ¡®thank you¡¯ in return.


    My chest clenched.


    Daniel beamed. ¡°Can we eat now? Please?¡±


    ¡°Of course, baby.¡±


    I caught myself staring at her hands as she served him first, making sure his te was colorful, bnced¡ªbecause she knew that was the only way to keep him interested long enough to finish it all.


    She didn¡¯t even look my way as she moved around the table, silent, graceful, careful not to take up too much space.


    And that hit harder than I expected. For years, I¡¯d let myself believe she was cold. Aloof. That she sat at my table out of obligation, not care.


    But watching her now, I remembered how I used to ignore little details like this.


    How she¡¯d once tried to do the same thing¡ªcater to tastes I never acknowledged, tried to findmon ground with me, involve herself in pack activities.


    I hadn¡¯t seen her efforts then. Maybe I hadn¡¯t wanted to.


    Daniel dug in noisily, humming with delight as he chewed. My father actually smiled. My mother murmured her thanks.


    And me? I found myself gripping the fork as if it were the only thing keeping me steady.


    Because the truth was unavoidable: Sera didn¡¯t just prepare lunch. She reminded all of us, without a word, of the ce she¡¯d always deserved at this table. In this family.


    And it was me¡ªalways me¡ªwho had denied it to her.

 Chapter 87 I’VE LET GO

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87 I¡¯VE LET GO</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Daniel was warm in my arms when I tucked the covers around himter that night.


    ¡°Mom?¡± His voice was small, barely above a whisper. Hisshes fluttered as though he were already half-asleep, but I knew my son¡ªhis mind never rested easily.


    ¡°Yes, love?¡± I smoothed his hair back, needing the steady rhythm of the motion more than he did.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± His dark eyes blinked open, wide and searching.


    The question hit deeper than I expected, pulling tight against the ache I¡¯d carried all day.


    I hesitated. My throat still felt raw from the water I¡¯d swallowed, from the moment everything had gone ck under the sea.


    And behind my ribs, my heart kept reying the terrifying seconds between sinking and waking¡ªonly to find myself nestled under Kieran, his mouth pressed to mine.


    The memory burned like a brand. The way his breath had rushed into me, the way his hands had trembled as though he feared he might lose me.


    I forced the it down, pushing it deep where Daniel couldn¡¯t see it in my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I told him, the lie tasting like the salt of the ocean. ¡°Just a little shaken, sweetheart.¡±


    His mouth curved into a sleepy smile. ¡°Good. ¡®Cause I don¡¯t like it when you scare me.¡±


    Iughed softly, though the sound broke around the edges. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to make a habit of it.¡±


    He reached out, catching my hand. His fingers were small but strong, his grip stubborn in that way he¡¯d inherited from his father.


    ¡°You were with us all day,¡± he murmured, already drifting. ¡°It was the best.¡±


    My heart squeezed. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Despite the near-tragedy, the rest of the day after lunch had been something rare, something beautiful.


    I¡¯d never been part of the ckthorne family vacations before. They¡¯d always gone without me¡ªKieran, Daniel, Leona, Christian, the perfect picture.


    And me? I was the invisible mother, the shadow left behind, the woman whose absence no one seemed to notice.


    But today had been different.


    Daniel¡¯sughter had carried over the beach, ringing brighter than the gulls. He¡¯d made sure we stayed away from the ocean, but he¡¯d dragged me from the shade to show me seashells, we¡¯d built sandcastles, chased crabs, and Kieran had even let us bury him up to his shoulders in the sand.


    And despite the lingering tension between me and Kieran, Daniel¡¯s joy had spread like wildfire, catching even Leona and Christian in its glow.


    For the first time, I hadn¡¯t felt like an outsider with my own family.


    I bent and kissed Daniel¡¯s forehead, lingering longer than I meant to. ¡°Sleep well, my love.¡±


    He sighed, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm as he finally gave in to slumber. I slipped my hand from his and stood, the soft creak of the mattress marking my retreat.


    The vi was quiet as I padded into the hallway. A warm breeze pushed through the open windows, carrying the scent of sea brine.


    I was still lost in thought¡ªstill reliving the strange, dizzying collision of relief and humiliation on that beach¡ªwhen a voice startled me.


    ¡°Seraphina?¡±


    I turned, my guard snapping up instinctively. Leona stood at the end of the hall, a shawl drawn loosely around her shoulders, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked cautiously.


    She motioned toward the lounge, a quiet alcove with white wicker chairs and a low table set with untouched tea. ¡°Do you have a moment? I¡¯d like to...have a chat.¡±


    Every instinct in me screamed ¡®No!¡¯ Previous conversations with Leona always ended with me questioning my self-worth and fighting back tears.


    But politeness, or maybe exhaustion, made me nod. ¡°All right.¡±


    I followed her into the lounge, the air heavy with the scent of hibiscus and jasmine from the garden beyond. We sat opposite each other, the space between us feeling wider than the ocean outside.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke.


    Then, Leona broke the silence, voice soft. ¡°I wanted to ask how you¡¯re doing. After this morning. That was frightening.¡±


    I blinked. Genuine concern? From Leona?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a general principle of mine not to die by drowning,¡± I said dryly. ¡°But I¡¯m managing.¡±


    Her lips twitched, almost a smile. ¡°You always do.¡±


    I folded my hands in myp, wary. ¡°Was there something else?¡±


    She looked at me for a long beat, then nodded slowly. ¡°Yes. I wanted to tell you... Daniel is a remarkable boy. Bright, kind, grounded. You¡¯ve done a wonderful job with him, Seraphina.¡±


    Theplimentnded like a stone thrown into still water, rippling outward until it unsettled everything in me.


    My first instinct was suspicion. Because kindness from Leona¡ªas rare as a blue moon¡ªhad alwayse with an edge.


    My second was something I didn¡¯t want to name, something dangerously close to longing.


    How much easier would my life have been if just one of the maternal figures in my life had treated me with kindness, instead of contempt?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said stiffly. ¡°But Daniel¡¯s goodness is his own.¡±


    Leona shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t diminish what you¡¯ve given him. It shows. The way he looks at you, the way he carries himself¡ªhe knows he is loved.¡±


    I shifted ufortably, my hands twisting together. This was too strange, too disarming. I wanted to get up, to make an excuse about being tired.


    But before I could rise, she pressed on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard,¡± she said carefully, ¡°that you...may have someone new in your life.¡±


    My jaw tightened. Of course. There it was¡ªthe true reason for this midnight conversation.


    I wasn¡¯t even surprised that she¡¯d somehow acquired this information. Her sources were limitless¡ªmaybe Kieran himself even told her.


    Though the idea of my ex-husband and ex-mother-inw discussing my love life was more unsettling than this conversation.


    Leona¡¯s eyes searched mine. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then I¡¯m d. Truly. You deserve to be happy. You deserve support. Love. I hope this works out for you, Sera.¡±


    I let out a breath, sharp and humorless. ¡°Forgive me if I don¡¯t leap to ept your good wishes.¡±


    Her brows drew together. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± I said tly, ¡°we both know what this is about. You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll circle back to Kieran. You¡¯re afraid my presence here means something it doesn¡¯t. Let me spare you the anxiety: I¡¯m not here to reim him. I¡¯ve moved on. I have friends. I have someone who cares for me. My life now is so much better than it was as Kieran¡¯s wife. I¡¯m happy now. Content.¡±


    Leona¡¯s face tightened, but I didn¡¯t stop. The words, once started, poured out like a tide I couldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°The only bond between me and your family now is Daniel. That¡¯s it. Whatever choices Kieran makes about his future, about who he wants to marry, or start a new family with¡ªthat¡¯s none of my business. I won¡¯t pry. I won¡¯t interfere. I¡¯ve. Let. Go.¡±


    Silence filled the lounge, heavy and crushing. Leona¡¯s gaze held mine, sharp and searching, but I didn¡¯t flinch. For once, I refused to.


    I rose, smoothing my hands down the sides of my shorts, eager to end this charade. ¡°If that¡¯s all, Leona, I¡¯ll take my leave. Goodnight.¡±


    I turned¡ªand froze.


    Kieran stood at the doorway.


    His frame filled it, broad shoulders shadowed by the dim light spilling from the hall. His eyes, unreadable and piercing, locked on me. I couldn¡¯t tell how long he had been standing there, or how much he had heard.


    But my pulse stuttered all the same.


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I hadn¡¯t meant to linger in the doorway. I hadn¡¯t meant to listen. But the moment Sera¡¯s voice drifted into the hall, something in me stilled.


    Her words cut deeper than I¡¯d expected. ¡®I¡¯m not here to reim him. I¡¯ve moved on. I have friends. I have someone who cares for me. My life now is so much better than it was as Kieran¡¯s wife. I¡¯m happy now. Content.¡¯


    Each sentence felt like a nail hammered into my chest. I should have been relieved¡ªthis was what I¡¯d once wanted, wasn¡¯t it? Distance. Separation. An ending to the miserable, tangled bond between us.


    Yet hearing her so resolute, so distant, sopletely certain she wanted no part of me anymore¡ªit hollowed me out.


    She turned, and her eyes collided with mine.


    For a moment, neither of us moved. Her lips parted, maybe in surprise, maybe in anger. Themplight from the lounge cast her in pale gold, her face flushed with the remnants of her talk with my mother.


    I wanted to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut my throat locked.


    She brushed past me without a word, her perfume¡ªfaint and achingly familiar¡ªclinging to the air.


    My hand twitched as if to reach for her, but I kept it clenched at my side.


    ¡®I¡¯ve. Let. Go.¡¯


    It was better this way.


    My mother exhaled softly, looking up at me from her perch. ¡°You heard her, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I turned my head just enough to acknowledge her. Her posture was stiff, eyes cautious.


    ¡°This is good, Kieran,¡± she said gently. ¡°It means you two can coexist without tearing each other apart. That¡¯s good. For Daniel¡¯s sake. For yours.¡±


    Good.


    My mother would think so. Like everyone else, she¡¯d hated Sera, been cold to her. She¡¯d said she¡¯d die before relinquishing the Luna title to her.


    Instead of answering, I just nodded.


    That seemed enough for her. She rose, smoothing down her blouse, and offered me a small, tight smile. ¡°It¡¯s the best oue for everyone.¡±


    ¡®Best for everyone except me,¡¯ I thought bitterly, but didn¡¯t say it aloud.


    When she left, silence pressed in. The vi felt cavernous at night¡ªthe waves distant, the air thick with salt and heat. I walked back to my room, each step heavier than thest.


    I should have felt relieved. But all I could think of was how Sera had looked when she said she was content. That sh of defiance in her eyes. That quiet certainty.


    And me? I felt anything but content.


    In my room, I poured myself a ss of scotch, but it tasted like acid. I sat at the edge of the bed, elbows on my knees, staring at the dark ocean outside the window.


    For years, I¡¯d told myself the right path was clear: marry Celeste, the woman I¡¯d chosen, the one who was beautiful, charming, socially, and politically aligned.


    The one who hadn¡¯t cost me my reputation. Who hadn¡¯t been forced into my life by disaster and duty.


    Sera was supposed to be the wrong choice.


    So why, after all this time, did being near her feel more right than anything else ever had?


    The memory of her unconscious on the beach earlier mmed into me. The panic. The sound of her cough when life returned to her.


    The way her wet shirt had clung to her body¡ªreminding me of her softness, her warmth, everything I wasn¡¯t supposed to want.


    The way she¡¯d pushed me away.


    I dragged a hand down my face, muttering a curse. I needed control. I needed order.


    Celeste.


    That was the answer. I had to remind myself what I was building toward. She was stability. She was the match that made sense.


    I picked up my phone before I could second-guess myself and found her name. It only rang once before she answered.


    ¡°Kieran?¡± Her voice was breathless, excited. ¡°I was just thinking about you!¡±


    I closed my eyes, pressing my fingers against my temple. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know me.¡± I could hear the smile in her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping busy. Ptes in the mornings, brunches with my friends, a little shopping¡±¡ªyeah, my bank ount knew all about her shopping spree¡ª¡°did you know they¡¯ve just released the most divine emerald collection at Cartier? It made me think of the ring I¡¯ll be wearing soon.¡± Sheughed, high and light.


    I swallowed hard. ¡°Celeste¡ª¡±


    ¡°And you? How¡¯s the ind? I wish I were there. You must look so handsome against the ocean backdrop.¡± Her tone softened, honey dripping over every word. ¡°I miss you.¡±


    She always said the right things, always painted the picture we were supposed to fit into. A perfect pair, admired, envied, destined.


    But as she spoke, all I could see was Sera kneeling on the sand, helping Daniel bury me, cheeks flushed,ughter bright and unrestrained.


    ¡°I...miss you too,¡± I forced out, though the words felt like gravel in my mouth.


    Celeste gasped softly, delighted. ¡°I can¡¯t wait until you¡¯re back. We¡¯ll n the engagement announcement, the party, everything. It¡¯s going to be perfect.¡±


    Perfect.


    The word lodged in my throat like a splinter.


    I made the right noises¡ªagreed when she wanted me to, chuckled when she teased¡ªbut inside, I felt the emptiness widening.


    When the call finally ended, she was glowing, dreaming aloud about our future. I was left staring at my reflection in the ckened window, the ss of scotch untouched beside me.


    I¡¯d done what I told myself I should. I¡¯d reached for order. For the path I¡¯d chosen. For the woman who represented everything safe, everything logical.


    And yet, I¡¯d never felt further from myself.


    Because the truth was, no matter how many times I told myself to do the right thing¡ªmy fucking heart wasn¡¯t listening.

 Chapter 88 TERRIFYING AND OVERWHELMING

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88 TERRIFYING AND OVERWHELMING</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The sun hadn¡¯t fully cleared the horizon when Iced my running shoes.


    The air was still thick with the residue of night, the scent of saltwater lingering over the ind.


    Running had always been my method of processing thoughts, a rhythm to chase rity, and clear my head before the chaos of the day demanded my attention.


    And gods knew I needed a clear head after thest couple of days.


    I slipped out of the vi quietly, careful not to disturb anyone still asleep.


    My mother would have left for her usual early walk, but I knew my father and Daniel would be asleep till the sun hung high in the sky.


    I envied them, wishing I could give myself to the oblivion of sleep. My thoughts, however, refused to rest.


    Sera¡¯s words fromst night echoed, repetitive and punishing: I¡¯ve let go.


    She had moved on, yet the mere sound of her voice lingering in the hall felt like a tether around my chest.


    I exhaled sharply as I stepped out of the vi, the cool morning air filling my lungs. I pushed the memory away, focusing on the rhythm of my steps, the steady cadence of my heartbeat, the thrum of the earth beneath me.


    Half a mile in, I spotted her.


    Sera. Jogging along the crescent of beach that curved past the vi. Her hair was pulled back into a loose ponytail, sweat already glinting on her sun-kissed skin.


    Her stride was determined but cautious, eyes darting asionally to the sand and surf.


    My heart skipped, a mix of delight and frustration surging through me¡ªshe¡¯d gued my mind so badst night that I couldn¡¯t sleep, and now my attempt to clear my head had been interrupted by the very reason I needed my head cleared.


    A part of me¡ªthe sensible, logical part¡ªtold me to turn around. Go back inside and avoid what would inevitably be another sh.


    But the reckless, brash part of me that had slowly and steadily been taking control wanted to stay.


    I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to approach her, but...


    I told myself it was to keep her safe. After all, thest time she¡¯d gone out to exercise in public, she¡¯d gotten shot.


    Yes, I would just stay behind her, silent, unseen. Making sure she was safe.


    I adjusted my pace, keeping a careful distance.


    She didn¡¯t seem to notice me, lost in her morning ritual, the sun illuminating the curve of her jaw, the soft set of her shoulders, and the way her breath caught in the rhythm of her legs.


    My lungs burned as I forced myself to slow. I wasn¡¯t used to the leisurely pace, and I could feel Ashar chafe, wanting to run fast and hard.


    But I liked this.


    If I let myself get a little more delusional, I could pretend Sera and I were running side by side, enjoying watching the sun rise, basking in the sereness punctuated by the whisper of waves and the distant cry of seagulls.


    And then it happened.


    A flicker of movement caught my eye, and before I could process what it was, before I could reach Sera, the snake struck.


    It was fast, a streak of venomous bronze coiling up from the grass edging the beach. Its fangs sank into her ankle before she realized what was happening.


    Her sharp, startled cry sliced through the morning and straight through me.


    My feet hammered against the sand, adrenaline igniting every fiber of my body.


    ¡°Sera!¡± I shouted, sprinting the final few meters.


    She tried to jerk her leg away, panic and fear shing across her features.


    I reached her just in time, my hands sping around her arm, steadying her. The snake recoiled at the sudden intrusion, giving me just enough time to act.


    My instincts took over. Years of training, of controlling instinctual Alpha responses, collided with pure, raw urgency.


    I grabbed the snake and, with a vicious jerk of my wrist, flung it to the side. It smashed against a rock with a sickening squelch, fluid smearing as it slid to the ground, unmoving.


    My attention immediately diverted to Sera as her knees buckled and she slid to the ground. Still bracing my arms around her, I pulled her to me, reaching for her injured leg.


    ¡°Ow,¡± she groaned, her face scrunched up in pain.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I swore as my gaze dropped to the wound.


    Two small, sharp puncture marks glistened against her skin, surrounded by a faint halo of redness.


    Tiny droplets of blood clung to the edges, almost imperceptible, but the swelling had begun already, a subtle bulge that spoke of venom spreading.


    ¡°K-Kieran...¡± she stammered, voice trembling.


    I gritted my teeth, fighting the surge of fear that wed through me. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sera. I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    Her leg shook under my hand as I bent closer. I could see the faint purpling of the skin where the venom was beginning its insidious crawl, a silent warning of what would happen if I didn¡¯t act immediately.


    My heart thudded in my chest¡ªmy body violently reacting to her vulnerability, to the thought of her in danger.


    I knew what kind of snake that was, knew that the venom would paralyze her within minutes if left untreated.


    Without hesitation, I pressed my lips to the bite, sucking carefully, tasting the metallic tang of blood and the sharp sting of venom.


    Sera¡¯s gasp of shock, the tremor in her body¡ªnone of it registered beyond the singr focus of saving her.


    Even as I worked, I couldn¡¯t stop the thoughts racing through me: how fragile she seemed in this moment, how much she relied on me even though I knew she hated that she did.


    How I¡¯d never let anything ever hurt her again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± I muttered between breaths. ¡°Just a little more.¡±


    Her hand gripped my shoulder, ws of fear digging into my skin, but she didn¡¯t resist.


    I felt her pulse under my lips, fluttering wildly with panic and adrenaline.


    My own body trembled with effort, but I refused to let go until I knew the venom waspletely out of her system.


    Finally, I pulled back and spat onest time into the sand before wiping my mouth on the back of my hand.


    Sera¡¯s eyes were wide and unsteady, but alive.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said, my voice low and steady. ¡°We¡¯re getting you to the clinic.¡±


    She stumbled slightly, leaning against me as I scooped her up, carrying her the short distance to the small ind clinic a few minutes away from the vi.


    Daniel was still asleep, the vi unaware of the morning chaos, and that was as it should be.


    This moment¡ªas terrifying and overwhelming as it was¡ªwas between Sera and me.


    We said nothing as I carried her. My arms tightened every time she shivered, and her head was resting against my chest, so I knew she could feel my thundering heartbeat.


    The clinic was cool, sterile, and ringly bright, a sharp contrast to the sun-washed vibrance of the beach.


    I set her gently on the examination table, fingers lingering at her wrist, checking pulse, temperature, and reflexes even as the doctor approached.


    Only two staff worked at the clinic¡ªDoctor Lynch and a nurse who was nowhere in sight.


    I studied Sera closely as the doctor gently examined the bite.


    Her shoulders were tense, jaw tight. There was a faint sheen of sweat clinging to the nape of her neck even though her skin had cooled since the adrenaline spike.


    Each detail anchored me in the present, tethered me to a responsibility I had never felt before, but now epted wholeheartedly: to keep Sera safe, no matter the cost.


    When he was finished with his examination, Doctor Lynch stepped back, his brows furrowed. ¡°She¡¯s...fine.¡±


    He turned to me. ¡°What first aid did you apply, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°I sucked the venom out.¡± My voice sounded rough, tight.


    ¡°Ah.¡± He nodded, smiling in approval. ¡°Quick thinking, Alpha.¡±


    He turned his smile to Sera. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. The venom is out, and you¡¯re in no danger. You¡¯ll be sore, and your ankle will be tender for a while, but other than that, you¡¯re all good. I¡¯ll just give you some ointment for the swelling, some medication in case of infection, and bandage you up.¡±


    Sera¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°Thank you,¡± she exhaled.


    Doctor Lynch shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do the hard part.¡±


    Sera¡¯s gaze flickered to me briefly.


    ¡°Now,¡± Doctor Lynch continued, pulling out a clipboard. ¡°I just have a couple of questions about your diet and routine. When was yourst meal? Any unusual foods? Supplements? What¡¯s your exercise regimen like?


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°She usually eats fruit, yogurt, or oats for breakfast, though she doesn¡¯t eat this early, so I doubt she¡¯s had anything today. She drinks water, fresh juice, or coffee. Not a huge fan of snacking. As for exercise, she does rigorous cardio, strength training, and resistance work. She takes folic acid supplements but no new medications¡ªat least nothing that would interfere with her system.¡±


    I kept my gaze firmly on the doctor, but I didn¡¯t miss the way Sera¡¯s wide eyes darted to me, a shadow of shock on her face.


    Frankly, I was shocked too. I didn¡¯t realize I had paid so much attention to her until now.


    ¡°Ah,¡± the doctor said, jotting notes. ¡°She¡¯s well-cared-for. I can see why she handled the shock better than most. Most mates, even without the saliva, would barely manage this calmly.¡±


    I stiffened at the same time Sera¡¯s breath stuttered.


    ¡°E-excuse me?¡±


    Doctor Lynch shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that Alpha Kieran clearly cares deeply for you, Luna.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not his Luna!¡± Sera sputtered. ¡°We¡¯re not mates!¡±


    The doctor raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. ¡°Interesting. Even after drawing the venom out, you should still have been affected. Typically, only mates¡¯ saliva can heal injuries in this manner.¡±


    I frowned as he continued. ¡°But you¡¯re Alpha¡ª¡± He shrugged. ¡°Powerful enough that it may just be a coincidence.¡±


    I nodded, neck stiff, trying to ignore the sharp stabbing pain in my chest that emanated from the fervent way she¡¯d denied any connection with me.


    ¡®I¡¯ve let go.¡¯


    I watched as Doctor Lynch applied ointment to her injury and bandaged it up.


    ¡°Rest,¡± the doctor advised when he was done. ¡°Stay off that ankle for at least twenty-four hours. Simple diet, hydrate well, and avoid stress.¡±


    I nodded, guiding Sera out of the clinic. The morning sun was now high enough to burn through the lingering haze, warm on my shoulders.


    She stumbled slightly on the sand, and I reached out, steadying her without a word. Surprisingly, she leaned in without resistance, letting me half-carry her, keeping the weight off her injured leg.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, her first words to me since I sucked the venom out.


    Her gaze met mine, still a little shaken and full of something I couldn¡¯t name. Gratitude? Relief? A fraction of trust?


    She exhaled. ¡°Yesterday, too, at the beach. Thank you. You always seem to be saving me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± I said, voice low, grip firm on her waist and arm. ¡°I¡¯d do it again. Anytime.¡±


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, and she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    We walked back to the vi slowly. Every step was measured, careful. The sound of the waves reminded me of yesterday, of the chaos that had nearly consumed her.


    And yet, now, she was alive, steady in my arms, and for once, I allowed myself a moment to simply be present without desire, without resentment.


    But beneath the quiet, the ache persisted. I couldn¡¯t ignore how close I had been to losing her¡ªagain.


    I couldn¡¯t ignore the pull, the surge of protectiveness that red at every step.


    The vi came into view, the familiar whitewashed walls bathed in gold.


    I set her down gently at the threshold, my fingers brushing her arm¡ªa silent reminder: I was here. Always.

 Chapter 89 TOO FAR

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89 TOO FAR</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The vi felt unusually bright when we returned, the sunlight spilling over the floors like molten gold.


    I barely had time to process the warmth before Daniel¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence.


    ¡°Mom!¡± His tiny feet thundered down the hall, and he skidded to a halt in front of me, humming with excitement. He was still in his pajamas, his hair adorably sleep-rumpled.


    But his bright smile dimmed as he took me in, and then his brows furrowed as his gaze dipped. ¡°What happened? Are you hurt?¡±


    I nced down at my neatly bandaged ankle and felt a pang of embarrassment. I¡¯d been here less than two days and had almost drowned and gotten bitten.


    How was I supposed to keep my son safe if I couldn¡¯t stay out of danger?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, hon. Just a tiny scrape,¡± I said lightly, though the lingering sting from the snake bite throbbed faintly beneath the bandage.


    Daniel¡¯s dark eyes narrowed in suspicion. My son¡¯s instincts were sharp, even at nine years old.


    He darted a nce toward Kieran, whose presence by the doorway was protective, yet somehow predatory¡ªalmost like he was watching out for any more snakes lurking around the vi.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, champ,¡± Kieran chimed in. ¡°Your mom just needs a little rest and to stay off her feet.¡±


    ¡°I can help you, Mom!¡± Daniel insisted, stepping closer.


    Before I could respond, Kieran moved. He was faster than I expected, and in one fluid motion, he had scooped me into his arms, cradling me as though I weighed nothing.


    My protests automatically arose.


    ¡°K-Kieran! I don¡¯t need¡ª¡± I started, but the words faltered under the dizziness of being lifted off my feet.


    The vi seemed to blur around me, the walls, the furniture, even Daniel¡¯s wide-eyed look, all fading into the background as Kieran¡¯s overwhelming presence took central stage.


    ¡°I can go by myself.¡± My words fumbled out.


    It was one thing to lean on him when we were alone, but something about having an audience, even if it was Daniel¡ªactually, especially if it was Daniel¡ªbrought a flush creeping up my neck.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Daniel said. ¡°You always took care of me and Dad and everybody. Let someone else take care of you for a change.¡± His voice was solemn, and I found that there was no way I could argue with his logic.


    I nced at Kieran¡¯s strong arms around me, at the precise way he held me so I wouldn¡¯t jar my ankle, and the flush spread to my cheeks.


    I hated how helpless I felt¡ªbut there was no way I could refuse in front of Daniel.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I muttered, voice tight with embarrassment, and let Kieran carry me up the vi¡¯s steps. The weightlessness of being in his arms was bothforting and infuriating at once.


    Once inside the bedroom, he gently lowered me onto the bed. His hands lingered at my sides as if checking to ensure I wasn¡¯t injured further.


    I squirmed slightly. ¡°Kieran...I can sit up. Really, I don¡¯t need all this fuss,¡± I said, trying to assert independence.


    He ignored my words. Instead, he adjusted the pillows behind me, smoothing them down until my back was supported perfectly.


    His hands brushed mine as he tucked a stray strand of hair behind my ear, the touch light but electric. I felt heat prick my neck. ¡°You¡¯re overdoing it,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he said quietly, voice low, almost unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m making sure you¡¯re okay.¡±


    I tried to focus on something else, anything else, but my eyes kept catching his. The intensity there made my chest tighten.


    He didn¡¯t stop there. Within minutes, he had prepared a tray with fresh juice, cut fruit, and a small bowl of oats with honey.


    I thought back to how he¡¯d so easily prattled off my routine and diet to the doctor as if...


    ¡®I¡¯m just saying that Alpha Kiera clearly cares deeply for you, Luna.¡¯


    I shoved the memory to the back of my mind, along with the warmth it elicited.


    Kieran knowing what I ate and how I lived was disturbing, not sweet.


    Definitely not sweet.


    ¡°How did you know...all that stuff you told the doctor?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice neutral as he set the tray on the side table.


    His lips quirked slightly. ¡°You¡¯re a creature of habit,¡± he replied smoothly, settling onto the edge of the bed without touching me, yet somehow upying the space in a way that made the air between us taut.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    I reached for a ss of water from the side table, and he moved at the same time, so our fingers brushed. I jerked my hand back almost immediately, but the fleeting contact made a shiver run through me, one I tried hard to ignore.


    Clearing his throat, Kieran handed me the ss of water, and I took it, careful not to let our fingers touch again.


    Daniel perched on the edge of the bed beside me, eyes wide with admiration. ¡°Wow, Mom. Dad¡¯s taking care of you so well!¡± he said, voice tinged with awe.


    I swallowed, torn between the absurdity of the situation and the undeniable warmth creeping into my chest.


    I could feel Kieran¡¯s gaze on me, vignt and unyielding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be babied,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not babying you. I¡¯m keeping you alive,¡± he said simply, like it was the most logical thing in the world.


    I exhaled sharply. The way he said it, the way he looked at me¡ªso grounded, so absolute¡ªmade my chest burn. ¡°Kieran...¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. He simply arranged the nket over my legs, straightening it with precise movements.


    Then he turned to Daniel, who had been watching with wide-eyed wonder.


    ¡°You need to give your mom space. Let her rest,¡± Kieran instructed, his tone firm but not harsh.


    Daniel frowned slightly, but then nodded, though not without casting a lingering nce at Kieran. ¡°Okay...but can I help with breakfast?¡± he asked cautiously.


    Kieran¡¯s lips curved faintly. ¡°Sure, bud, I¡¯m sure the chef won¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll stay here and keep your mompany.¡±


    I wanted to protest, but the look in Kieran¡¯s eyes¡ªthe one that said he would brook no argument¡ªmade me bite back the words.


    Throughout the morning, he attended to every little thing with a meticulousness that left me simultaneously grateful and flustered.


    It was even worse¡ªor better?¡ªthan when I was seasick on the ship.


    He refilled my water ss before I could ask. He adjusted the pillows, checked the nket, and even ensured the tray of food stayed within reach. Every movement was precise, careful, protective.


    At one point, I caught him watching me while I sipped my juice, his gaze lingering on the curve of my neck, the tilt of my shoulder.


    Heat rose to my ears, and I set the ss down quickly, trying to reim some semnce of control.


    ¡°Are you feeling well enough to eat?¡± he asked quietly. His voice was close, but not overbearing, yet the weight of his attention made my stomach clench.


    ¡°I...yes,¡± I said softly, trying to appearposed.


    He nodded once, satisfied, and returned to arranging the fruit and oats on the tray. His movements seemed so...natural, almost intimate in the way he cared for me, and for all my protests, part of me still liked the way he fussed over me.


    But the other part of me couldn¡¯t help remembering the past chaos of our rtionship.


    When Daniel went to y on his yStation, I tried to catch my breath, hoping for a moment of privacy.


    But Kieran didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he hovered near the bed, waiting silently like a butler on standby, ready to respond to any need, ease any difort.


    As the day wore on, he moved with a calm precision, helping me adjust my ankle position, preparing meals, and even sitting near me while I rested, reading quietly without speaking.


    And each time our hands brushed, each time our eyes met, it sent a jolt of awareness through me.


    I hated the way my body responded to him¡ªhow my pulse raced when he knelt beside me to adjust the bandage or how my chest tightened when he carried the tray.


    I hated that even when I was angry or flustered, I wanted to feel his presence.


    But the tension built quietly until it became unbearable.


    And when he offered to help me with something as basic and invasive as getting to the bathroom, I finally snapped.


    ¡°Kieran!¡± My voice was sharp, startling even myself. ¡°This is going too far!¡±


    Kieran froze, expression unreadable for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m grateful, but...¡± I exhaled, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten hurt worse than this, and I¡¯m not even that hurt right now, and you¡¯re¡ª¡± I swallowed hard, struggling for the right words. ¡°We can¡¯t keep doing this in front of Daniel. You¡¯re giving him the wrong idea. He¡¯ll only be more disappointed when reality returns.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s throat worked, and I thought he was going to argue further, but then he slowly nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said quietly, tone soft but resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone else to take care of you.¡±


    I blinked at him, astonished at the sudden acquiescence. ¡°You... you agree?¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± he said simply. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for one of the Omegas to assist you. You won¡¯t have to rely on me for...anything.¡±


    I exhaled, relief and frustration mingling in equal parts.


    The thought of not having Kieran hovering so closely wasforting. Yet the absence of his protective presence left a sudden...void I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 90 HOT AND DESPERATE AND HUNGRY

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90 HOT AND DESPERATE AND HUNGRY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The moonlight shone brightly through my window, casting my room in a silver-drenched glow.


    I tried to meditate like Ilsa had taught me to do, grounding myself in breath and silence¡ªhoping it would put me at ease after the rollercoaster of thest couple of days¡ªbut the full moon was oddly merciless tonight.


    It tugged at me from within, setting every nerve on edge. The steady hum of my wolf¡¯s absence was now reced by something raw and visceral, like my soul remembered the bond even if my body couldn¡¯t.


    And underneath that was a...tug. Towards what, I didn¡¯t know.


    But the longer I meditated, the stronger I felt it till I could no longer sit still.


    I stretched as I uncurled from the floor cushions, trying to shake off the shimmer of restless energy coiled under my skin.


    Meditation always soothed me and put me at peace.


    This session made me want to jump off my balcony and howl at the moon.


    Is this what the normal wolves felt during the full moon?


    I shook my head, reaching for the ss of water on my bedside drawer. I groaned when I saw that it was empty.


    ¡°Samantha, do you think you could¡ª¡±


    I paused when I turned and saw that the Omega caretaker Kieran had assigned to me sat slumped in the armchair by the door, her head tilted to the side, her breathing soft and even.


    I winced, feeling a pang of guilt. She must have stayed on her feet all day, fussing over me with meals and medicines, gentle hands always at my elbow.


    The guilt stopped me from waking her. She deserved the rest¡ªand I could get my own damn water.


    So, wrapping a robe around me, I moved alone, bare feet brushing the cool tiles as I slipped through the hall toward the kitchen, careful not to put too much pressure on my ankle.


    The night air clung heavy with salt and hibiscus, and my body felt both too light and too heavy at once.


    I pushed open the kitchen door quietly.


    And found him there.


    Kieran stood at the counter, ss in hand, broad shoulders outlined in the shadows. He turned at the sound of me, his eyes catching the moonlight¡ªobsidian, yet somehow impossibly bright.


    For a moment, I thought the moon itself had slipped into the kitchen and taken human form.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His voice was low, almost harsh. Then his gaze flicked past me toward the hall. ¡°Where¡¯s your Omega?¡±


    I swallowed against the sudden lump that had formed in my throat. ¡°Asleep. I didn¡¯t want to wake her.¡±


    He set the ss down harder than he needed to. ¡°She was supposed to take care of you. You¡¯re not supposed to be on your feet.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°C¡¯mon, the doctor said I was fine, and I can barely feel the pain now.¡±


    His jaw clenched. ¡°When I give orders, I expect them to be followed.¡±


    He pushed away from the counter. I lifted a hand before he could storm off and tear a new one into poor Samantha.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± The word came out softer than I meant, but it stopped him. ¡°She¡¯s worked hard all day. I¡¯m fine. I can walk to the kitchen for water without incident.¡±


    His eyes narrowed, and he looked like he wanted to argue further, but when I didn¡¯t break eye contact, he exhaled softly, and his body rxed.


    Silence filled the kitchen, thick with the hum of the refrigerator and the steady echo of the ocean outside.


    A memory¡ªof another kitchen in another house on another moonlit night, just me and Kieran¡ªrose up in my mind.


    ¡®I want a divorce.¡¯


    I shoved it down, down, down.


    Kieran leaned back against the counter, and I tried to ignore his burning gaze as I filled my ss and turned to leave.


    But I¡¯d barely taken two steps forward when my toe caught against the lip of the tile.


    The room tilted, my breath caught in my throat¡ª


    ¡ªand suddenly I was in Kieran¡¯s arms.


    His arm banded around my waist, pulling me tight against the unyielding strength of his chest.


    The world spun, then steadied, and suddenly all I could hear was the rapid stato of my pulse and the slow but uneven rhythm of his breath.


    My palms pressed against him, the warmth of his body sinking straight into mine.


    ¡°Careful,¡± he murmured, his voice a low rasp, warm against my temple.


    I should have stepped back, should have pushed away, but...


    That damned pull between us¡ªthe one I¡¯d tried so hard to bury with resolve and sheer force of will¡ªsurged like a live wire, coursing from his grip at my waist to every nerve in my body.


    I tilted my head back to meet his eyes, and the look there unraveled me.


    There was hunger, raw and exposed, and it mirrored the very thing I was trying to smother.


    ¡°Kieran¡ª¡± My voice cracked, no more than a whisper, half warning, half plea.


    He didn¡¯t let me finish. His mouth found mine with a force that stole the ground out from under me.


    The kiss was searing, desperate, but threaded with something else¡ªsomething that throbbed through my veins. A heat that was both alien and achingly familiar.


    Kieran¡¯s nearness amplified it until I felt as though my skin was vibrating against his.


    I gasped against him, but the sound only opened me further to him. His tongue swept against mine, stealing what little air I had left, and I was lost. Completely lost.


    The ss slipped from my hand, shattering against the floor, but I barely heard it.


    My hand now free, I clutched his shoulders desperately, nails biting into muscle as every inch of me responded, traitorous and greedy.


    The taste of him filled me, and as his tongue slid against mine, I melted into it, into him, even as some frantic part of me screamed to resist.


    But it was nothing more than a muted whisper, getting quieter the longer I stayed in Kieran¡¯s arms.


    The world narrowed¡ªhis hands framing my face, sliding down to my neck, his body pressing me back until my spine brushed the edge of the counter.


    The cool surface grounded me for half a second, but then his lips trailed lower, and my skin burned where his hands gripped my waist, where his mouth dragged down my throat, sucking bruises into skin I knew I shouldn¡¯t let him touch.


    His hands slid to my hips, pulling me flush against him. One slipped behind, cupping the curve of my ass and pulling me against the thick, rigid length straining in his pants.


    My breath hitched at the unmistakable hardness pressing into me, and the pull roared louder, drowning reason in its wake.


    My thighs clenched, my pussy throbbing with raw want. I could feel moisture gathering just from the friction, my body betraying me with every pulse.


    ¡°Kieran.¡± His name tore out of me, ragged, but it no longer sounded like resistance. It sounded like surrender.


    He groaned like it undid him, head dipping lower, teeth grazing my corbone.


    He undid the robe, and one of his hands slid beneath my night shirt, and calloused fingers skimmed my ribs, then closed greedily around my bare breast.


    He pinched my nipple hard between his thumb and forefinger, and my back arched, my pussy clenching around nothing.


    I wanted to stop. I wanted to keep going. I wanted both, at once.


    My fingers tangled in his hair, dragging him closer, deeper. His kiss turned ravenous, iming, and I matched it with a hunger that terrified me.


    His hands roamed, greedy, mapping every inch as though he needed to learn me. When he pressed me back, lowering me toward the floor, I didn¡¯t resist.


    My legs parted instinctively, and he settled between them. His weight caged me in, his hands braced at either side of my head, but it wasn¡¯t confining¡ªit was consuming.


    His mouth was on mine again, then lower, teeth nipping at the tender flesh between my neck and shoulder, tongue soothing the bite until I was gasping.


    Heat pooled low in my stomach, my body aching with a want I hadn¡¯t felt in...


    Ever. I hadn¡¯t felt such world-tilting hunger ever.


    It raced through me, threatening to consume me with every brush of his lips, every roll of his hips against mine¡ªgrinding that massive cock against my soaked cunt through the thin barrier of cloth¡ªmaking the world blur at the edges.


    I cried out, shameless, my hips rolling up to meet his thrusts.


    My back arched, and a guttural moan ripped out of me when he tore my night shirt open and fastened his lips around one of my peaked nipples.


    I felt tears at the corner of my eyes as I threaded my hands into his hair, tugging tightly while his tongue slid against my nipples.


    ¡°Kieran!¡± I gasped, feeling the ache impossibly grow.


    He groaned out something I couldn¡¯t hear, his other hand slipping down to the waistband of my shorts.


    My hips instinctively canted, chasing the heat of his touch. When he slipped his hands into my shorts and pressed his palm t against the apex between my thighs, I thought I would ck out from the sudden explosion of sensation.


    My breathing turned into a harsh, ragged sound as Kieran¡¯s mouth found my other breast, as he slipped aside the crotch of my damp underwear and pressed a finger against my swollen clit.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    I thought the tortured hiss came from me, but then Kieran lifted his head, and I looked into the swirling ck pools of hunger, his swollen lips parted as if in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet,¡± he said, his voice thick with awe.


    I could understand why he was so surprised. Kieran and I had had sex before, but not like this¡ªnot this hot and desperate and hungry.


    Never like this.


    I lifted my hips, seeking out his touch desperately. ¡°Please,¡± I panted.


    Something flickered in his eyes, and then his mouth was on mine again, devouring. Each kiss was more urgent, more consuming than thest.


    I clutched at his shoulders, my fingers digging into the hard lines of muscle, as though anchoring myself against a tide I couldn¡¯t hope to withstand.


    He swallowed my desperate gasp with his mouth, groaning like a man undone as he pressed his thumb against my clit, his forefinger, tentatively pressing against my¡ª


    ¡°Lady Sera?¡±

 Chapter 91 GNAWING EMPTINESS

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91 GNAWING EMPTINESS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Lady Sera?¡±


    Samantha¡¯s voice cut through the haze like a de.


    I froze, every nerve screaming as the sound of her footsteps filtered into my ears.


    My body still throbbed, slick pooling between my legs, Kieran¡¯s thumb pressed flush against my throbbing clit, his forefinger poised to slip inside me.


    I shoved at his chest in a panic, whispering hoarsely, ¡°Stop¡ªstop! She¡¯lle in¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lady Sera? Is everything alright¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m fine!¡± I called out, my voice high-pitched and tight. ¡°Just getting some water!¡±


    A pause. Footsteps shifting against the tiles outside.


    ¡°I should be helping you,¡± she said softly, concern dripping through every syble.


    Panic seized me, sharp and frantic.


    My eyes flew to Kieran¡¯s. He didn¡¯t budge, his chest heaving against mine, his gaze feral and dark. My palms pressed against him, but he was as immovable as a mountain.


    ¡°No!¡± My voice cracked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to! I¡¯m fine, really. Just¡ªgo rest. You¡¯ve done enough for today.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Her voice was much, much closer now.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m okay, Samantha. Good night!¡±


    Another beat of silence. Then, mercifully, retreating footsteps. The hallway swallowed her presence, and the house grew quiet again.


    I exhaled in relief, closing my eyes briefly¡ªit immediately flew open when I felt the pressure between my thighs.


    Kieran still hadn¡¯t let go. His body was a cage around mine, his cock grinding slowly and maddeningly against my thigh, his thumb pressing on my swollen, aching cunt, his breath hot and ragged against my ear.


    One more second, one more slip of willpower, and I knew he would have fucked me right there on the kitchen floor.


    And the worst part? I wasn¡¯t sure I would¡¯ve stopped him.


    I swallowed hard, the dry scrape of it catching in my throat.


    My body screamed at me to shove him away, to wriggle free from his hold, but the truth was more dangerous: I didn¡¯t want to. Not entirely.


    The way his warmth of him pressed to me, the way his scent wed through the non-existent fabric of my restraint¡ªit felt like being wrapped in a storm I had no chance of surviving.


    Finally, I found my voice. ¡°Let go, Kieran.¡±


    He didn¡¯t. His fingers flexed against my clit, and I bit my lip to stop myself from groaning against the lightning shock of pleasure that coursed through me.


    I shoved against his wrist, but he didn¡¯t budge as though daring me to fight him, as though he could hold me here until the moon itself fell from the sky.


    ¡°Do you want her to bring others?¡± I demanded in a sharp whisper, heat curling my words. ¡°Do you want them to walk in and find us like this? How would we exin it to Daniel?¡±


    The name hit him like a strike.


    For the first time since his lips had crashed down on mine, something faltered in him.


    I could see Ashar raging in the depths of his gaze, molten gold sparking in the dark, and Kieran¡¯s jaw clenched as though he were fighting an invisible leash.


    I could see a war tearing him apart, see him wrestling with his hunger and desire breath by brutal breath.


    ¡°Look at yourself,¡± I said softly, though my own chest was heaving. ¡°This isn¡¯t you. You must have ingested some of the snake venom, or the full moon is affecting you¡ªhell, it¡¯s probably both. But we can¡¯t¡ª¡± My voice cracked on the word, my throat thick. ¡°We can¡¯t repeat the mistake we made ten years ago.¡±


    The silence that fell between us was suffocating.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes burned into mine, wild and pained, but the fight slowly bled from his body. His grip loosened, though he didn¡¯t let go immediately.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I whispered. ¡°Please.¡±


    It was ridiculous¡ªdownright foolish¡ªthe way I had to consciously tense, so my hips didn¡¯t follow his hands as he slipped them out of my shorts.


    An odd chill spread over me as his weight and heat disappeared as he stood.


    I blinked up at the ceiling for a few disorienting seconds before I summoned the energy to sit up.


    And then the next thing I knew, his hands were bracing against my back, gently lifting me up to my feet.


    My first instinct was to lean into him, clutch his forearm, and never let go, but as soon as I was upright, he stepped back, and I almost stumbled from the sudden absence of him.


    His heat lingered on my skin, his scent suffusing the air around me like smoke that refused to clear.


    Without a word, he stooped to gather the robe I hadn¡¯t realized had fallen off my shoulders.


    I looked down, and my cheeks flushed when I saw that he had ripped the buttons on my nightshirt, and my breasts were all but bare to him.


    His hands, surprisingly steady now, drew the fabric back over my shoulders, fingers brushing too intimately as he tied the sash closed.


    The touch was almost tender, and it did nothing to quench the heat still twisting in my belly.


    He said nothing as he bent and, before I could protest, lifted me into his arms. I stiffened, my hands pressed against his chest, but his expression had shuttered.


    Whatever storm had raged in him seconds ago, he¡¯d buried it behind a mask of grim restraint.


    He carried me through the quiet halls, every step echoing with the memory of what had almost happened.


    My heart pounded in my ears, the weight of unsaid words pressing against my ribs until I thought I¡¯d burst.


    At my door, he finally set me down, but not before leaning close enough that his breath skimmed my ear.


    ¡°Next time,¡± he murmured, voice low and edged with warning, ¡°don¡¯t kiss me back. Because if you do¡ªI won¡¯t be able to stop.¡±


    My stomach dropped. Fury red hot, tangled with something more dangerous¡ªsomething needy, carnal.


    Kieran turned and left without another word, the sound of his retreating footsteps a hollow punctuation to the chaos he¡¯d left in his wake.


    I stood frozen for a moment, fists clenching at my sides, before stepping into my room and mming the door shut.


    Inside, I pressed my back against the door, my body still trembling, my lips tingling with the memory of Kieran¡¯s mouth on mine, my skin flushed with heat that refused to fade. My chest heaved as a vortex of hunger and anger swirled inside me.


    How dare he? How dare he make it sound like I had been the one to seduce him, as if I¡¯d begged for his kiss, as if I were the danger.


    Every single time we¡¯d been...intimate. He¡¯d orchestrated it. He was the one always grabbing and kissing me, dammit!


    I hated him. I hated him for ming me when it was his self-control that had fractured.


    But I hated myself more for the truth I couldn¡¯t deny¡ªbecause I had kissed him back. Because part of me still burned for him.


    The ache between my thighs was unbearable, a gnawing emptiness that demanded to be filled, a fire that refused to extinguish.


    I flopped down on the bed, and grabbed a pillow, stuffing it over my face, trying to stifle the sound of my ragged breaths.


    Goddess, I hated myself for this weakness, but my body didn¡¯t care. My nipples tightened painfully against the thin fabric of my shirt, and lower, I still throbbed with need, wet and unsatisfied.


    My hand slid down my stomach of its own ord, fingers shaking as they found the heat of my core. I hissed as sensation red bright and sharp.


    Fuck, I was drenched. Just one brush against my clit had me gasping into the pillow.


    I rubbed in slow circles, my hips twitching upward to chase the pressure, my breath breaking with every movement.


    Shame prickled through me, but my fingers moved anyway, desperate and unrelenting.


    It wasn¡¯t enough. I spread my legs wider, my fingers slipping lower to part my folds, sliding through wetness before pressing inside.


    The invasion made me moan, muffled by the pillow, my walls clenching greedily around my fingers. I pumped in and out, curling them the way I knew would hit that spot, and my hips rolled in rhythm.


    My breath broke in ragged whimpers as images assaulted me: Kieran¡¯s mouth trailing down my neck, his hand anchoring my hip, his voice a growl against my ear.


    The feral way he¡¯d looked at me, as though I was both salvation and damnation.


    I bit down hard on my lip, the memory of his touch spurring me faster.


    I imagined it was his cock filling me, thick and hot, stretching me open the way only he ever had.


    My fingers were merciless, thrusting faster, thumb circling my clit as I pictured his hand on my hip, his breath rough in my ear, his body driving me to the brink.


    My legs trembled, pleasure coiling tight, unbearable.


    I bit down hard on the pillow as my climax ripped through me, my body arching, cunt spasming around my fingers while wave after wave of release shook me.


    The sound that escaped me was broken, desperate, half-sob and half-cry of pleasure.


    When it finally eased, I copsed, sweat dampening my skin, fingers slipping free, slick with my own arousal.


    My chest rose and fell wildly. Shame and fury tangled with the fading pleasure, a bitter aftertaste I couldn¡¯t swallow down.


    But the release brought no peace. Only sour resignation.


    Because once again, I¡¯d been left alone¡ªforced to give myself what Kieran never did.


    Because I remembered too clearly how it used to be.


    How, during our marriage, he would take what he wanted and leave me with nothing.


    How many nights I hadin awake, aching, while he rolled over when he was done and left my room.


    The countless times my body had burned for him, only to be left stranded, alone in the dark.


    How many times had I reached climax exactly like this, with my hands between my legs, imagining something that would never be mine?


    My throat tightened, tears stinging my eyes. I curled in on myself, pulling the nket up though the room was warm, trying to trap some semnce offort around me.


    But my body still hummed with the echo of his touch, the ghost of his kiss.


    I turned my face toward the window, toward the silvery wash of the full moon spilling across the floor.


    It seemed to pulse even brighter than earlier, alive and heavy, as though mocking me.


    A different memory rose¡ªof running beneath that same moon, at ease beside Lucian, our strides matched, ourughter carried on the night wind.


    The memory steadied me, softened the ache just enough to breathe again.


    Lucian.


    My heart eased at the thought of him, even as guiltzily curled around my spine.


    With Lucian, there was no hunger left to rot inside me.


    Lucian would never take without giving.


    He was patient, gentle, kind, only fierce when it was absolutely necessary. And he¡¯d always made me feel cherished. Wanted. Whole.


    I pressed my palm against my chest, as though I could anchor myself to that truth.


    I wasn¡¯t the same woman I had been ten years ago.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let Kieran drag me back into a life of empty nights and half-filled promises.


    No matter how good he made me feel.


    No matter how much my body craved his touch.


    And as I stared at the moon¡¯s silver glow, I made my vow again: I would not go back.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 92 A DOUSING RAIN

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92 A DOUSING RAIN</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The next morning, the vi seemed too bright, too cheery for how heavy my body still felt.


    The sun streamed in golden nts across the dining hall, glinting off silver cutlery and porcin tes¡ªand one conspicuously empty chair.


    Kieran¡¯s.


    His absence should have been a relief¡ªafterst night¡¯s reckless brush with temptation, thest thing I needed was to meet his eyes over toast and tea¡ªbut instead it left a hollow weight inside me.


    And when breakfast was over, and he still hadn¡¯t shown up. I couldn¡¯t resist anymore, so I asked one of the Omegas where he was.


    She bowed her head and said he¡¯d spent the entire night at the training grounds.


    That information filled the hollowness with something that made me queasy as I imagined Kieran ving away on the training grounds.


    No bed, no sleep¡ªjust des, sweat, and aching muscles.


    A punishment, maybe, or a way to exorcise whatever pull had nearly unraveled us in the kitchen.


    I didn¡¯t pry further. If he wanted to exhaust himself half to death rather than face what had happened between us, that was his choice.


    However, by mid-morning, I realized that Kieran¡¯s absence was the least of my troubles.


    I¡¯d been terrified of Samantha walking in on usst night, and relieved when she hadn¡¯t.


    But apparently, the walls of the vi had ears¡ªand mouths. Mouths that couldn¡¯t stop whispering.


    I caught fragments as I passed the halls¡ª from maids lingering too long with theirundry baskets, guards stiffening when I walked by.


    ¡®I thought they were divorced?¡¯


    ¡®Could¡¯ve fooled me with the way Alpha refused to leave her side yesterday. And did you see the way he looked at her?¡¯


    ¡®Did you see the way he carried her? Swoon!¡¯


    ¡®Maybe they¡¯re getting back together?¡¯


    ¡®They might as well, they already look like a poster family on vacation.¡¯


    It was absurd. And infuriating.


    Kieran and I were not in a million years getting back together; it was all just a colossal misunderstanding. And whatever, I didn¡¯t care what they thought.


    Or I told myself I didn¡¯t.


    But when Daniel came to me after lunch, brow furrowed and lips pressed tight, my heart sank.


    ¡°Mom,¡± he said, shutting the door behind him quietly, his dark eyes sharp in a way that reminded me too much of his father. ¡°Is it true?¡±


    I straightened on the edge of the bed, gripping the edge of the book I¡¯d been reading a little too tightly. ¡°Is what true?¡±


    ¡°The stuff everyone¡¯s saying.¡± His throat bobbed lightly as he swallowed. ¡°That you and Dad are...getting back together.¡± He said it like the words themselves were too heavy for him to carry.


    For a moment, I forgot how to breathe.


    This was exactly what I didn¡¯t want to happen¡ªgiving Daniel false hope, dragging him into the whirlwind that was my rtionship with Kieran ckthorne.


    With a heavy sigh, I set my book down beside me and opened my arms. ¡°Come here, baby.¡±


    In that moment, my beautiful, maturing young man turned into the clingy two-year-old who screamed the roof down anytime I left the room.


    He crawled into myp, and I folded him in my arms,ying my chin on his curly head of hair.


    I forced a steady breath. ¡°Danny,¡± I said gently, stroking his arm. ¡°Listen to me. Your dad has only been...attentive because I was injured. That¡¯s all. He¡¯s doing what any decent person would do.¡±


    ¡°But people keep saying¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what people say.¡± My voice sharpened before I caught myself, then softened again.


    I pulled back and tipped his chin up so I could look into his eyes. ¡°What matters is what you think. Not them.¡±


    He searched my face for a long moment, then dropped his gaze to myp.


    ¡°What do you think, hon?¡± I asked, holding my breath for his answer.


    He shrugged, snuggling a little closer into me. ¡°I think...¡± He blinked up at me. ¡°I think I don¡¯t want you and Dad to get back together.¡±


    My eyes widened, and the breath whooshed out of me. That was so not what I was expecting. Especially not after the conversation we had on my first day here.


    ¡°It¡¯s just...¡± He shrugged again. ¡°I know I said I wanted you and Dad to get back together, but then I thought about it a lot, and then I decided.¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°And what did you decide, hon?¡±


    He idly yed with the hem of his shirt. ¡°That what I really want is for you to be happy.¡± His voice cracked a little, but he kept going. ¡°When you and Dad were married, you were always...smaller. Like you were trying to disappear. And even though you always smiled for me, I knew you weren¡¯t happy.¡±


    My grip around Daniel tightened. I¡¯d always tried to hide my feelings from him, but intuitive as he was, as wise as he was for his years, he¡¯d seen it all regardless.


    ¡°But since you divorced,¡± he continued, ¡°you¡¯re different. Youugh more, you do things for yourself now, and you don¡¯t let people like Grandma and Grandpa, and even Dad, push you around anymore.¡±


    Tears pricked at myshes, but I blinked them away, squeezing his hands.


    ¡°I think...your new friends, and¡±¡ªhe hesitated, but pressed on¡ª¡°your boyfriend...I think you¡¯re better with them.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even want to begin to investigate how he knew about Lucian and our new rtionship. The adults in this vi seriously needed to learn how to keep their fat mouths shut around my precocious nine-year-old.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think going back to Dad would make you happy again,¡± Daniel said with quiet certainty. ¡°And all I want is for you to be happy, Mom.¡±


    My chest ached so deeply I could hardly breathe. I pulled him tighter into my arms, crushing him against me, inhaling the scent of his hair like it was the only air I¡¯d ever need.


    ¡°Oh, Danny,¡± I whispered. ¡°You have no idea how happy you make me. You¡¯re my everything. My joy.¡±


    He wriggled but didn¡¯t let go, muttering into my shoulder, ¡°You can find other joys, Mom. I don¡¯t mind. I just want you to put yourself first for once.¡±


    I drew back, cupping his cheeks. ¡°I promise you. No matter what anyone says, I¡¯ll choose what¡¯s right for me. For us.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And when the timing is right,¡±¡ªI smiled hesitantly¡ª¡°if you want, I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet Lucian¡ªmy...boyfriend¡ªproperly.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face brightened, shy and eager. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s important to me. But honey, I need you to know this.¡± I kissed his forehead. ¡°Nothing¡ªnot my new friends or boyfriend or anything else¡ªwill evere before you. No matter what, you¡¯ll always be my first choice.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s smile widened, and hey his head against my chest. ¡°I love you, Mom.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too, my baby.¡± I tightened my arms around him, burying my face in his hair.


    For a moment, the rumors, the whispers, the ghosts of the past¡ªall of it faded, leaving only the steady beat of his heart against mine.


    Last night¡¯s forbidden heat with Kieran still smoldered at the back of my mind, but Daniel¡¯s words were a dousing rain¡ªa reminder.


    Whatever temporary sparks the moon and venom had lit between his father and me, they weren¡¯t worth the price of my son¡¯s happiness.


    Or mine.


    ***


    Later that evening, I went looking for Kieran.


    Not because I wanted to see him¡ªmy body still hummed traitorously when I thought of his mouth on mine¡ªbut because the rumors needed to end.


    Before they grew into something Daniel couldn¡¯t ignore.


    He didn¡¯t deserve to hear lies in the corridors about his parents reconciling.


    I didn¡¯t have to look far. I was walking toward the west wing when I heard ckthorne steel in the air¡ªhis father¡¯s clipped tone, his mother¡¯s sharper one.


    They were speaking in the study. The door was ajar, just enough for the words to slide out.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± Leona pressed, ¡°are the rumors true? Are you and Seraphina reconciling?¡±


    My chest tightened.


    Kieran¡¯s voice was t, cold. ¡°No. It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±


    A pause.


    Christian¡¯s baritone followed. ¡°And yet, you were seen carrying her. You¡¯ve been guarding her, tending to her religiously. You must know how that looks.¡±


    I should have left. Respectable people didn¡¯t eavesdrop. But my feet rooted to the floor.


    Kieran scoffed, low and humorless. ¡°She¡¯s Daniel¡¯s mother. She was bitten by a snake and left weak. I did what was necessary. Nothing more.¡±


    My throat closed.


    ¡°Then you will make that clear to the household,¡± his mother insisted. ¡°We cannot afford gossip undermining¡ª¡±


    ¡°I already have.¡± Kieran¡¯s voice sharpened, icy with finality. ¡° And I¡¯ll quash any more rumors before they spread further. There is no reconciliation between me and Sera. Not now, not ever.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    His voice dropped, a growl lurking beneath. ¡°Ten years ago was a mistake¡ªone I only just got free of. I assure you, I will not repeat it.¡±


    Something fragile cracked inside me, and my feet could suddenly move again.


    I drew back from the door, careful not to let the floor creak beneath my steps.


    My fingers curled into my palms until my nails bit skin.


    I had wanted Kieran to end the whispers. I should have felt relieved. Instead, I felt... erased.


    Just Daniel¡¯s mother. A necessity. Nothing more.


    By the time I reached my room, the burn in my throat had cooled into steel. It was all for the best, after all, this visit was for Daniel¡¯s sake alone.


    Not for nostalgia, not for temptation, and certainly not for Kieran ckthorne.


    And definitely, absolutely, not for the dangerous, treacherous part of me that still remembered what it felt like to be kissed as if I were the only woman in the world.

 Chapter 93 GRIEF AND DUTY

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93 GRIEF AND DUTY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    After that day, an unspoken truce seemed to settle between Kieran and me, both of us wordlessly agreeing on one thing: distance.


    We were careful with each other, deliberate, like rival soldiers who¡¯d stumbled too close on a battlefield, retreating to their lines with weapons lowered but hands still tense on the hilts.


    We fell into a strange rhythm¡ªnot thefortable kind that soothed, but one strung taut, like a bow pulled back too far.


    He no longer hovered around me or cornered me against walls and counters. No longer lingered behind me with that charged silence that made the air feel too tight.


    And I no longer felt the burn of his gaze when he thought I wasn¡¯t looking. At least, I told myself I didn¡¯t.


    And in truth, I clung to that distance as much as I resented it.


    Because it was safer. For me. For him.


    For my baby boy, who only ever wanted his mother to be happy.


    My injury healed pretty quickly, and soon, I was back on my feet.


    I spent most of my days with Daniel¡ªmorning walks on the beach (steering clear of bushes and the ocean), watching them from a safe distance as Kieran taught Daniel surfing techniques, hovering nearby while he had his lessons with his tutor.


    And then, one morning, a weekter at breakfast, Daniel said, his mouth smeared with mango, ¡°Mom, now that you¡¯re all better, can we go on a family adventure?¡±


    His eyes shone, wide and expectant. The kind of look that made me feel like I could build an entire world with my bare hands if only it would make him smile.


    ¡°A family adventure?¡± I repeated, setting down my fork.


    He nodded, curls bouncing. ¡°I could n it. We could explore the reefs, or go fishing, or sail to another ind, or go on a hike, or build a bonfire on the beach, and sleep under the stars, or¡ª¡±


    ¡°Slow down!¡± Iughed. His joy was infectious, warming the morning air more than the Caribbean sun streaming through the windows.


    For a moment, the tension that had ruled the vi felt distant, banished by nothing more than my son¡¯s unfiltered joy.


    Kieran, who had been quietly sipping from a mug at the other end of the table, gave a low chuckle but said nothing.


    That¡¯s how he was when the three of us were together¡ªhe didn¡¯t speak unless he was spoken to. Like he was always watching our interactions from outside a window.


    ¡°Dad, what do you think?¡± Daniel asked, bouncing in his seat excitedly. ¡°You¡¯lle with us, right?¡±


    Before Kieran could answer, his phone buzzed against the polished wood of the table.


    A shot of irritation went through me that he had his phone when I couldn¡¯t, but it was quickly reced by curiosity when he nced at the screen, and his expression hardened.


    He stood, turning and moving a few steps away before answering. His voice dropped low, clipped. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s early. What¡¯s up?¡±


    I tried¡ªand failed¡ªnot to look at him, noting the way the muscles of his shoulders locked, the way his grip on the phone tightened, the flex of his jaw as he gave sharp nods and quick mumbles.


    Then he turned around.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away quickly enough.


    My brow raised when I saw that he was walking towards me.


    He handed the phone to me, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said, voice clipped. ¡°It¡¯s Celeste. She wants to speak with you.¡±


    My stomach dropped. ¡°Celeste?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what surprised me more, the fact that it had been Celeste on the line and he¡¯d looked so...ufortable¡ªor that my sister wanted to talk to me.


    His fingers brushed mine as I took it, and for a fleeting instant, I thought I saw a storm gathering behind his eyes again.


    But then he stepped back, arms folding across his chest, as if insting himself from whatever wasing.


    I stared at the phone in my hand, bracing myself for...what? I didn¡¯t know.


    I pressed the phone to my ear. ¡°Celeste?¡±


    Her voice came through soft, almost sweet, which in itself put me on edge. ¡°Sera. I thought it best to call Kieran since I knew you didn¡¯t bring your phone to the ind.¡±


    My chest tightened. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She exhaled heavily. ¡°It¡¯s Mom. She¡¯s been hospitalized. The doctors say it¡¯s serious. You shoulde.¡±


    My grip on the phone ckened. ¡°Hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Celeste¡¯s tone sharpened, though she cloaked it quickly in what sounded like feigned sympathy. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be calling otherwise. I thought, despite everything, you¡¯d want to know. She¡¯s still your mother, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Conflicting emotions tore through me at once.


    Anger¡ªstill simmering, because, more than my mother, Margaret Lockwood was the woman who had turned her back on me, who had stood idly while I was treated like gum under everyone¡¯s shoe, who had chosen convenience and appearances over her own daughter.


    And grief¡ªunspoken and unacknowledged, because no matter how many ways she failed me, she was still my mother. I¡¯d already lost my father without reconciliation, without goodbye.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me,¡± I managed stiffly.


    Celeste¡¯s pause was deliberate, letting the silence weigh down the line before she spoke again. ¡°Of course. She¡¯s been asking for you; I hope you¡¯lle quickly. For her sake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle,¡± I whispered, surprising myself with the certainty in my voice.


    ¡°Good.¡± And because she was Celeste Lockwood, she couldn¡¯t resist adding a petty, spiteful barb. ¡°Besides, I think you¡¯ve spent enough time on that ind ying House with my man. It¡¯s time toe home now, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I hung up without another word.


    I lowered the phone slowly. My breath felt shallow, like the air itself resisted entering my lungs.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Daniel asked, his little face creased with concern


    Kieran¡¯s jaw flexed. He reached for the phone, pocketing it without a word. His shoulders looked even heavier than moments ago, as though Celeste¡¯s venom clung to him too.


    I forced a smile that trembled at the edges. ¡°Grandma Margaret is...sick. She¡¯s in the hospital.¡±


    Daniel blinked, processing, then looked up at me with those earnest eyes that always saw more than I wanted him to. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, I¡¯ll have to see for myself.¡±


    He stiffened. ¡°You¡¯re...leaving?¡±


    The guilt grew, a choking grip around my throat. ¡°Oh, baby...¡±


    His mouth turned down, uncertain. ¡°But what about our adventure?¡±


    The ache in my chest spread, sharp as ss. I reached across the table, cupping his cheek. ¡°We¡¯ll still have it. Just a littleter, alright? We have our whole lives to have adventures.¡±


    He nodded, though disappointment lingered in his eyes.


    Kieran cleared his throat. ¡°We¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± His tone was businesslike, stripped of any softness.


    I turned to him. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe with me.¡±


    A muscle in his jaw ticked. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± That was it¡ªfinal, no room for argument.


    And just like that, the decision was made.


    We were going back.


    ***


    Daniel sat quietly on my bed as I packed.


    I wanted to say something, help him feel better about my sudden departure, but I was too busy slipping in and out of my own head.


    Images flickered unbidden: my father¡¯s final moments, the chance I never got to receive his forgiveness, to be his daughter.


    Would I lose my mother the same way? Would I carry another regret carved into my bones forever?


    Yet beneath the guilt, a darker voice whispered: ¡®Why should you go at all?¡¯


    This was the woman who looked through me as though I were invisible, who let Celeste bask in all the sunlight while I was left to rot in the shadows.


    Who, just a couple of weeks ago, had publicly shamed me for Celeste¡¯s benefit.


    Did she deserve my presence now, when her body was weak and her pride fractured?


    I pressed my palms to my eyes. The ghost of an instinct stirred restlessly inside me, urgingpassion.


    A mother was still a mother. And if I didn¡¯t go, and she died, I knew the regret would eat me alive.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    I snapped back to the present, dropping a shirt into my suitcase.


    Daniel¡¯s lips were pursed as he looked at my suitcase.


    ¡°Yes, love?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really going, aren¡¯t you?¡± His voice cracked, raw and small.


    I nodded, heart twisting. ¡°I have to, sweetheart.¡±


    He studied me, searching my face for what I didn¡¯t know. Then, softly: ¡°You¡¯lle back, right?¡±


    Tears burned the backs of my eyes. I pushed my suitcase aside and crouched, pulling him into my arms. ¡°Always. No matter where I go, I¡¯ll alwayse back to you. You¡¯re my home, Daniel, remember?¡±


    He clung to me fiercely, his little fingers digging into my shirt. For a moment, I almost broke. Almost told Kieran to fly back alone while I stayed here, where my son¡¯sughter was.


    But grief and duty are cruel twins, and they drove me onward.


    When I finally let Daniel go, his face was blotchy with unshed tears, but he gave me a brave nod. ¡°Okay. Then go. Take care of Grandma. But don¡¯t forget what I said, Mom. I want you to put yourself first. I want you to be happy.¡±


    His words pierced me deeper than he knew.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 94 BIG, UGLY MONSTER

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94 BIG, UGLY MONSTER</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Was that seriously necessary?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I know what you mean.¡±


    Ethan stood at the entrance to the living room with his arms crossed, the early morning light slicing behind him, turning his expression into a judgmental silhouette.


    ¡°Calling Sera. Asking her to cut her visit with Daniel short.¡± His voice was low, dangerously even. The voice he used to lead our pack as Alpha. A voice he rarely used with me.


    ¡°What of it?¡± I smoothed my hair back, keeping my tone breezy. ¡°Mom¡¯s in the hospital, remember? Or do you no longer care?¡±


    He stepped in closer, and my grip on my phone tightened.


    I had only just ended the call with Kieran, and even now, the memory of his voice lingered in my ears¡ªgravelly, reluctant, guarded.


    Like every single fucking time we¡¯d spoken while he was on that ind.


    ¡°Oh, I care,¡± Ethan said, watching me with a brow raised, his unnerving eyes tracking mine. ¡°Which is why I rushed down to the hospital when I heard the news. And the doctors told us her condition isn¡¯t serious. She fainted, that¡¯s all. Stress, exhaustion, grief from Father¡¯s death. You made it sound like she¡¯s on her deathbed, not currently receiving aplimentary massage in the hospital¡¯s wellness wing.¡±


    My pulse spiked, though I tilted my chin higher, pretending I wasn¡¯t rattled.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m just giving Sera the chance to be a good daughter and toe to her mother¡¯s aid in her time of distress. Why is that so wrong?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a sh of irritation shot through me. What the fuck was he putting me under a microscope for? Wasn¡¯t he the one alwaysmenting that he missed when we were a close-knit family?


    As if such a thing had ever existed with the Lockwoods.


    ¡°Admit it, Celeste,¡± he said tly. ¡°You just wanted to pull Sera off that ind.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Why would I want to do that?¡±


    ¡°You tell me. She hasn¡¯t seen Daniel in months, and now she¡¯sing back for a hyperbole.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Sue me for being worried, Ethan. I was just trying to be a good daughter and sister, what¡¯s so wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°You sure you weren¡¯t just trying to separate her and Kieran?¡±


    I froze. Heat crawled up my neck.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been on that ind long enough,¡± I snapped before I could stop myself. ¡°Do you even know what could happen? She¡¯s there alone with him. Alone with my Kieran.¡± My voice cracked around his name, and I disguised it as anger. ¡°You think Sera¡¯s above scheming? Above seducing? After everything she¡¯s already done?¡±


    Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Gods, Celeste...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I demanded.


    His hand dropped, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Do you hear yourself? That¡¯s paranoia talking, not reason. Sera and Kieran are divorced, the only thing keeping them together is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Daniel, yes¡ªso everyone keeps saying!¡± I crossed my legs and folded my arms, trying to keep my body from trembling.


    Ethan¡¯s silence used me harder than any words could. I hated when he looked at me like that¡ªas though he saw straight through me, to the ces I kept locked tight.


    I wished my brother would just fucking leave. Go see Mom in the hospital or go back to his, rude, abrasive, smug fucking¡ª


    ¡°You didn¡¯t call because you care about Mom or her rtionship with Sera,¡± he said pointedly, and then repeated, ¡°You called to get Sera off that ind. Don¡¯t lie to me, Celeste. You¡¯ve hated her since we were children.¡±


    Iughed, brittle and sharp, hoping it sounded like amusement instead of the defensive crack of ss. ¡°Hate is a strong word. I don¡¯t hate her.¡±


    The lie tasted bitter.


    I loathed Sera.


    ¡°Fine, maybe you don¡¯t hate her, but you sure treat her abysmally. Ever since we were kids, and now it¡¯s like you have it out for her¡ªan agenda of sorts. Quite frankly, Celeste, it¡¯s exhausting to watch.¡±


    The words hit like a p. I reeled back, but pride forced me to sneer. ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re her defender? Is that it? Did Maya get to you? Has she whispered enough poison in your ear that you¡¯re blind to your own blood?¡±


    The mention of his snappish mate lit a spark in him. His jaw tightened, his wolf hovering just beneath his skin.


    I knew that look¡ªit was the one he wore when someone insulted his pride. I guess in this instant it extended to¡ªugh¡ªher.


    ¡°You will respect my mate.¡± His words were amand, his voice like iron.


    I scoffed, even as a tremor shook my stomach. My brother rarely used the force of his Alpha aura on me, and that fact that he would do so now made me want to fling a couch at his head.


    ¡°Respect her? That acerbic little bitch? She¡¯s nothing, Ethan. Nothingpared to you, and she¡¯s not worthy of you. She came out of nowhere and has been dragging you around by the balls like you¡¯re her fucking purse poodle. What¡¯s worse, she¡¯s friends with Sera! That already throws her entire fucking character into question. High chance she¡¯s also a fucking maniptive seductive bitch¡ª¡±


    Ethan¡¯s growl thundered in the room before I finished speaking, and my words died in my throat with a shaky whimper. ¡°Enough, Celeste!¡±


    He seemed to grow several inches, towering over me, his eyes a dark stormy vortex¡ªmore ferocious Alpha than my older brother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever speak about Maya like that again,¡± he growled. ¡°She¡¯s my mate. My fucking everything. I will build a life with her, and she will be my Luna. You will learn to respect her or¡ª¡±


    He shook his head, his fists clenching and unclenching at his side, like he was holding himself back from hitting me. ¡°There¡¯s no alternative.¡±


    The fury in his voice, the rage in his eyes, startled me. For a second, it felt like I was staring at a stranger.


    What happened to my big brother who worshiped the ground I walked on? Who cradled me like an egg? Who would rather pull his own eye out than see me cry?


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± he muttered, shaking his head, just as that exact same thought ran through my mind about him.


    ¡°Or maybe... no.¡± He shook his head and took a step back.


    The tension in his shoulders eased, and the storm pulled back to reveal an expression that was even worse.


    My brother looked at me the way I looked at him¡ªlike he was seeing a stranger. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve always been like this, and I just refused to see it.¡±


    Something hot and acidic surged up my throat. My nails dug into my arms. This was going too fucking far.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that,¡± I hissed, my voice wobbling. ¡°You know what I went through. Ten years ago¡ªyou know the pain I had to endure. The humiliation. The sheer betrayal. Everyone owes me for that. Everyone.¡±


    Sera, Kieran. Sera, Sera, Sera¡ªfucking Seraphina.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened¡ªnot with sympathy, but with something colder. Detached.


    ¡°Yes, you were wronged,¡± Ethan said carefully, ¡°but you can¡¯t keep using that as a shield, Celeste. Like you said¡ªit¡¯s been ten years. But you¡¯re still holding on to all the anger and pain like it happened yesterday. You¡¯re the one who refuses to heal. For ten years, we¡¯ve given you everything¡ªmoney, protection, support. And what have you done with it? Hidden. Refused toe home unless it suited you. Nursed your grudge until it became this big, ugly monster that¡¯s consuming you.¡±


    His words pierced straight into my chest, and for the first time in my life, I hated my big brother.


    I hated him for not unconditionally standing by my side. I hated him for listening to his mate and regurgitating her words back at me. But most of all, I hated him¡ªbecause he was right.


    And that truth made me want to w my skin off.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one owed something,¡± he pressed, softer now, almost pleading. ¡°But the world doesn¡¯t work that way. And Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say her name!¡± I shrieked.


    The sound tore from me raw, my body trembling as though I¡¯d split myself open. Ethan flinched, but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± I spat. ¡°You will never understand¡ªuntil you find Maya in bed with your so-called sibling. Kieran is mine. He was mine before Sera ever came crawling into the picture. She stole him from me. She stole everything from me!¡±


    ¡°Gods,¡± Ethan whispered, horror widening his eyes. ¡°Listen to yourself. Do you hear the madness in your voice?¡±


    I lunged toward him, finger stabbing the air. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Celeste¡ª¡±


    ¡°GET OUT!¡± My throat burned, my eyes blurred. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything! You think your perfect little mate has opened your eyes? She¡¯s blinded you, just like Sera blinded everyone else. But I see the truth. I always have. And I will never, ever, let Sera take anything from me ever again!¡±


    The room fell into a taut silence after my scream, my chest heaving, my skin slick with sweat.


    Ethan lingered for a moment, disappointment and lingering anger etched deep in the set of his mouth, then turned away. The door closed behind him with a finality that felt like abandonment.


    I sank onto the couch, shaking.


    My eyes fell to my wrist, to the tattoo inked there¡ªthe two wolves circling themselves under the full moon.


    I¡¯d chosen that symbol with Kieran¡¯s name burned on my tongue, branded on my fucking heart.


    My fingers traced the lines, the memory of that night, that vow, sealing my resolve all over again.


    Kieran was mine, always had been, always would be. And I would im him before anyone had a chance to discover what I was hiding.


    No matter what it took.


    And whoever stood in my way¡ªSera, Maya, Ethan, even fate itself¡ªI would make certain they never dared again.

 Chapter 95 BYE-BYE CIVILITY

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95 BYE-BYE CIVILITY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The hospital smelled like antiseptic and boiled linen, a sharp, sterile scent that wed at my nerves the moment I stepped through the sliding ss doors¡ªand was bombarded with painful memories of thest time I was called to a parent¡¯s hospital room.


    Kieran tentativelyid a hand on my elbow when I halted just a few feet from the entrance, trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°Sera.¡± His voice was uncharacteristically soft, unnervingly kind. ¡°Do you want me to go in with you?¡±


    I shook my head, stepping out of his reach. We¡¯d spent the entire trip back in our tentative truce bubble, and I didn¡¯t want him to think that now that we were back in California, it had evaporated.


    As much as I didn¡¯t want to face the prospect of my possibly dying mother alone, I didn¡¯t want to have to lean on Kieran.


    Especially since he wasn¡¯t there to lean on when my father died.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said quietly, before heading towards the nurse¡¯s station.


    Five minutester, the elevator doors dinged open on the top floor.


    For all the frantic urgency with which Kieran and I had left the ind, I half expected to find my mom¡¯s room barricaded by doctors, machines hissing, nurses rushing in and out with grave expressions.


    Instead, I found her sitting upright in bed, propped on too many pillows, her hair neatlybed, a pale silk robe drawn around her shoulders, a ss of cucumber water in her freshly manicured hands.


    Her pulse monitor ticked steadily, unhurried, as though mocking my own racing heartbeat.


    My lungs loosened at once. Relief flooded me¡ªso sharp it almost left me dizzy.


    She wasn¡¯t dying. She wasn¡¯t even close.


    Hell, her color looked better than mine, and I¡¯d juste back from the fucking Caribbean.


    And just like that, suspicion coiled up in the hollow of my stomach.


    Of course. Celeste.


    I should have known better than to dance to her strings. When had we ever had an interaction that didn¡¯t have an ulterior motive?


    How could I have so blindly and naively believed her?


    Still, a sliver of doubt gnawed at me as my mother¡¯s eyes lifted from the book in herp to meet mine.


    Her expression¡ªgenuine surprise widening her gaze¡ªwasn¡¯t the calcted performance I would¡¯ve expected if she¡¯d been in on Celeste¡¯s little scheme.


    ¡°Sera?¡± Her voice caught, halfway between disbelief and something softer, almost tentative.


    The sound pressed against a bruise inside me I didn¡¯t want to examine.


    ¡°I¡ªI was worried,¡± I said, the words tumbling out sharper than I intended. ¡°Celeste said you were hospitalized. We came straight from the ind.¡±


    Her gaze softened, and she gently set her ss down on her bedside table, next to a bowl of fruit sd. ¡°You came... for me?¡±


    I exhaled slowly and stepped closer. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    She smoothed her robe, as though embarrassed by the attention. ¡°A spell, that¡¯s all. The doctors insist it¡¯s nothing serious. Exhaustion, a touch of dehydration...age creeping in where I wish it wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Relief pricked through me again, but it came tangled with bitterness.


    I had left Daniel¡¯sughter and love behind on sunlit sand for this?


    Celeste¡¯s ploys never failed to rob me of peace, but she might have well and truly crossed the line this time.


    Margaret gestured to the chair beside her bed. ¡°Sit with me, Seraphina.¡±


    I hesitated, but courtesy¡ªor maybe exhaustion of my own¡ªguided me into the seat.


    The silence between us pressed tight, awkward in its restraint. My mother nced at me, then away, as if she didn¡¯t know where to begin.


    ¡°And Daniel?¡± she asked atst, her voice gentler than I remembered. ¡°How¡¯s my boy?¡±


    My chest eased despite myself. I could never hold ugly emotions where Daniel was concerned. ¡°He¡¯s thriving. He¡¯s grown taller these past weeks, I swear. And he never tires of the beach¡ªcollecting shells, building fortresses in the sand, surfing the waves¡ª¡± I caught myself before I rambled on.


    She didn¡¯t need the litany of small joys I hoarded like rare pearls. My mother and I didn¡¯t do small talk like this. It was too strange and ufortable to continue.


    Her lips curved faintly. ¡°He always did remind me of your father. Sprightly and venturesome.¡± She chuckled softly. ¡°You could plop the man in an ice cave in the middle of nowhere and return to find a cial wondend.¡±


    I froze.


    It wasn¡¯t so much the mention of my father, but how she¡¯d done it¡ªlike we were a normal family reminiscing. Like we were united in our grief.


    Like the husband she¡¯d loved and the father who loathed me were somehow the same person.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I murmured.


    Another silence stretched, brittle as sugar ss. I folded my hands tightly in myp, keeping my tone neutral. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right.¡±


    I nced at the door. ¡®I should leave now,¡¯ I thought. Before we ran out of amicable topics and delved into dangerous territory that would no doubt end with me carrying shards of my heart out of the room.


    My mother¡¯s eyes lingered on me, searching for something I didn¡¯t want to give.


    And then, with a sudden burst of determination that reminded me of the Margaret who oncemanded an entire pack as fearsome Luna, she said, ¡°We should all sit down together soon. Have dinner. As a family.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°As...a family.¡±


    She nodded, and I could feel us slowly edging towards that line, the one that separated strained civility from tant hostility. ¡°You, Ethan¡±¡ªI could see the line clearly, big and bold¡ª¡°Celeste...¡±¡ªyep, stepping over the line¡ª¡°and Lucian Reed.¡±


    Line effectively crossed, barrier erected behind. Bye-bye, civility.


    The namended like ice water poured down my spine.


    Lucian.


    I stared at her, dumbstruck. Had she really just¡ª?


    My mom, seemingly oblivious to the storm she had unleashed, continued matter-of-factly, ¡°It¡¯s time, don¡¯t you think? To put appearances in order. People have already started talking about the two of you, and we wouldn¡¯t want another...urrence likest time, right? So we have to do this right; it¡¯s awe-inspiring enough that after¡ªyou know¡ªeverything, that someone of Lucian Reed¡¯s status would actually...¡±


    She might have trailed off, or the white noise building in my head momentarily drowned out her words.


    Her phrasing. Saints above, her phrasing. As though Lucian was a benefactor I ought to thank properly. I should be grateful someone of his standing would deign to bother with me.


    Heat rose in my chest, rushing too fast for me to contain.


    ¡°Enough.¡± The word cracked from me before I could stop it.


    Margaret blinked.


    ¡°I came here because, foolishly, I was worried; Daniel was worried,¡± I said, my voice shaking but hard. ¡°Becausemon decency, stupid, misced duty, demanded it. But don¡¯t mistake that for anything more. My life¡ªmy choices, the people in it¡ªaren¡¯t yours to judge, or tidy up, or parade for appearances. You forfeited that right a long time ago. So no, I will not be having any ridiculous sham of a dinner with any ridiculous sham of a family. And you can be sure that as far as anyone bearing the Lockwood name is concerned, Lucian Reed lives on the other side of the fucking.¡±


    The words left me trembling, the air burning in my throat.


    For a moment, all I saw in my mother¡¯s face was shock. And then¡ªsomething sharper. A flicker of dejection, pain carved into fine lines around her mouth and eyes.


    It pierced me against my will. My heart faltered, guilt pricking at me with familiar ws. Had I gone too far? Had I just buried the line of fragile truce in mountains of ice?


    But then memory rushed in¡ªevery time I begged silently for her to look at me, and she¡¯d turned away.


    How she had adored Celeste¡¯s every whim, and left me to scavenge scraps of affection.


    How she¡¯d stood on that stage and asked me to dance like a puppet for Celeste, the puppet master.


    No. I would not be swayed. Not this time.


    I stood abruptly, gathering myposure like armor. ¡°Daniel will be d to hear you¡¯re well.¡±


    Her lips parted, as if to protest, but I was already reaching for my bag.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    My steps faltered at the sound of her voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I never quite find the right words with you, do I?¡± She punctuated the sentence with a self-deprecatory chuckle like she expected me to turn around andfort her, to let her know that it was okay to keep hammering in the nail she¡¯d embedded in my heart years ago.


    ¡°But I am...d you came. It means a lot, Sera. Thank you.¡±


    I closed my eyes. For a heartbeat, I let myself imagine that sentence, this entire conversation hade a decade earlier, when it might have mattered.


    But it was toote, and now it just stung. The past was set in stone, and piling flowers over trash didn¡¯t curb the smell¡ªit just made it worse.


    When I opened my eyes again, the sterile walls pressed cold and unforgiving around me.


    ¡°Rest well,¡± I managed, my voice t.


    And then I turned, my heels clicking too loud on the linoleum as I walked for the door.


    The corridor outside buzzed faintly with life¡ªnurses chatting, monitors beeping, someone¡¯sughter ringing from down the hall.


    I focused on the rhythm of my steps, anything to drown the white noise still echoing faintly in my ears.


    But as I rounded the corner, the air snagged in my lungs.


    There, not ten paces away, stood Celeste.


    And Kieran.


    Her body was pressed flush against his, her arms looped around his neck, his tightly gripping her waist¡ªtheir lips locked in a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 96 DROP THE ACT

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96 DROP THE ACT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    For a moment, the floor tilted underneath me, and coupled with the sour and heavy remnants of the conversation with my mother clinging to me, I thought I was going to be sick all over the spotless linoleum floor.


    I closed my eyes, took two long, calming breaths, and opened them¡ªto the same nauseating sight.


    Celeste and Kieran¡ªentwined like lovers who hadn¡¯t seen each other in years, her hands hooked behind his neck, his arms anchored firmly around her waist.


    My fingers curled into fists, nails biting crescents into the flesh of my palm.


    The thing is... It wasn¡¯t even the fact that Kieran was kissing Celeste; it was the fucking kiss itself.


    The way he gripped her and pressed her into him, the expert, hungry way his lips glided over hers.


    The way it made me think of all the other times Kieran had kissed me, and I felt so absolutely,pletely, fucking stupid.


    My stomach roiled again, and it felt like I was back on that stupid yacht battling seasickness, except this time the idea of throwing myself overboard to the mercy of the sharks felt much more ptable than staying on the ship.


    But amidst the gut-wrenching feeling of betrayal I didn¡¯t want to examine too closely, came something like...relief.


    Because I¡¯d been right¡ªKieran was exactly who I thought he was.


    His attentiveness and care on the ind were a charade. His kisses and touches were farces.


    If I¡¯d been a lesser woman, if I didn¡¯t have a decade of cold indifference as reference, I might have been fooled into thinking he really cared about me, that he truly wanted me.


    But in the end, the truth would always prevail¡ªKieran would always choose Celeste.


    I scoffed. In a way, that realization was oddly liberating. I never had to bother about the confusing storm in my head about Kieran, because ultimately, he had never been mine, and he would never be¡ªit was that simple.


    The sound I made must have been louder than I intended, because at that moment, Kieran¡¯s eyes fluttered open¡ªthen blew wide as his gaze caught mine over Celeste¡¯s shoulders.


    He shoved Celeste back so abruptly she stumbled, lips still parted, cheeks flushed. I might haveughed at theical shock on her face if I wasn¡¯t too busy trying to keep the coffee and bagel I¡¯d had on the ne down.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡± Kieran¡¯s voice cracked, caught somewhere between surprise and rm. Something like guilt flittered in his eyes.


    His gaze swept over me in an instant, lingering on my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re crying.¡±


    Was I? I held my hand up to the corners of my eyes and felt the moisture there. Interesting. Had that happened in my mother¡¯s room or after I stepped out?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Kieran pressed. ¡°Did Margaret¡ªis it serious?¡±


    Concern. His tone dripped with it, as though he was still the Kieran who fussed over me when I was seasick and sucked snake venom out of my injury and carried me up the stairs and cooked for me and¡ª


    A bitterugh wed its way out of my throat before I could stop it. I blinked back what felt like another wave of hot tears, refusing to examine the dull ache pounding against my ribcage.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    I jerked away from his touch so violently I almost lost my footing¡ªbut the memory of what had happened thest time I tripped around Kieran burned so brightly in my mind, my body instinctively righted itself.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Celeste?¡± I snapped, tearing my gaze to my sister, who leaned against the wall, her arms crossed, watching the exchange with cial blue eyes.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± I hissed, my voice as sharp as ss, ¡°is it serious? Did Mom¡ªwho looked surprised as fuck to see me in her hospital room¡ªreally ask for me?¡±


    Celeste¡¯s face tightened, but she rolled her eyes, dismissive and theatrical. ¡°Are you serious right now, Sera?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I called you because I figured you¡¯d be worried, but you¡¯re mad because Mom¡¯s fine?¡±


    I blinked, scoffing incredulously. ¡°I¡¯m not mad because Mom¡¯s fine¡ªI¡¯m d she¡¯s fine. I¡¯m mad because you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s not that hard to understand, though.¡± She shrugged.


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°What the fuck does that mean?¡±


    Her lips curled into that sharine smile that had always hidden poison. ¡°You resent everyone. You always have. And after ruining everything ten years ago, it must gut you to see everyone happy and healthy, right? You just can¡¯t stand it that Mom is healthy and that I¡¯m happy with the man who was mine all along. Your selfish, callous heart can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Muscle. Memory.


    My palm connected with her cheek before I¡¯d even fully processed the thought. The sharp crack echoed in the sterile hospital hallway, drawing curious nces.


    Celeste¡¯s head snapped to the side, her hair falling loose around her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± I hissed, my voice trembling with fury. After dealing with actual snake venom on the ind, I wasn¡¯t much interested in Celeste¡¯s special brand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare spill all that bullshit about me again. I¡¯ve had just about enough of that.¡±


    Her hand shot up immediately, eyes zing as she moved to strike me back. But Kieran caught her wrist mid-air, his jaw set.


    ¡°Enough!¡± he snapped, his voice carrying unquestionable authority. ¡°Not here. Not outside Margaret¡¯s room.¡±


    Celeste yanked against his hold, her eyes wild with indignation. ¡°You¡¯re defending her? After she just¡ª¡±


    Kieran¡¯s grip only tightened. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time or ce.¡±


    My gaze cut to him, cold as ice. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kieran, you can drop the act now that we¡¯re back in the real world. I know you don¡¯t really care.¡±


    His eyes flickered, and he actually looked genuinely wounded. That tiny fracture almost unsettled me. Almost.


    But Celeste pounced on it. ¡°Care?¡± she repeated, her tone sharp. Her eyes darted between us, narrowing with suspicion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen between you two on the ind?¡±


    The silence that followed was suffocating.


    My lips pressed into a thin line¡ªI would be damned if I opened my mouth to repeat any of the illicit things that had happened between me and Kieran in that vi.


    He, too, apparently had the same sentiment. His jaw ticked, his gaze darting away unfocused.


    And Celeste¡ªoh, Celeste knew exactly what our silence meant.


    Her face twisted in rage. She lunged forward, grabbing my wrist with her free hand in a bruising grip. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± she seethed. Her voice was low, venomous. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try anything. I finally have the chance to be engaged to Kieran. You think I¡¯m going to sit back this time and watch you take what¡¯s mine? I swear, if you ruin this for me again, Seraphina, I will destroy you and everything you hold dear!¡±


    I stared down at her hand mped over mine.


    ¡®What¡¯s mine...¡¯


    Did she ever see Kieran as anything other than a possession? Gods, she sounded like I¡¯d stolen her favorite toy, not the man she was supposed to love and cherish.


    Whatever. I didn¡¯t give a flying fuck about the dynamics of their rtionship.


    I slowly wrenched myself free. ¡°If he matters to you that much,¡± I said, my voice dropping to a mocking lilt, ¡°then you should be careful not to provoke me further.¡±


    She blinked, jerking her head back. Unable to stop myself, I went in for the kill. ¡°Because if you push me hard enough, Celeste, maybe I¡¯ll decide to steal him away just for the fun of it.¡±


    I threw a nce at Kieran, making sure Celeste could see the suggestive look in my eyes. ¡°After all, I already did it once before, and trust me, hon, doing it again is not as hard as one would have thought.¡±


    Her gasp was immediate, loud, strangled. Kieran stiffened as his wide-eyed gaze took me in, his expression nothing short of shock.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡± His voice was raw, as if my words had rattled him.


    As if he wasn¡¯t the one shoving me against walls and counters and asking me not to kiss him back because he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    Celeste screeched, the sound so sharp it turned the heads of passing nurses. She surged forward, nails curling, clearly intent on tearing at my face.


    Kieran caught her again, pinning her arms to her sides as she thrashed. ¡°Stop it, Celeste!¡± His voice thundered, his Alpha aura rumbling through the air. ¡°She¡¯s just venting¡ªcan¡¯t you see that?¡±


    ¡°Venting?!¡± Celeste shrieked. ¡°She¡¯s threatening me! She¡¯s nning to ruin everything again, and you¡¯re just standing there! Fuck that, you¡¯re letting her!¡±


    I stood rooted, breathing hard, the adrenaline burning in my veins. My hands shook, still tingling from the satisfying contact of Celeste¡¯s cheek.


    I half wanted Kieran to let her go. Let here at me.


    Words hadn¡¯t been enough to get my messages through to her. Maybe if I body-checked her against the wall and gave her a concussion, she¡¯d know to stay the fuck away from me.


    And then¡ª


    ¡°Seraphina.¡±


    The voice was cool, measured, familiar. It sted away the heat and anger rushing through my veins, recing it with a warm, reassuringfort I only ever experienced in one person¡¯s presence.


    Lucian.

 Chapter 97 LOVED AND CHERISHED

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97 LOVED AND CHERISHED</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I turned, and there he was, emerging from the other end of the hallway almost like a scene from a movie.


    His eyes swept over our own scene¡ªa flushed Celeste wing against Kieran¡¯s hold, shrieking like a banshee, Kieran himself caught between restraint and agitation, and me standing apart, my pulse racing, my chest heaving.


    And then those eyesnded fully on me. Sharp. Shielding. Protective in a way that almost made my knees weak.


    Without hesitation, he closed the distance and ced himself squarely in front of me. The air around us shifted like a storm rolling in, adding a different kind of tension I wasn¡¯t sure I minded.


    I instinctively shifted closer and let myself lean into the sce and safety Lucian¡¯s presence promised.


    I took a deep breath, and his scent had the same effect on me as an aromatherapy oil¡ªrxation. Tension and stress relief.


    ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± His tone was deceptively polite, but the biteced underneath was unmistakable.


    Celeste froze, her chest heaving, her lips parting soundlessly. She was disoriented for maybe two seconds before more acid spewed out.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± she hissed, her eyes like two blue mes.


    Lucian¡¯s shoulders tensed only slightly, but he answered coolly. ¡°I came to pick my girlfriend up from her trip.¡±


    Girlfriend...


    Warmth pooled in my stomach, and I had to bite my lip to hide my instinctive smile.


    No one else was as pleased as I was, though. Celeste actually honest-to-goodness snarled. And Kieran was in serious danger of shattering his mrs with how hard he was grinding his teeth.


    ¡°Go ahead, collect the shameless bitch,¡± she growled. ¡°Better she cling to you like the blood-sucking leech she is and stay the fuck away from Kieran!¡±


    Heat wed up my throat, the sting of her words sharper than I wanted to admit. Before I could even form a retort, Lucian¡¯s voice cut in, low and edged with steel.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, Celeste. Especially when you¡¯re speaking about my future Luna.¡±


    The corridor seemed to still. I could almost hear the collective gasp from the passersby and nurses not-so-subtly eavesdropping on our little scene.


    Even Kieran¡¯s hands ckened where they held Celeste back.


    Lucian didn¡¯t flinch under the shock that rippled through the space. He took a single step forward, enough that Celeste had to press against Kieran and tilt her chin up to look at him.


    ¡°If men fall for her charms, that isn¡¯t her fault. The difference is, I¡¯m lucky enough that she¡¯s chosen me. And I don¡¯t take kindly to anyone insulting what¡¯s mine.¡±


    The wordsnded with a weight I felt in my bones.


    ¡®What¡¯s mine...¡¯


    Maybe it was hypocritical of me, but the possessive words sounded different when Lucian said them.


    I didn¡¯t feel like a toy he owned; I felt like something precious. Loved and cherished.


    Celeste¡¯sugh was brittle, scornyered over her visible unease. ¡°You must be mad, Lucian. Her? A pathetic wolfless castoff? Even her husband¡¯s pack did not ept her as Luna, and you want to bring such a disease into yours? You¡¯ll be theughingstock of the entire world.¡±


    My nails dug into my palms, and for a split second, I couldn¡¯t tell if the twisting in my chest came from her venom or the echo of truth it hit against.


    But before I could spiral, Kieran¡¯s voice rang sharp, Alphamand threading his tone. ¡°Enough, Celeste.¡±


    She turned to him, gaping as if he had struck her.


    Lucian didn¡¯t even nce at Kieran. His gaze stayed locked on Celeste, colder than an arctic wind. ¡°You might want to save yourughter, Celeste. Because, unlike your family and her two undeserving former packs, I¡¯ve always known Seraphina was born for more than you could ever imagine. She will make an excellent Luna.¡±


    His lips curved into an indubitably confident smile. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡±


    And just like that, he turned to me.


    ¡°Hey.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I breathed, stunned.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    I gave the slightest of nods, and his hand slid to the small of my back. It fit there so naturally, and I couldn¡¯t resist leaning in.


    He steered me firmly past Kieran and Celeste, their stunned expressions ying in my peripheral vision.


    Despite it all, a smile danced on my lips as we walked out of the hospital, the silent satisfaction of leaving them behind humming like wine in my veins.


    By the time we reached the parking lot, the tension that had wound me tight finally began to unravel¡ªonly for Lucian to catch me off guard all over again.


    He spun me gently but decisively, pressing me back against the cool metal of his car.


    ¡°Lucian¡ªwhat¡ª¡±


    My gasp was swallowed by his mouth. My hands went to his chest instinctively, half to push, half to hold on.


    But his lips moved against mine with an intensity I¡¯d never felt from Lucian before. Fierce. iming. As though he was floating away, and kissing me was the only way to anchor himself.


    My fingers curled into his shirt, anchoring myself as I tilted my head up to ept his kiss. The warmth from his arrival earlier spread from my stomach through my whole body, along with a tingling that had me pressing closer, wanting more.


    But then he pulled away,ying his forehead against mine. His breathing was harsh and unsteady, his eyes closed.


    I¡¯d never seen Lucian like this before¡ªalmost like he¡¯d momentarily lost the reins of the control that so firmly leashed him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucian?¡± I panted softly.


    He pulled back just far enough for me to see the storm in his eyes as he opened them. ¡°Tell me you weren¡¯t actually thinking of going back to him.¡±


    My pulse stumbled. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Kieran,¡± he ground out, his mouth tightening like the name hurting out. ¡°I heard what you said to Celeste, and I know you could have anyone you wanted, but¡ª¡±


    Augh escaped me, breathless and sharp. ¡°Are you...jealous?¡±


    The muscle in his jaw ticked, but he didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yes.¡± His voice dropped lower, rawer. ¡°Damn right I am. I¡¯ve spent the past few days telling myself to trust you, that you¡¯d never let him crawl back into your heart after everything. But the thought of you with him¡ªalone on that ind, for days¡ª¡±


    He broke off, his hand sliding up to cup my jaw, thumb stroking just beneath my ear. ¡°I missed you, Sera. More than I thought was possible.¡±


    My amusement faded away, and something inside me softened. Guilt and sweetness tangled until I didn¡¯t know which pulled harder.


    ¡°Lucian...¡± I whispered, cupping his face. The stubble on his jaw lightly grazed my palm, and I couldn¡¯t resist cing a chaste kiss on his lips.


    ¡°I only said those things back there to rile Celeste. Kieran is...my past. My painful, lonely past. I never want to go back.¡±


    I might have momentarily wavered; I might have lost my damn mind on that ind. But I could see everything clearly now.


    Kieran belonged with his Celeste¡ªand I belonged with Lucian.


    ¡®Mine...¡¯


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to go back. I¡¯m focusing on my future now.¡±


    My voice trembled slightly. ¡°And if you¡¯ll have me, I want that future with you.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s hand tightened at my waist, a rush of something like relief breaking across his features before he bent down again, kissing me with a gentleness that quickly melted into fire.


    The kiss deepened, heat winding low in my stomach.


    His lips demanded more this time, coaxing and taking all at once. I could feel an edge of dominance in him, a dark edge he rarely let show¡ªbut instead of frightening me, it sent sparks racing under my skin.


    It wasn¡¯t tender or hesitant or nice like our other kisses; it was demanding, urgent, unrestrained.


    I loved it.


    My palms ttened against his chest, and I could feel the thunderous roar of his heart as his body pressed closer, pinning me between him and the car.


    The world outside blurred¡ªuntil the sharp chime of my phone broke through.


    We stilled, breathing hard, foreheads pressed together.


    Lucian muttered something vicious under his breath before digging in his pocket for his phone.


    He rolled his eyes when he saw the caller ID. ¡°Of course,¡± he muttered.


    Then he handed it to me. ¡°For you.¡±


    I was trembling so much I almost dropped the phone twice before I finally answered the call and brought it up to my ear.


    ¡°Sera-fucking-phina!¡±


    I almost dropped Lucian¡¯s phone a third time as I winced, holding it away.


    Lucian chuckled, his irritation giving way to fondness. ¡°She missed you, if you couldn¡¯t already tell.¡±


    Iughed, bringing the phone back to my ear. ¡°Hi, Maya.¡±


    ¡°I fucking missed you!¡± she yelled.


    My grin split my face in two. It was a little unbelievable and a lot overwhelming that my absence had had such an effect on Lucian and Maya.


    I wasn¡¯t used to people wanting me around, let alone missing me when I was gone.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± I told Maya, emotion clogging my throat.


    ¡°I have a wee back present for you!¡± She was still shouting. I could hear bass in the background and a loud ttering and other people yelling in the background.


    ¡°Is it tinnitus?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± she barked. ¡°I missed your sarcastic ass. Tell Lucian to get that ass over here, pronto!¡±


    She hung up, and my hand dropped from my ear. Iughed softly, shaking my head.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve been imed by someone else tonight.¡±


    Lucian arched a brow, lips still hovering a dangerous inch from mine. ¡°Do I need to be jealous of her, too?¡±


    I shook my head, smiling. ¡°I have it on good authority that Maya is ¡®die-hard Team Lucian.¡¯¡±


    His answering smile was slow, heated. ¡°Good. Then she won¡¯t be mad if we keep her waiting a few minutes longer.¡±


    And before I could protest, he kissed me again¡ªhungry, unashamed, fierce.


    I clung to him tightly, letting every other thought fall out of my head.


    The world around could wait.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 98 BEST PARTY EVER

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98 BEST PARTY EVER</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    My first clue about Maya¡¯s ¡®wee back present¡¯ should have been the fancy garment box Lucian presented me with when we stopped at my house to drop off my luggage and freshen up.


    Inside was a gorgeous soft cream dress that took my breath away. It was made of flowy chiffon that hugged my waist and swayed around me like water when I moved.


    My second clue should have been when Lucian told me to pack an overnight bag.


    And yet, I was still blown clean off my feet when I stepped into the lobby of the Hot Springs Hotel.


    ¡°SURPRISE!¡± the OTS members shouted in unison. A burst ofughter followed as confetti rained down, sticking in my hair and glittering against my dress.


    I blinked rapidly, overwhelmed, until Maya came rushing toward me in a flowing teal gown that matched her bright spirit and practically glowed against her bronze skin.


    ¡°Sera!¡± She threw her arms around my neck, and a breathlessugh fell out of me as I hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I missed you so much,¡± I said, grinning so hard my jaw ached.


    She pulled back, cupping my cheeks. ¡°Of course you did! Quite frankly, I have no idea how you survived that long without me by your side.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I could say the same about you.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, pulling me behind her into the grand hall.


    I looked around, my mouth dropping open slightly. ¡°Maya, this is...¡±


    The entire hall was bathed in soft golden light. Papernterns floated above, glowing like captured stars. A long table was set up with food, desserts stacked on polished trays, and bottles of champagne chilling in silver buckets.


    Warm steam drifted from the open-air hot springs outside, perfumed with herbs and faint floral oils.


    The ce wasn¡¯t extravagant in the cold, sterile way the previous gs and social gatherings I¡¯d attended had been. This was warm, intimate, thoughtfully designed.


    And it was all for me.


    ¡°Do you love it?¡± Maya asked breathlessly, grabbing both my hands.


    Her eyes sparkled as though my reaction mattered more than anything else in the world.


    ¡°I had the entire thing arranged the moment Ethan told me you wereing back. The hot springs are open all night, we have the entire hotel to ourselves, and I got all your favorite foods and desserts.¡±


    She hopped on her heels like she¡¯d already gotten into the desserts and was having a sugar high. ¡°Tell me you love it!¡±


    Iughed shakily. ¡°Maya... I don¡¯t even have words. Of course I love it; It¡¯s all so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Not as beautiful as you,¡± she dered with exaggerated ir, stepping back to admire me.


    I felt a blush creep up my cheeks. When I¡¯d first put the dress on, I thought it was too much, too delicate for me.


    But now, seeing how it glowed in the golden light, how it made me feel like I belonged in this warmth, I realized that, as always, Maya was right.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you nned all this just for me,¡± I said softly. ¡°I was gone a little over a week, Maya.¡±


    ¡°A week, a month, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she said, cupping my cheeks again. ¡°You deserve it. You spent so much of your life being cast aside and condemned, so now you have a lot of celebrating to do to make up for it.¡±


    Something in my chest cracked open. I hugged her tight, burying my face in her shoulder. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, my voice thick with emotion.


    ¡°Well,¡±¡ªshe stroked my back lovingly¡ª¡°I wish I could take all the credit, but it wasn¡¯t my Amex that rented out the hotel for the night.¡±


    I pulled back slightly, my brow arched.


    Maya smirked and nodded behind me.


    Lucian was still there, watching our interaction with a fond smile on his face. He looked almost tooposed for the setting in his tailored dark suit, but somehow that only made him more endearing.


    Of course he was in on it.


    My smile wobbled, and I blinked back tears. ¡°Thank you,¡± I repeated softly.


    He slipped to my side, his hand taking mine in a quiet im of presence. ¡°Always, Sera.¡±


    The tenderness in his eyes made my heart flutter, and it skipped a beat altogether when he drew me in closer.


    My eyes widened, darting pointedly to the crowd of OTS members milling about¡ªand Maya, who was in danger of splitting her face in half with her smile.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Lucian said softly, drawing me in even closer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    It was no secret that Lucian and I were friends, but we¡¯d never been together in this capacity.


    I thought about the rumors Maya had told me had circted after my birthday party, and how we would me more or less affirming them¡ª


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re embarrassed to be seen with me?¡± Lucian added with a teasing smirk.


    Iughed softly. ¡°If anything, it¡¯s the other way around.¡±


    He chuckled and pulled me close enough that our chests were pressed together. ¡°I¡¯m honored to be seen with you,¡± he murmured in my ear. ¡°I want them all to know. Let them talk.¡±


    A delicate chime pierced the air, and I turned to see Maya clinking a spoon against her ss, silencing the chatter.


    She winked at me before addressing the room.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, and everyone in between, I have an announcement,¡± she said dramatically. ¡°Our dear Seraphina has been through storms¡ªmost of us can rte because we¡¯ve been through storms of our own. And she¡¯s still here, standing taller than ever, arguably one of our most promising rookies. But that¡¯s not all. Tonight, she and Lucian have something they¡¯d like to share.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Maya¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± she hissed quietly. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Lucian only chuckled, clearly in on the scheme. He turned to me, lifting a brow. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    My pulse skittered. This was more than closeness and letting people specte.


    A part of me still wanted to hide, to keep this fragile new happiness tucked close. But when I met Lucian¡¯s gaze¡ªsteady, reassuring, utterly mine¡ªI felt courage bloom.


    So I nodded.


    He wrapped an arm around my waist, pulling me gently but firmly against him. ¡°We¡¯re together,¡± he announced, his deep voice carrying easily across the room. ¡°She is mine, as I am hers.¡±


    The crowd erupted. Cheers, whistles, apuse. Someone shouted, ¡°Finally!¡± and another, ¡°About time!¡±


    And then, in front of everyone, Lucian bent his head and kissed me.


    It wasn¡¯t the fierce, demanding kiss of the parking lot earlier. This was sweet, unhurried, tender. His lips brushed mine like a vow, and the room spun with light andughter around us.


    I smiled into it. For once, I didn¡¯t care who was watching.


    Let them talk.


    And they did talk¡ªin the best way.


    For the first time in my life, I was the topic of conversation, and it didn¡¯t make me want to curl up in a ball under a table and cry.


    Maya dragged me from group to group, proudly introducing me like I hadn¡¯t already met most of them, insisting that tonight was about me being weed properly.


    I found myselfughing with fellow rookies who recounted training mishaps, getting technique tips from other trainers, clinking sses with healers who promised to teach me their herb blends, and joining in conversations about favorite foods, movies, and random OTS gossip.


    Everywhere I turned, someone smiled at me. Not mockingly. Not with suspicion. Just...eptance.


    Quite frankly, it was the best party ever.


    As the night went on, I sank into the warmth like sinking into a hot spring.


    I let myself breathe without the shadow of Kieran or Celeste pressing in. Their voices, their judgments, all the drama of thest week¡ªthey felt a thousand miles away.


    Lucian never strayed far from me. Sometimes his hand found the small of my back; other times, our shoulders brushed in passing.


    Each touch was grounding, reminding me that I wasn¡¯t alone anymore. That I was chosen, and not in the twisted, cruel way fate had once forced me into with Kieran.


    I caught Maya¡¯s eye across the room at one point. She grinned at me, mouthing, ¡®You¡¯re glowing.¡¯


    Maybe I was.


    I thought of the Lockwood and ckthorne gs¡ªof polished marble floors and ballrooms where I¡¯d stood at the edges, ignored at best, shunned at worst.


    The contrast nearly brought me to tears. Because here, in a rented hot spring hotel filled with music, chatter, and too many desserts, I felt more at home than I ever had in those cold pces.


    I thought of Daniel, too. How he would love the steam rising off the water, how he would ssh to his heart¡¯s content andugh and ask for two slices of cake at once.


    An ache cleaved between the happiness bubbling up in my chest. I hated that I¡¯d had to leave him so soon, hated how quickly it seemed my life had reset without him in it.


    As amazing as my new friends were, as liberating as new love felt, I knew that I could never truly beplete, never truly feel at home without my son.


    But it was hard to dwell on the missing piece of me when the other pieces wererger than life and filling me with more delight than guilt.


    And maybe that was the real gift of tonight¡ªnot forgetting the missing pieces, not pretending the wounds didn¡¯t exist, but realizing that love, happiness¡ªin all their forms¡ªwas still possible.


    That I could be both broken and healing, grieving and glowing.

 Chapter 99 GIRLS’ NIGHT

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99 GIRLS¡¯ NIGHT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The hotel was entirely ours for the night.


    The steam-kissed air drifting from the outdoor pools, the faint notes of sandalwood and mineral water, the low hum of chatter andughter echoing down the cedar-paneled halls¡ªit all belonged to us.


    At some point, I began to wonder if this was less about weing me back and more about a mini vacation for OTS.


    I loved it either way.


    As the party began to wind down and people began to retreat to their rooms or out into the pools and spas, I wondered what the rest of the night would hold in store for me.


    I thought Lucian might ask if I wanted to stay with him.


    The way his hand lingered a fraction too long on my lower back as we walked toward the elevators told me he was debating it.


    His eyes, warm but restrained, flicked toward me more than once, like he wanted to speak but was waiting for the right moment.


    My pulse skittered with every stolen nce, my skin prickling with anticipation. Staying with him overnight was a big step, especially only after one date, but I didn¡¯t think I would say no if he asked.


    But before he even could, Maya popped up between us like a whirlwind in silk pajamas, looping her arm through mine.


    ¡°Sorry, Lucian,¡± she dered mock sternly. ¡°I let you pick her up and have her for the party, but I¡¯m iming Sera tonight. It¡¯s strictly a girls¡¯ night.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s brow rose ever so slightly, but the corners of his mouth twitched in that fond exasperated smile he reserved for when he was dealing with Maya.


    He looked at me then, one brow arched as if to ask silently: ¡®Are you sure you want that?¡¯


    I was surprised by my reluctance. As much as I wanted to spend time with Maya and catch up, the thought of leaving Lucian¡¯s side made me feel bereft.


    But I nodded. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s right. We need to catch up.¡±


    Maya smirked in victory and tugged me toward the elevator, tossing a flippant wave over her shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pout too much, Alpha. You¡¯ll have her back tomorrow.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s chuckle followed us into the elevator, low and indulgent, and the sound warmed my stomach even after the doors closed.


    Maya¡¯s room was on thest floor, tucked near the end of the corridor.


    When she flung the door open, I was met with the scent of eucalyptus and citrus oils she¡¯d already set to diffuse, plus the unmistakable crinkle of snack bags spilling out of a tote, and wine bottles in coolers.


    ¡°Pajamas,¡± she ordered, pointing toward the neatly folded set she¡¯d ced on the bed. A pale peach cotton set, soft to the touch, embroidered with tiny white moons along the hem.


    ¡°I bought them for you; put it all on, no arguments.¡±


    I unfolded them, and my eyes widened when a matching pair of lingerie fell out. I picked up the three strings masquerading as a thong and the matching ¡®bra¡¯. I would be shocked if it covered anything more than my nipples.


    ¡°Maya,¡± I sighed.


    ¡°What?¡± She smirked.


    Iughed, shaking my head, but slipped into them anyway while she fussed with arranging bowls of fruit, choctes, snacks and fizzy drinks across the little coffee table.


    When I emerged, Maya was already curled cross-legged on the bed, her hair in a loose halo around her head, eyes glittering with mischief.


    She patted the space beside her like a queen beckoning a courtier.


    ¡°So,¡± she began the moment I sat down, ¡°progress report. You and Lucian. Spill.¡±


    I groaned, flopping back onto the pillows. ¡°Progress report, Maya? It¡¯s a rtionship, not a reconnaissance mission.¡±


    I winced when she squealed, drumming her hands on the bed excitedly. ¡°A rtionship! You have no idea how happy that makes me, Sera.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±


    She shrugged, tearing open a bag of Takis. ¡°To be honest, I was worried.¡±


    I turned to her, propping my head up with my hands. ¡°About what?¡±


    She tossed a piece at me, which I caught clumsily.


    ¡°About your trip with Kieran,¡± she said, and the spicy corn chip turned to ash in my mouth.


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you were stuck on a tropical ind with him for days.¡± She shifted closer, those sharp eyes of hers tracking my movements. ¡°Anything happen between the two of you?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªwhat do you mean?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re gonna make me spell it out? No...bold romantic encounters under the moonlight?¡± She waggled her eyebrows, unaware of how urately she¡¯d hit the nail on the head.


    I cleared my throat, sitting up and turning away. ¡°You read too many romance novels.¡±


    She arched a brow. ¡°That¡¯s not a denial.¡±


    I coughed, reaching for a bottle of sparkling water. I downed half its contents before I spoke again. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a denial. I¡¯m with Lucian, remember? I thought you were Team Lucian.¡±


    The corners of her lips twitched. ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±


    She threw a handful of chips into her mouth. ¡°Just wanted to make sure you still were, too,¡± she mumbled as she chewed.


    ¡°I am,¡± I insisted.


    She nodded. ¡°Such a shame, though.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How romantic would it be if Lucian and Kieran had to fight for your heart?¡± She dropped the bag of Takis and began to gesticte animatedly. ¡°The old versus the new; two Alphas battling for the ultimate price¡±¡ªshe pointed to me and smirked¡ª¡°your heart.¡±


    I shot her a look, trying not to mentally rey every single time Lucian and Kieran had stood off with me in the middle.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯ll be awesome. Lucian would obviously win, and Kieran¡¯s heart would be dashed in the process.¡± She spread her arms out. ¡°That, my sweet Sera, is what I call justice.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Sorry to dash your hopes, babe. Never gonna happen.¡±


    It was incredulous enough that Lucian wanted me, but the thought of two Alphas fighting over me was more absurd than...


    I couldn¡¯t even think of anything more absurd than that.


    Her pout was so exaggerated I had tough again. ¡°Fine, ruin my fantasies. Be boring.¡±


    I shook my head, chuckling. ¡°If you¡¯re so desperate for a love triangle fantasy, why don¡¯t you find another male wolf for Ethan to battle with?¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s another male in existence that can measure up to Ethan.¡±


    My smile widened. ¡°So, I take it you two made up?¡±


    Instantly, the yfulness softened into something warmer. She leaned back against the headboard, a dreamy little smile curving her lips. ¡°Yeah, we did. Things are good. Really good, actually. We¡¯ve found our rhythm, I think. Less fighting, moreughing.¡±


    I squealed, leaning in to hug her. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Maya! I¡¯m so d.¡±


    She squeezed me tightly. ¡°There is something else...¡±


    I pulled back. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We met each other¡¯s parents.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Oh? For real?¡±


    She nodded, twisting a strand of hair between her fingers. ¡°I mean, it was more of a Zoom meeting with my parents, and I met your mom officially when she was first taken to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°My folks are pretty supportive and have let me live my life majorly how I like. They would have been okay with any mate, but I could tell my dad was really happy he¡¯s an Alpa.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°And my mom?¡±


    ¡°I actually expected it to be weird, and was surprised Celeste hadn¡¯t poisoned her against me. I mean, she didn¡¯t hug me or throw me a party or whatever, but she was...nice.¡±


    I exhaled in relief. Ethan was traditional to his core, and I knew it would gut him if our Mother didn¡¯t approve of his mate.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to be my sister,¡± I whispered in awe.


    She exhaled on a softugh. ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath.¡±


    My brows furrowed slightly. ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t things perfect right now?¡±


    ¡°They are. But...¡± She paused, chewing her lip. ¡°I¡¯m not ready for marriage. Not yet. Ethan talks about it sometimes, and I know he¡¯s serious¡ªI love that he¡¯s serious. But I love where we are right now. The excitement, the silliness. The lovey-dovey dating phase.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Marriage¡ªespecially to an Alphaes with a shit ton of responsibility. I don¡¯t want to rush into all that just yet.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± I reached forward and cupped her cheeks, squishing them together. ¡°Enjoy all the phases for as long as you want.¡±


    Her eyes softened. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°So...¡± I shifted, lying back and cing my head in herp. ¡°Tell me more about your family. You practically know every dirty secret of mine.¡±


    Sheughed softly, stroking my hair. ¡°There isn¡¯t much to tell. You already know my dad¡¯s a Beta. He always had high hopes for me¡ªsaid I could do anything an Alpha could do, maybe more.¡±


    A wistful smile danced on her lips. ¡°He¡¯s part of why I do what I do¡ªI want to prove him right.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°He must be so proud of you.¡±


    Her smile widened. ¡°Yeah, I think he is. Especially since I started working with OTS.¡±


    ¡°How did you actually start that?¡± I asked, realizing just how little I knew about my new¡ªbest¡ªfriend.


    Maya tilted her head, eyes flicking toward the ceiling as though dredging up memories. ¡°It was years ago. I left home a little while after I turned eighteen, a little too sure of myself. I spent my time and resources traveling around the world trying to make a difference wherever I could. I mostly lived in impoverished areas¡ªhelped out where I could, human and werewolves alike.¡±


    I stayed still, listening.


    ¡°One day, I crossed paths with a pack that had no love for outsiders. A group of vengeful Alpha wolves¡ªstrong, angry, and looking for someone weaker to exert their power on. They were in for the shock of their lives when they met me. They hadn¡¯t expected me to be as strong as I was or to fight back, but soon, their shock wore off, and they overwhelmed me. Fast.¡±


    She clutched a pillow to herself, her voice softening. ¡°I was still young. I didn¡¯t know half the things I know now. I thought...that was it.¡±


    My heart clenched. ¡°Maya¡ª¡±


    ¡°But then he came. Lucian.¡± A faint smile touched her lips. ¡°Like an actual knight in shiny ck fur. It was beautiful to see, Sera. He just...dismantled them. One by one. Efficient, calm, like it was no more troublesome than swatting away flies.¡±


    I smiled, remembering how he¡¯d saved me from the rogues at my father¡¯s funeral and at the restaurant.


    The smile dimmed when the image of another wolf¡ªwith golden brown fur¡ªtried to shift into my subconscious.


    I shot it down and refocused on Maya.


    ¡°And then when he was done. He held his hand out to me and smiled warmly, and said, ¡®Thanks for loosening them up for me. I don¡¯t think I could have taken them down otherwise.¡¯¡±


    Iughed, picturing it so clearly¡ªLucian, unshakable and steady, calmly standing against impossible odds.


    ¡°He invited me to join him afterward,¡± Maya continued. ¡°Said he was putting together something different. A group that wasn¡¯t bound by politics or power, but by choice and determination. Out of The Shadows. I didn¡¯t even hesitate. I would have followed him anywhere.¡±


    I whispered, ¡°You trust him that much.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Her eyes met mine, steady. ¡°Even now, after all these years, he¡¯s never given me any reason not to. He¡¯s hard to read sometimes, distant, maybe a little closed off. But he¡¯s a good man, Sera. The kind you can build a foundation on. I¡¯ve seen him grow... from gloomy, repressed, almost suffocating himself with restraint... to someone moreposed, more grounded. Andtely¡ª¡± she paused, smile softening, ¡°tely, I¡¯ve seen him loosen up. Because of you.¡±


    I swallowed, heat curling low in my chest. ¡°Because of me?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve changed him, Sera. Heughs easier. Smiles more. There¡¯s lightness where there used to be weight. Don¡¯t underestimate what that means.¡±


    Her words sank into me like warm tea, sweet and steadying.


    I thought of Lucian¡¯s rare smiles, the way his eyes softened when they found me, how he¡¯d admitted¡ªso uncharacteristically¡ªthat he was jealous, that he¡¯d missed me.


    And beneath the sweetness of remembering, a familiar flicker of guilt passed too: that I¡¯d wavered, that I¡¯d let old wounds with Kieran cloud what stood right in front of me.


    ¡°I hope we can be happy together,¡± I said softly.


    Maya reached out, squeezing my hand. ¡°You will be. I know it.¡±

 Chapter 100 SECOND DATE

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100 SECOND DATE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Maya and I talked long into the night, ourughter muffled against pillows, our voices dipping low as we shared fragments of our lives.


    She told about how she was the fastest runner in her pack and beat half the boys inbat. She told me of her goth phase when she was fifteen and all the ridiculous, inane ways she¡¯d tried to dye her light brown wolf fur ck as a result.


    I told her about my writing, how it felt to have people¡ªeven if they were strangers¡ªappreciate me when no one else did.


    I told her how Daniel¡¯sugh sounded like sunlight breaking through clouds, and how holding him was the best feeling in the world.


    Wepared heartbreaks and half-healed scars, dreams and hopes we hadn¡¯t dared to speak out loud.


    Somewhere down the hall, muffled voices of other OTS members still carried, but here it was only us¡ªtwo women wrapped in warmth, trust, and the rare kind of friendship that made the world feel bearable.


    As the night went on, the hotel¡¯s quiet hum a cocoon around us, I could feel our connection click into ce. I could feel her bing more than just a friend, a sister.


    Considering that, I felt mildly guilty at the jolt of excitement that went through me when Maya finally drifted off¡ªwine ss tipped sideways, a nket pulled up to her chin.


    Wasting no time, I slipped quietly from the bed, my heart thudding loudly.


    I tiptoed past the scattered soda and beer bottles and empty chip bags, eased the door open, and held my breath until it clicked shut behind me.


    For a moment, I stood still in the dim corridor, ears straining.


    The lodge had fallen quiet, save for the faint rush of the hot spring vents outside.


    I felt a mix of exhration and guilt, like a teenager sneaking out to meet a forbidden crush¡ªexcept I wasn¡¯t a teenager. And Lucian was more than a silly crush.


    I didn¡¯t get more than two steps before strong arms wrapped around me.


    I let out a soft gasp that melted instantly as warmth and oud enveloped me.


    ¡°Got you,¡± Lucian murmured against my ear, his voice low and amused.


    My lips curved despite myself. ¡°You scared me half to death.¡±


    His chest vibrated with quietughter. ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention. But I admit, seeing you sneak out like this...¡± He tilted his head, brushing his lips just below my ear, ¡°...has a certain appeal.¡±


    Heat bloomed under my skin. I turned in his hold, looking up into his eyes¡ªsharp in the shadows, softened by the faintntern glow. ¡°Were you waiting here the whole time?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he announced unashamedly, smiling boyishly. ¡°Our second date is ready.¡±


    A giddyugh spilled out of me. ¡°Second date?¡±


    ¡°I did promise you one, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    The flutter in my chest grew frantic. ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯ve done so much today already.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Seraphina,¡± he said, threading his fingers through mine. ¡°I intend to take every chance with you I can.¡±


    Something about the certainty in his tone tugged at ces inside me I didn¡¯t even know existed.


    For so long, love had meantpromise, sacrifice, being the afterthought.


    And yet, here was a man who redefined it. Who made me feel chosen. Wanted.


    ¡°What if Maya wakes up and notices I¡¯m gone?¡± I asked, my voice softer, though my body was already leaning toward him.


    His thumb brushed slow circles over my knuckles. ¡°She snoozes, she loses.¡±


    I threw my head back, softughter bouncing off the velvet-lined walls.


    Lucian leaned closer, eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°What do you say, Sera? Will youe with me?¡±


    There was absolutely no hesitation as I nodded. ¡°Lead the way, Alpha Reed.¡±


    He chuckled, clearly pleased, and guided me down the silent hallway.


    We passed the terrace where OTS members hadughed and lounged earlier, now deserted.


    Lanterns burned low, their golden light swaying with the night breeze. Lucian pushed open a side door, leading me out toward the edge of the springs.


    The sight stole my breath.


    A thick nket had been spread across the stone floor, piled high with pillows that looked ridiculously plush. A tray of chocte-dipped fruit gleamed, their dark coats glossy under the candlelight.


    A bucket of wine sat chilling beside us, condensation dripping onto the rock. Dozens of small candles floated in bowls across the steaming water, their mes flickering, reflecting like stars scattered across the surface.


    It was simple, but it was so unbelievably beautiful.


    ¡°You did all this?¡± I whispered, stunned.


    Lucian shrugged, almost sheepish. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Emotion pricked hot behind my eyes.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, not from cold but from the sharp ache of my emotions. ¡°No one¡¯s ever...done this for me before.¡±


    He tilted his head, studying me like he was memorizing the moment. ¡°What can I say? Every man you¡¯ve met before me has been a fool. You deserve all the love and beauty in the world, Sera.¡±


    My throat tightened, but I managed a shakyugh. ¡°Careful, Lucian. If you keep saying things like that, I might start believing them.¡±


    ¡°I hope you do.¡± He offered his hand again, palm open, steady. ¡°Because every word is true.¡±


    I slid my hand into his, letting him guide me down onto the nket. The springs hissed and bubbled nearby, their rising steam curling around us, softening the night into something dreamlike.


    Lucian poured the wine, handing me a ss. His fingers brushed mine¡ªdeliberate, lingering¡ªand my pulse jumped.


    ¡°To our second date,¡± he said.


    I lifted my ss, my lips trembling at the edges of a smile. ¡°To second chances.¡±


    Our sses clinked, soft and intimate in the quiet.


    We ate slowly, talking between bites of fruit. The chocte melted on my tongue, the wine warm in my chest.


    Lucian¡¯s voice wove around me, steady, confident, carrying stories from his travels, mundane memories, and quirks that made him even more endearing.


    In return, I found myself giving him the same¡ªpieces of myself I rarely offered because no one cared enough to hear them. My favorite color, movies and books I liked, all the ces I wanted to see.


    The way he listened unraveled me. He didn¡¯t just hear me¡ªhe absorbed every word as if I were saying something vital.


    At one point, Iughed over a clumsy story about sneaking sweet treats from the Lockwood kitchen, and he caught me with such an intense gaze that myughter faltered.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, self-conscious.


    His hand brushed mine beneath the tray, curling over it firmly. ¡°You have the most beautifulugh,¡± he said simply.


    My chest squeezed so hard I almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I set down my ss before I spilled it, my fingers trembling. ¡°You¡¯re...dangerous, Lucian Reed.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous?¡± His smile crooked, teasing. ¡°Because I tell you the truth?¡±


    ¡°Because you make me want to believe it,¡± I whispered.


    His eyes softened. He shifted, abandoning his ss entirely to move closer until his knee pressed against mine. His hand didn¡¯t let go of mine¡ªif anything, he tightened the hold.


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± he said lowly, ¡°you are everything I never knew I needed. And I will tell you all the ways you¡¯re amazing, I will recount how beautiful you are¡ªover and over again. Till you believe it.¡±


    I swallowed hard, my heartbeat thundering. ¡°Lucian...¡±


    But he didn¡¯t let me finish. His lips captured mine.


    The kiss was soft at first, reverent¡ªthen deepening with a hunger that stole my breath.


    I clung to his shoulders, my body trembling as I leaned into him. His hand cradled my face with surprising gentleness, while the other syed against my lower back, anchoring me against him.


    Heat surged through me, and with it, a wave of relief. I¡¯d been scared that Lucian and I would never reach the intensity I¡¯d always believed was essential.


    But I didn¡¯t need to worry anymore.


    I wanted him¡ªfully,pletely¡ªand for once, I didn¡¯t care about past scars or future fears.


    When he broke the kiss, his forehead rested against mine, his breath ragged. ¡°You undo me, Sera. Every time.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯re even,¡± I whispered, my voice barely steady. ¡°Because I don¡¯t recognize myself around you.¡±


    His answering groan was half-desperation, half-reverence, and he kissed me again, fiercer this time.


    I tipped back onto the pillows, pulling him with me, the world narrowing to the press of his body, the rush of blood in my ears, the taste of wine and chocte and him.


    And then the world went ck.


    The lights cut out with a sharp snap, plunging everything into total darkness. The hum of the lodge dimmed to silence, leaving only the hiss of the springs and our ragged breathing.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Lucian hissed, jerking back slightly.


    ¡°Of all the f¡ª¡± He caught himself, jaw tightening as if he¡¯d swallowed the curse halfway.


    I blinked against the sudden dark, disoriented. Then I reached for him, my fingers finding his cheek, warm and taut under my touch.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I whispered, smiling even though he couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    I felt the heaviness of his sigh. ¡°I just want one perfect date with you, Sera.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I leaned in close. ¡°This is still perfect to me.¡±


    His breath shuddered out. He dropped his forehead against mine, defeated but softened. ¡°I mean it. You¡¯re going to undo me, Seraphina.¡±


    I kissed him again, hunger mingling with reassurance.


    Darkness only made it easier to lose myself in him. The world was gone, and all I knew was his mouth, his hands, the safety and danger of his arms around me.


    But then¡ª


    ¡°Sera?¡± Maya¡¯s voice floated faintly down the hall.


    I froze.


    ¡°Sera!¡± Louder this time, threaded with worry.


    Lucian groaned, his head falling onto my shoulder. ¡°Of course,¡± he muttered, sounding half-murderous, half-resigned.


    This time, I couldn¡¯t bring myself tofort him because I felt his frustrations.


    Could I ever go all the way with a man without getting fucking interrupted?

 Chapter 101 CYBER STALKING

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101 CYBER STALKING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The warmth of Lucian¡¯s body still clung to me, his scent an intoxicating fog around me. For a heartbeat, I wished I could stay wrapped in him and let the world wait.


    But reality¡ªaka Maya freakin¡¯ Cartridge¡ªwas wing its way back in.


    ¡°She¡¯s bound to find you sooner orter,¡± Lucian murmured, and I shuddered as his lips brushed against the sensitive spot behind my ear.


    He sounded both amused and faintly annoyed.


    I sighed and turned to press a quick kiss to his temple before pulling away. ¡°I should go. She probably panicked when she woke and found me gone.¡±


    His hand tightened around mine briefly, reluctant, then loosened. ¡°Go. Before she barges in and rains hell on me for stealing you away.¡± A wicked grin tugged at his lips. ¡°Though I doubt that will make me feel much remorse.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t stop the smile that broke through. My pulse was still racing from the intensity of what had almost happened between us.


    I touched his jaw onest time, memorizing the shape of it in the dark before I stood.


    Snagging onest chocte-covered strawberry for good measure, I slipped out into the dim hallway.


    Maya stood halfway down, barefoot, hair tangled from sleep, hugging her nket around herself like a child frightened of the dark. The moment she saw me, relief washed over her face.


    ¡°There you are! Goddess, Sera, I thought¡ª¡± Her words halted when her eyes flicked past me to the ss door I¡¯de from.


    I didn¡¯t need to turn to know what she was seeing¡ªLucian by the hot spring, cleaning up after yet another interrupted date.


    Her brows shot up, then a knowing smile crept across her lips.


    I felt heat rush to my cheeks.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She let out an exaggerated breath, clutching her chest as if she¡¯d walked in on something scandalous. ¡°I see, I see. And here I was worried you were kidnapped or fell into a hot spring or something, but no. You were...upied.¡±


    I buried my face in my hands and sighed. ¡°Maya.¡±


    Sheughed softly, biting her lip to keep from teasing more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Truly, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt. I was just worried. But clearly, with Lucian, you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Her eyes twinkled mischievously. ¡°You were being safe, right? Cause now might not be the right time to have another baby¡ª¡±


    ¡°Maya!¡±


    She cackled as I groaned. ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible.¡±


    ¡°Guilty.¡± She backed away a step, her smile lighting up the hallway. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to it then. Have fun.¡± She winked.


    But as she started to retreat, guilt prickled through me. She had only been worried, and I didn¡¯t want her going back alone in the dark, feeling dismissed.


    Plus, the mood had kind of been ruined.


    So I caught up quickly, slipping my arm through hers.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    She blinked, surprised, and put a hand to her chest theatrically. ¡°Really? You¡¯re choosing in old me over a sexy, brooding Alpha?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Sheughed, then leaned into me as we walked.


    The silence between us wasfortable at first, just the sound of our footsteps soft against the plush carpet and the distant bubbling of the hot springs.


    But I could feel her practically vibrating with unasked questions.


    By the time we reached our room, she couldn¡¯t contain herself anymore.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she burst out as soon as the door clicked shut. ¡°Spill. Everything.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and copsed onto the bed, pulling the nket over my head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell.¡±


    ¡°Liar,¡± she sing-songed, plopping down beside me and yanking the nket away. Her grin was so wide it was ridiculous. ¡°You have that post-sex glow all over your face. Don¡¯t try to deny it. You¡¯re practically shining.¡±


    I gasped. ¡°We did not have sex, Maya!¡±


    ¡°Maybe not, but you definitely made out hard enough that you look like you got lip fillers.¡±


    I groaned and shoved a pillow at her, but she only hugged it like a prize.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡ª¡± I started, then stopped. The truth was, it was.


    Lucian had kissed me, touched me¡ªand I¡¯d loved it.


    It wasn¡¯t just the heat and intensity of it; it was the tenderness that slipped through, the gentle way he looked at me that filled me with a certainty: with Lucian, I never had to worry about getting burned.


    Not like with...


    I sighed. ¡°Fine. We...kissed. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Maya squealed, smacking the mattress like a teenager. ¡°And? And?¡±


    ¡°It was...it was better than before,¡± I admitted, unable to stop the smile curling at my lips.


    She leaned in closer. ¡°Better than nice, sweet, gentle? You felt the spark?¡±


    For some reason, I felt my lips tighten.


    The spark...


    ¡°Well,¡± I cleared my throat, ¡°he¡¯s definitely not as restrained as before, and...¡± I bit my lip, the memory warm against my skin as I felt myself ease again. ¡°Gods, Maya, I could kiss him all night. It was really, really good.¡±


    Her expression softened, the teasing falling away. ¡°You deserve that, Sera. I¡¯m so happy you¡¯ve found someone who adores you and treasures you like the precious jewel you are.¡±


    The words sank further than I expected. Adored. Treasured. Two things I had never been in my marriage with Kieran. My throat tightened.


    I needed to rein in my wayward mind. Tonight had absolutely nothing to do with him or my past, and I needed the door I¡¯d mmed on it to stay locked and stop swinging open at the most irritating moments.


    I snuggled into the pillows, turning to Maya.


    She mirrored my position. ¡°So,¡± she urged excitedly. ¡°Tell me more!¡±


    There it was again¡ªthat giddy teenage exhration. I¡¯d juste back from a date with my crush, and now I was telling my best friend about it.


    But as I recounted the date and all the mundane, inconsequential things we talked about, the warmth ebbed, and a colder thought crept in.


    I shifted uneasily, staring up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Maya...¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I just realized...I know Lucian¡¯s favorite color and that Rome is his favorite city and that he¡¯s an excellent swimmer. But, I don¡¯t really know...him.¡±


    The words felt heavy. ¡°Not really, not in the ways that matter.¡±


    I heard Maya¡¯s frown in her voice. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I turned back to her. ¡°Beyond OTS, I don¡¯t know anything about his world. He¡¯s an Alpha, and I don¡¯t even know anything about his pack.¡±


    She tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s true. But Lucian... he¡¯s always been private. Even with us at OTS. We know he runs everything wlessly. We know he protects and cares for us. But...¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never even been to his pack. I literally only know its name¡ªwhich now that I think about it is very apt.¡±


    ¡°Shadowveil,¡± I mumbled.


    Silence stretched between us, broken only by the faint hum of the wind outside.


    Then, with a sudden spark of mischief, Maya pulled out her phone. ¡°Let¡¯s see what we can find.¡±


    I sat up quickly. ¡°Maya¡ª¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s harmless,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°A littlete-night cyber stalking never hurt anyone.¡±


    Despite myself, Iughed. ¡°You sound like a teenager.¡±


    ¡°Pot, meet kettle,¡± she shot back. ¡°You were sneaking out and making out in the dark like one just now.¡±


    My cheeks med. She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    We huddled together over her screen, searching Lucian¡¯s name, trying differentbinations, keywords, anything that might lead us to the truth about his pack.


    But everything that popped up was about OTS¡ªhis leadership, his influence, his partnerships. Nothing about a home territory. No lineage, no records, no whispers of where he came from.


    And it seemed intentional.


    That unsettled me more than I wanted to admit. An Alpha without a visible pack was strange enough, but one whose background was deliberately hidden? My gut twisted.


    ¡°That¡¯s...weird,¡± Maya muttered, scrolling through another empty page of results. ¡°Even the most obscure packs leave some kind of trail. Birth records, alliances, old disputes. But this?¡± She frowned deeply. ¡°Super weird.¡±


    The unease inside me grew sharper. I hugged my knees to my chest, staring at the dark window across the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him tomorrow,¡± I decided, more to myself than to Maya. ¡°I need to know the truth. Especially about his pack.¡±


    If he was serious about making me his Luna, that meant I would eventually step into his world. I would be damned if I spent the rest of my life with another pack that hated me.


    I refused to go through that torture again.


    Maya reached over, squeezing my hand gently. ¡°Good. He owes you that much, Sera. If he¡¯s serious about you, he¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    I nodded, but even as I tried to steady myself, my thoughts spun. What if he didn¡¯t? What if the shadows around him weren¡¯t just secrets but dangers?


    I pressed my forehead to my knees, breathing slowly, forcing the fear down.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to be na?ve.


    This time, if I gave my heart, it had to be with eyes wide open.

 Chapter 102 A CHANCE TO SHINE

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102 A CHANCE TO SHINE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The hotel dining room buzzed with the easy chatter of morning, sunlight spilling across tes stacked with eggs and toast.


    Light conversation, in addition to the clinking of cutlery, floated together into one messy melody.


    Most of the OTS members who had stayed overnight were slumped in their seats, bleary-eyed from staying up until ungodly hours celebrating or gossiping.


    But oh, not Maya. She sat across from me at the small round table, bright-eyed and entirely too chipper, stirring cream into her coffee with a grin that was far too mischievous for so early in the day.


    She hadn¡¯t even tasted her eggs yet, but she looked plenty satisfied.


    ¡°You know,¡± she said, drawing the words out like she was stringing pearls, ¡°since you two haven¡¯t checked out yet, there¡¯s still plenty of time to...enjoy the suite.¡± She winked. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t interrupt this time.¡±


    I nearly choked on my orange juice. Heat climbed into my cheeks so quickly it almost stung.


    ¡°Maya,¡± I hissed, setting the ss down before I spilled it everywhere, ¡°stop it.¡±


    Next to me, Lucian¡¯s shoulders shook with a lowugh, not even bothering to hide his amusement.


    Instead, he leaned close, brushing his lips across mine. It was quick and soft, but it still made my toes curl in my shoes.


    ¡°Tempting suggestion,¡± he murmured against my mouth, loud enough for Maya to hear, ¡°but unfortunately, duty calls. I have several important meetings today. The LST isn¡¯t going to organize itself.¡±


    A jolt of nerves shot through me.


    LST¡ªThe Latent Spark Trials.


    The ultimate test: the measure of how far every trainee hade. Months of grueling work condensed into one chance to prove we weren¡¯t just lucky beneficiaries¡ªbut fighters. Worthy of a future.


    And I¡¯d let Maya and Lucian convince me to sign up for it three months ago.


    At that point, it seemed like light-years away, and I was too busy taking one day at a time to worry about it.


    But now...


    Fuck, how had three months flown by so fast?


    Sure, I¡¯d spent all that time training as hard as I could, being pushed to the brink by my psychotic trainer (*cough* Maya *cough*), but the knowledge of how close I was to being tested filled me with a cutting anxiety I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    Lucian noticed the change in my demeanor and pulled back slightly, a furrow between his brows. ¡°You good?¡±


    I nodded, smiling softly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look entirely convinced, but he didn¡¯t press. Instead, he leaned in again, lips brushing mine in a kiss so tender it made my chest ache. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about a single thing. You¡¯re going to kill it, I know it.¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± Maya said, drawing our attention to her. She was fanning herself dramatically with her napkin. ¡°Here I was thinking the hottest thing on this table was my coffee.¡±


    I groaned and pressed my palm to my face. ¡°I can¡¯t take you anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can,¡± Maya countered cheerfully. ¡°We¡¯re the perfect bnce of chaotic and calm. We¡¯re stuck together forever, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    I snorted, unable to stop the wide smile on my face. Being stuck with Maya forever was probably one of the best things that could happen to me.


    The rest of breakfast passed like that¡ªLucian sneaking in kisses and subtle touches that left me blushing, Maya teasing every chance she got until my cheeks were hot enough to fry a fresh batch of eggs.


    When we were done, Lucian leaned in for onest lingering kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯lle find you after my meeting,¡± he said simply, like it was a vow.


    And somehow, with Lucian, it felt like one.


    Maya and I left the hotel not long after, wheeling our small bags back through the lobby.


    She chattered beside me, filling the morning air with easyughter, but my thoughts lingered on Lucian¡¯s touch, the scent of his cologne still clinging faintly to my sweater from when he hugged me goodbye.


    On the ride home, a screen bolted to the back of the cab¡¯s headrest flickered with morning broadcasts. I wasn¡¯t really watching until Lucian¡¯s face appeared, and suddenly, I couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Over the past decade,¡± he was saying, his deep voice carrying even through the tinny speakers, ¡°OTS has given underprivileged wolves the chance to prove themselves. Omegas, outcasts, wolfless¡ªmany of them females who would otherwise never be given the chance to step onto a training field. I¡¯ve always believed they deserve to be seen. To be recognized. Not hidden in shadows. Everyone has a spark inside them¡ªall they need is a chance to shine.¡±


    Maya sighed dreamily beside me, clutching my arm. ¡°Gods above. Does he rehearse these things in the mirror, or is it just natural?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. I was too busy losing myself in the allure of Lucian Reed.


    Watching him speak¡ªnot to me this time, but to the world¡ªI melted.


    It was ringly obvious that the camera loved him. His sharp jaw, his steady posture, the unwavering certainty in his voice, the conviction in his eyes...


    Lucian wasn¡¯t just handsome. He was captivating. Dangerous in a way that had nothing to do with ws or teeth, and everything to do with the way he made people believe. Hope.


    At that point, it didn¡¯t matter that I knew nothing about his pack or past. What mattered was that I knew him.


    He was good and kind andpassionate and noble¡ªand I trusted him with a certainty that was sometimes scary.


    That was enough.


    ***


    The days that followed blurred into one long, breathless stretch of preparation. With the trials drawing closer, OTS was a hive buzzing louder every day.


    Contestants streamed in from the OTS branches all over the world¡ªtrainees, who, like me, carried stories of struggles and survival, now given a chance to prove how far they¡¯de, to show the strength OTS had given them.


    If I¡¯d known that my time with silly, yful Maya had an expiration date, I would have savored it more.


    s, I took it for granted¡ªbut I didn¡¯t have the energy to regret anything because I was too busy trying not to die from the murderous training regimen she threw me into.


    I ended every day aching in ces I hadn¡¯t even known could ache, anding up with new curse words for the deranged tormentor who had taken over my best friend¡¯s body.


    Yet, every night, when I fell asleep to the scent ofvender massage oil and stiff limbs, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    I was pushing harder than I ever thought was possible, and I wasn¡¯t breaking. I was getting stronger, faster, better.


    And the feeling that gave me was worth every torn muscle.


    One afternoon, as I was changing after drills, the hum of whispered voices reached me from the corner of the locker room.


    ¡°...can you believe she actually qualified? A woman without a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Barely three months of training, that¡¯s all it took? Could anyone really be that strong?¡±


    ¡°I mean Maya Cartridge trains her, and I heard her numbers in the sims are pretty high.¡±


    ¡°Still, sounds pretty fucking unbelievable to me.¡±


    ¡°Please. Either she¡¯s hiding something, or she got special treatment.¡±


    ¡°Special treatment from who, though?¡± a third voice piped up, sly and knowing. ¡°Lucian himself, maybe?¡±


    ¡°Who else? Talk about sleeping your way to the top.¡±


    Laughter rippled like ws scratching ss.


    I froze, my fingers stiff against theces of my shoes.


    Another voice cut in, sharper. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Lucian¡¯s influence won¡¯t help her out in the field. Jessica¡¯s going to wipe the floor with her¡ªwith all the contestants. After the Trial, even the Alphas will be lining up for Jessica. She won¡¯t stay an Omega forever.¡±


    Their snickers echoed against the tiled walls. I clenched my jaw and forced myself to breathe, to focus on the rhythm of tying my boots instead of the sting burrowing beneath my ribs.


    I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t care. Words were cheap, and training¡ªmy work, my sweat, my determination¡ªwas what mattered.


    Besides, I¡¯d survived worse than whispers. In my pack, in Kieran¡¯s pack¡ªand now here. It was all the same.


    I rose, ready to leave, but the moment I turned toward the exit, a shadow blocked my way.


    Speak of the devil...


    Jessica.

 Chapter 103 AN IMMUNITY TO CATTY BITCHES

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103 AN IMMUNITY TO CATTY BITCHES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I¡¯d spent most of my life doing it, so keeping to myself came naturally.


    That¡¯s why, other than passing greetings, I never really rted closely to any of the other OTS trainees, except for rare asions of the parties or group drills.


    But I knew who Jessica was¡ªeveryone did.


    Up close, she wasn¡¯t what most people imagined when they thought of an Omega.


    Her frame was lean but honed, every movement coiled with tension, with potential energy that could explode in an instant.


    Her gaze was cool, assessing, her mouth curved in a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She almost reminded me of Maya¡ªexcept that meeting Maya hadn¡¯t sent a foreboding chill down my spine.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± she drawled, folding her arms. ¡°The miracle trainee herself.¡±


    I kept my expression neutral, refusing to give her the satisfaction of seeing me bristle. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said, angling to step past her.


    But she shifted with me, blocking the path like she¡¯d been waiting for this exact moment.


    Up close, I could feel it¡ªthe sharp edge of her presence.


    Jessica might have been born an Omega, but strength radiated from her in waves, enough to raise goosebumps on my skin.


    It wasn¡¯t just gossip propping her up. She was good. Maybe even as good as they said.


    ¡°Tell me something, Seraphina,¡± she purred, tilting her head. ¡°What¡¯s it like, walking around here with everyone staring? Whispering? Do you ever feel like maybe you don¡¯t belong?¡±


    Her words hit something raw inside me. Memories shed unbidden¡ªof Lockwood Pack halls, of sneers and pity, of doors mmed in my face. Of being told over and over that I wasn¡¯t enough.


    But this time, I wasn¡¯t going to flinch.


    I clenched my fists at my sides, forcing my pulse to calm. I had trained too hard, pushed too far, to let intimidation¡ªno matter how potent¡ªbreak me before the LSTs even began.


    Jessica, with her sleek movements and razor-sharp gaze, might have had the reputation of being untouchable, but I wasn¡¯t going to bow before it.


    Plus, after ingesting Celeste¡¯s poison so often, I¡¯d built an immunity to catty bitches.


    ¡°Excuse me, Jessica,¡± I said evenly, trying to sidestep her. ¡°I really don¡¯t have time for¡ª¡±


    She pivoted gracefully, stepping into my path again with a sly smile, her eyes glinting with the kind of amusement that onlyes from someone who knows they have the upper hand.


    She was reminding me less of Maya and more and more of Celeste.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re running,¡± she said, voice smooth as silk, but carrying an edge that raised goosebumps along my arms. ¡°Not after all the talk. Not after everyone¡¯s been whispering about you. I think it¡¯s only fair we see what you¡¯re made of.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She tilted her head, gaze locked on mine. ¡°A one-on-one. Right here. Right now. I want to see if the ¡®miracle trainee¡¯ is all hype.¡±


    My frown deepened. OTS rules explicitly prohibited private battles outside the Trials themselves. ¡°Jessica,¡± I said firmly, ¡°we both know that¡¯s not allowed. You can¡¯t just¡ª¡±


    Sheughed, the sound sharp and cutting. ¡°Scared, are we?¡± Her smile widened, but her eyes didn¡¯t waver. ¡°If you can¡¯t even handle an Omega like me, the Shadowveil Pack will never ept you as Luna. No matter how much our Alpha fancies you.¡±


    The information hit me square in the chest, but realization took a little linger to unfold.


    Our Alpha...


    Jessica wasn¡¯t just some random trainee with an attitude problem¡ªshe was from Lucian¡¯s pack. Shadowveil.


    A flicker of anger surged, but I swallowed it down. I had no idea why she was hostile. It was hard to believe that, as gentle and kind as Lucian was, someone from his pack could be so acerbic.


    I met her gaze calmly. ¡°Jessica, I¡¯m not here topete for anyone¡¯s approval. Not even Lucian¡¯s¡ªand he wouldn¡¯t want me to. My purpose at OTS is the mission. I¡¯m here to prove that Omegas, outcasts, underdogs¡ªanyone deemed ¡®less than¡¯¡ªcan rise, can be recognized, can show the world their worth. That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Her smile twisted, disbelief and disdain mingling. ¡°Hypocrite,¡± she hissed. ¡°You¡¯re Alpha-born. Your brother is an Alpha. Your ex-husband is an Alpha. You¡¯re fucking an Alpha. You¡¯ve had advantages I¡¯m not even worthy to dream of. And you waltz in here and dare to act like you¡¯re one of us? Stealing chances from Omegas who actually need them?¡±


    I tilted my head, studying her.


    She wasn¡¯t just aggressive¡ªshe was wounded, defensive, and desperate to maintain a dominance she¡¯d never experienced.


    In a way, it humbled me. As shitty as my life was, there were others who had it worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you feel that way, Jessica. But I haven¡¯t¡ª¡±


    She lunged, quick and precise, but I sidestepped with an instinctive grace I didn¡¯t know I had, the momentum carrying her forward harmlessly.


    The sound of shuffling feet and whispered gasps drew my attention. More and more trainees were gathering around, forming a loose circle, eager to watch.


    ¡°Everyone here has suffered rejection,¡± I said, raising my voice enough to carry over the murmurs. ¡°Every single one of us. Whether we¡¯re Omegas, wolfless, packless, or... Alpha-born, we all know what it¡¯s like to be told we¡¯re not enough. We didn¡¯te here to outshine each other. We didn¡¯te here to prove our worth to anyone else but ourselves. We came to get stronger, to rise above the tides that tried to drown us. To be queens in our own right.¡±


    A hush fell. Eyes widened. Whispers stopped. For a moment, it felt like the room itself was holding its breath, waiting for her response.


    The quiet was thick, heavy, and yet electric. I could see nods among a few Omegas, hesitant smiles, quiet acknowledgment in the eyes of trainees who had never imagined someone would give voice to their struggle so inly.


    Jessica blinked, expression flickering between irritation and surprise.


    ¡°Cheap words,¡± she said finally, voice dripping with scorn. ¡°You think you can win hearts¡ªor respect¡ªwith speeches? Don¡¯t be na?ve, Seraphina. On the tournament grounds, no one¡¯s going to waste time listening to your rambling.¡±


    I straightened, meeting her stare head-on, unwavering. ¡°Maybe not. But you should be careful, Jessica. Because if you try to undermine OTS¡¯ mission, if you let your petty jealousy and entitlement turn this noble cause into a joke...Lucian won¡¯t let you off easy.¡±


    The words hit her like a p, and I could see the momentary falter, a spark of unease behind her steely facade.


    She clenched her jaw, a muscle twitching there as her eyes narrowed. But she didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re clever,¡± she hissed, her body coiled like a spring, ¡°but words don¡¯t win tournaments.¡±


    I gave a small, controlled smile. ¡°No, they don¡¯t. But sometimes words remind people why they started, what matters. You seem like you need to be reminded of that, Jessica. You need to be reminded that here, there¡¯s no such thing as hierarchy. We are unique in our problems, but equal in our worth.¡±


    Her breath hitched slightly, a subtle acknowledgment that I had hit a nerve. She didn¡¯t smile this time. She didn¡¯t lunge. But I could feel the tension in her, the fire in her stance, the readiness for confrontation that hadn¡¯t dissipated.


    The murmurs of agreement, soft at first, began to ripple through the crowd. Some trainees pped quietly, others whispered affirmations. It was subtle, but it mattered. Even if Jessica couldn¡¯t see it yet, the effect of speaking my truth was already spreading.


    Jessica¡¯s nostrils red, and she tilted her head, lips pressing into a line. ¡°We¡¯ll see, Seraphina,¡± she said, almost a growl. ¡°We¡¯ll see whoes out on top. And don¡¯t think for a second Lucian¡¯s approval¡ªor your lineage¡ªwill save you.¡±


    I nodded once, firmly, and allowed a small smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t expect it to. No one but me can fight my battles.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed, and she finally stepped aside. The current of tension lingered, a live wire, but the crowd around us seemed to settle, whispers blending with the faint hum of the locker room.


    As I walked past her, shoulders squared, pulse steady, I realized something vital. Strength wasn¡¯t just about muscle, speed, or training.


    Strength was conviction. Belief in your own purpose. And somewhere over thest three months, I¡¯d gained a lot of that in abundance.


    Jessica might have tried to intimidate me. She might have tested me with her gaze and her words. But in doing so, she had only reminded me why I was here¡ªand why I could not be shaken.


    Before I left the room, I nced back at Jessica onest time. She was watching, lips pressed tight, and I allowed myself a small, private victory smile.


    Let the Trialse. Let every eye be on us.


    And let the world remember that sometimes, the quiet, overlooked ones are the fiercest of all.

 Chapter 104 A FEW COWS

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104 A FEW COWS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    After that lovely interaction in the locker room, I threw myself into training.


    I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think that would be thest I heard of Jessica or the whispers, and I was determined to be able to put my money where my mouth was.


    So I pushed myself, harder than usual. By the time we were done, every ounce of strength had been wrung from me, leaving my body humming with fatigue¡ªbut my mind was still taut with the restless need to keep going.


    But as I pushed myself up, ready to go another round of drills, Maya the Tormentor disappeared, and I got my best friend back.


    And then she suggested we go on a shopping run.


    I was just happy to see a smile that wasn¡¯t immediately followed by, ¡°Good. Now run that again a hundred times,¡± so I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    She bounced on her toes as if she hadn¡¯t just run drills in the sun all morning, her braided ponytail swinging like she was part of amercial.


    I envied that boundless energy. My own legs felt like lead.


    ¡°Retail therapy,¡± Maya dered. ¡°It¡¯s the only cure for aching muscles and bruised egos.¡±


    I arched a brow at her. ¡°There it is.¡±


    She shot me a ¡®who, me?¡¯ look, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Nothing happens in OTS without you knowing, Maya. I wondered why you didn¡¯t bring it up during training.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Yep, sure.¡±


    I stopped and pointed a finger at her. ¡°But for the record, my ego is perfectly intact, thanks.¡±


    She grinned, patting my arm. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±


    We stepped out into the warmth of the evening air, and she took a deep breath. ¡°Now, what store do you want to hit first?¡±


    ***


    One thing about Maya: no matter what she did¡ªwhether it was training drills or gossiping or shopping¡ªshe did it thoroughly.


    She tugged me through the mall like a force of nature, and if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think the trial had a shopping challenge and this was another form of training.


    One minute she had me shrugging into a sequined jacket under too-bright lights, the next slipping oversized sunsses onto my face, cackling when they slid down my nose.


    We sampled lipsticks, debated handbags,ughed until our sides hurt at Maya wobbling in a pair of ridiculous boots.


    By the time we flopped onto a bench near the food court, arms weighed down with more of Maya¡¯s bags than mine, I caught my reflection in a shop window¡ªa light sheen of sweat from exertion, cheeks flushed fromughter.


    I looked...alive.


    That was when Maya pulled out her phone, eyes sparkling like she¡¯d been saving a secret all along.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s finally out.¡±


    I nced over curiously. ¡°What?¡±


    She showed me the screen. It was apiled list of ¡°top contenders¡± for the tournament¡ªtheir names ranked, their profiles written like celebrity athlete bios.


    It was arranged in descending order, and my eyes skimmed over the first few until they froze on one name.


    Seraphina ckthorne


    A sudden churn tightened my stomach, the pretzel I¡¯d snacked on earlier threatening to w its way back up.


    ¡°Maya,¡± I whispered. ¡°Why am I on this?¡±


    Her smile was pure sunshine. ¡°Because you¡¯re incredible, duh. Your training records aren¡¯t a secret. Your stats are phenomenal for your progress level. It would be criminal for you not to be on it.¡±


    I wanted to argue, to say this must have been some kind of mistake, and I wasn¡¯t as great as everyone thought.


    But...


    Would it be so bad for once to believe that I was actually capable of something? I¡¯d put in the work, I was determined, and deep within, I knew: I no longer felt like the weak, defenseless Sera who let the world walk all over her.


    So yeah, maybe I belonged on the list, along with the best of the¡ª


    My eyes snagged on another name¡ªat the top of the list¡ªand the taste in my mouth soured.


    Of course


    Jessica Kilorn.


    I swallowed and forced my voice to stay casual. ¡°You know her, right?¡± I dropped Maya¡¯s phone on the table and idly tapped the screen. ¡°Jessica?¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression soured immediately, her nose wrinkling as if I¡¯d mentioned something rotten. ¡°Unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°That bad?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s...talented,¡± Maya admitted reluctantly, grabbing her phone and ring at it.


    ¡°Strong. Sharp. You wouldn¡¯t know she¡¯s an Omega with how fierce she is. People like her win these tournaments because they have the stamina and the bite. But no, we don¡¯t exactly braid each other¡¯s hair. She¡¯s..petitive.¡±


    Competitive was a generous word. I thought back to Jessica¡¯s razor-edged smile, the way she¡¯d tried to cut me down in front of everyone.


    Maya caught my expression and rolled her eyes, softer now. ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t let her get in your head. Notice how I didn¡¯t want to talk about the locker room incident? She is so not worth the headspace.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Maybe, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°No maybes and no buts,¡± Maya cut in.


    She squeezed my hand with a reassuring grin. ¡°I don¡¯t care what position she is on a stupid list. You are already my champion.¡±


    The words cracked something open in me, ease spilling in where nerves had been gnawing.


    ¡°Besides,¡± she added with a wink, ¡°you have the best trainer in all of OTS. The finest, most beautiful, lethal¡ªLucian!¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I realized that she was looking over my shoulder, I turned around and familiar warmth soothed my stomach.


    Lucian was walking towards us, and even in jeans and a dark shirt rolled at the sleeves, he carried himself like a man carved from authority.


    ¡°Perfect timing!¡± she squealed, rising from her seat.


    Then, with exaggerated nonchnce, she tapped her phone. ¡°Ethan just texted me, he needs me. Guess I¡¯ll have to ditch you guys.¡± She pouted. ¡°What a tragedy.¡±


    ¡°Maya¡ª¡± I started, but she was already kissing my cheek, whispering, ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± before flouncing out with a wink, barely staggering under the weight of her bags.


    That left me with Lucian, his eyes warm as they swept over me. ¡°Well,¡± he chuckled, ¡°I was going to take you both out for dinner, but I guess it¡¯ll be just you and me?¡±


    I nodded, smiling as I stood. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He crooked his elbow, and I slipped my arm through, leaning against him as we walked out of the mall.


    ¡°Maybe this time, we¡¯ll get through the entire date without being interrupted.¡±


    Iughed, leaning against him. I think my favorite thing about being with Lucian was how...natural it felt.


    ¡°Fingers crossed.¡±


    ***


    Lucian chose the restaurant¡ªsoft lighting, intimate tables, scents of roasted herbs and freshly baked bread curling through the air.


    I settled into the cushioned booth across from him, picking at the menu until Lucian leaned forward, eyes glittering with mischief.


    ¡°So, have you reached the stage of training where your appetite is as big as a few cows?¡±


    My head snapped up, startled intoughter. ¡°Cows?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable. You burn calories all day, you gain muscle, your metabolism spikes, you turn ravenous.¡±


    I grinned, leaning back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You worried this meal will drain your entire fortune?¡±


    ¡°Possibly,¡± he deadpanned, though the curl of his lips betrayed him. Then he leaned forward. ¡°But for you, it¡¯ll be worth it.¡±


    I made a face, even though my lips were stretched. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯d better not order anything with cheese. There¡¯s enough of it on this table.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s whole body shook with hisughter, and it felt like I could get full on the sound alone.


    Half an hourter, the food arrived, and Lucian was proven right.


    I hadn¡¯t realized it till the food was before me, but I was voracious.


    I ate with a surprising vigor, feeling like I was pouring water into a basket. When I finally took a break and came up for air, I found Lucian¡¯s gaze lingering on me.


    Heat rose in my cheeks. There were certain disadvantages to feelingfortable with someone.


    Without a word, he leaned across the table, thumb brushing the corner of my lips. The contact was featherlight, yet it sent a shiver coursing through me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore,¡± I murmured, embarrassed by the way my skin burned.


    ¡°No,¡± he said softly, eyes never leaving mine. ¡°You¡¯re my hard-found treasure. And treasures are to be cherished carefully.¡±


    His thumb, still slick with the gravy he¡¯d brushed from my lips, hovered for a breath before he drew it into his mouth, slow and deliberate.


    And every coherent thought sted out of my mind.


    Butter, when the tes were cleared and the air between us had settled into somethingfortable, I found Jessica¡¯s name slipping into my mind again, like a thorn pressing against my grey matter.


    ¡®Our Alpha...¡¯


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Can I ask you something? About your pack.¡±


    Given the...suspicious oue of Maya¡¯s and my ¡°harmless¡± cyber stalking, I expected Lucian to lock up at the mention of his pack.


    But he didn¡¯t hesitate, didn¡¯t flinch or deflect. His voice was calm, natural. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    I blinked. I¡¯d braced myself for more of a resistance, and now felt like I¡¯d forcefully mmed into a door that was already ajar.


    ¡°What...what do they think of me? Of this?¡± I gestured vaguely between us.


    He leaned back, expression thoughtful. ¡°My people support me. They¡¯ve seen what I¡¯ve built, how I lead. Of course, some of them are already aware of you¡ªunofficially.¡±


    Then he leaned forward and took my hand in his. ¡°And when I make it official, I know they¡¯ll support us.¡±


    I swallowed, thinking of Jessica¡¯s disdain. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He smiled, his thumb swiping across my knuckle reassuringly. ¡°I want you to meet them.¡±


    The knot in my chest loosened. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°After the LST,¡± he said firmly, as if it were already decided. ¡°I¡¯ll invite you formally. You¡¯ll love it there. And they¡¯ll love you.¡±


    And despite my less-than-ster track record with packs, despite the sharp poison of Jessica¡¯s words, something in me dared to believe him.

 Chapter 105 THREE TIMES

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105 THREE TIMES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    When I asked Lucian if he wanted toe in after he dropped me off, my heart was pounding in my throat.


    It didn¡¯t look like we would have any interruptions tonight, and the thought of what that meant¡ªfinishing what we started in the hotel¡ªhad me wiping sweaty palms against my jeans.


    But then Lucian pulled out Uno cards, and theugh that burst out of me carried away all the tension and anxiety.


    An hourter, we were still sitting cross-legged on the carpet, a half-empty bottle of wine between us.


    I leaned forward, hair tumbling loose over my shoulders as I smirked.


    ¡°Uno!¡± I flicked myst card onto the pile.


    I giggled as Lucian groaned, dropping his cards down and epting his sixteenth consecutive defeat.


    ¡°Your luck is terrible,¡± I teased. ¡°Do you even know how to shuffle?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Those cards are cursed.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°They¡¯re your cards. Awn, the big scary Alpha is shit at children¡¯s games, that¡¯s so adorable!¡±


    His scowl was mock-serious. ¡°Careful, Seraphina.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°Oh, what? You¡¯ll pout me into silence?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes, gathering the scattered cards with deliberate slowness. ¡°You think you¡¯re bold now...¡±


    Before I could reply, he lunged, tackling me backward onto the rug. A startled squeal broke from my throat as he pinned my wrists to my sides, looming above me with theatrical menace.


    ¡°Lucian!¡± I gasped, wriggling, thoughughter bubbled uncontrobly in my chest.


    ¡°This,¡± he intoned, voice low and dangerous, ¡°is what happens when you mock the big scary Alpha.¡±


    His hands tightened just enough to make me squirm, but his eyes shone with boyish mischief.


    I kicked half-heartedly,ughing so hard my ribs ached.


    ¡°You¡¯re a sore loser,¡± I wheezed.


    ¡°And you¡¯re insufferable,¡± he countered, dipping close enough that his breath brushed my cheek.


    I pouted, and I didn¡¯t know if it was the wine or giddy happiness swirling in my veins, but the next words that came out of my mouth were: ¡°Well, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes glittered down at me, heat and mischief tangled together like smoke curling into me.


    His weight held me pinned, wrists locked in his grip, but I knew I wasn¡¯t in any danger¡ªof being hurt, at least.


    But the way his smile tilted, the way my pulse hammered because of it...


    Yeah, that was the real danger.


    ¡°Well?¡± he murmured, leaning so close that every syble brushed across my lips. ¡°Is that a challenge, Sera? You want to see how I punish insubordination?¡±


    Myughter faltered, caught in my throat.


    The room seemed to shrink until it was only his dark hair falling loose around his face, tickling my cheek, the wine warming my blood, and the sharp, aching awareness of him pressing me into the rug.


    I swallowed, defiant despite the way my body betrayed me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The word was barely a whisper, but I forced my chin up. ¡°Show me.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s grin widened, eyes glinting. ¡°You¡¯ll regret that challenge.¡±


    I slowly bit my lips. ¡°Somehow, I doubt that.¡±


    For a suspended second, the world narrowed to his weight above me, his smile, the warmth of his body anchoring mine.


    Then he released my wrists only to catch them again, pulling them above my head in one firm grip.


    His free hand slid deliberately, unbearably slow, down my arm, my shoulder, my side. The trail of heat he left behind made my lungs stutter and my breaths shatter into uneven gasps.


    ¡°Lucian...¡± My voice broke, caught between warning and want.


    ¡°Stillughing?¡± he teased, his thumb grazing the curve of my hipbone.


    I shook my head helplessly, though a smile tugged at my lips.


    He leaned lower, until our noses nearly brushed, until I could feel the faint hitch in his breathing that betrayed his own restraint.


    The yful menace had softened into something else entirely, something charged and intimate.


    The air between us thickened. My body arched without thinking, tugged toward him like metal to a ma.


    His lips brushed my jaw. ¡°Say it again,¡± he whispered.


    My breath trembled out of me. ¡°Uno?¡±


    He huffed augh against my skin, the vibration sending shivers down my spine. ¡°Not that,¡± he growled, mock-offended, nipping lightly at my shoulder, sharp enough to send a zing of electricity through me.


    I gasped, thenughed, then gasped again when his mouth lingered¡ªhigher now, at the corner of my lips, hovering in a way that set my nerves on fire.


    His control frayed. Mine snapped entirely.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I whispered, and this time there was no contradiction¡ªit was all need.


    He shifted, as if he might finally close that agonizing gap and devour me whole, when¡ª


    My phone rang.


    The sharp, tinny sound cut through the tension like shing ws. I froze. Lucian groaned low in his throat, forehead pressing against mine in pure frustration.


    What was that saying? Once is happenstance, twice is coincidence¡ªthree times is WHAT THE FUCK?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he muttered. ¡°Let it die.¡±


    But the sound pierced again, insistent. My chest tightened. ¡°What if it¡¯s Maya? Or Daniel?¡±


    Lucian sighed, muscles taut, but rolled off me with obvious reluctance. I scrambled upright, hair rumpled, cheeks ming, fumbling for the glowing screen.


    The caller ID was an unknown number.


    I hesitated, thumb hovering before I finally answered. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Static at first. Then a voice, rough and harried: ¡°Hi, yeah. Uh...listen, your husband¡¯s here at the bar. He¡¯s drunk as hell, causing a scene. Can youe get him?¡±


    My mind nked. Husband? It took a beat too long to click. My stomach dropped.


    ¡°Kieran?¡± I blurted, pulse spiking.


    ¡°I dunno his name. I grabbed his phone, this number was number one on his speed dial, so I figured you must be¡ª¡±


    Before I could process, another voice cut in, slurred, but unmistakable.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Kieran snapped.


    There was a shuffle, and then his voice sounded closer, sharp with irritation. ¡°This is a misunderstanding; I don¡¯t need anyone. I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t bother, Serraa.¡±


    But the way he drawled my name told me that he wasn¡¯t, in fact, fine, and I needed to, in fact, bother.


    My throat tightened. ¡°Kieran¡ª¡±


    The phone was suddenly plucked from my hand.


    Lucian pressed it to his ear, his face carved into a cold mask. ¡°This is Lucian Reed,¡± he said smoothly, authority wrapping around each syble. ¡°If you¡¯re in actual trouble, I¡¯ll send someone immediately to assist you. If not, I expect there won¡¯t be any further interruptions tonight.¡±


    I stiffened, my mouth opening in rm. ¡°Lucian¡ª¡±


    But on the other end, a string of curses crackled, then the line went dead.


    Lucian lowered the phone, jaw tight, and set it deliberately on the table.


    The room buzzed with the silence that followed. My pulse thundered.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I whispered, unsure whether I was pleading or scolding. ¡°Why did you¡ª¡±


    His eyes softened when they found mine. ¡°Because I¡¯m done with interruptions of our time together¡ªleast of all from Kieran,¡± he said, voice quieter now, tinged with something raw.


    ¡°Because I needed to remind him that you¡¯re not his to call anymore. He threw away that chance. You¡¯re mine now.¡±


    Mine.


    The word caught in the air between us like a spark. My chest ached, caught between guilt and the undeniable warmth blooming in my ribs.


    I bit my lip. ¡°Lucian, I¡¯m sorry. Things shouldn¡¯t be like this. You shouldn¡¯t have to tell my ex-husband off. Maybe I¡¯m not...¡± My throat worked. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not a good enough girlfriend if you have to¡ª¡±


    Lucian surged forward and cupped my cheek, forcing me to meet the fire in his gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± he murmured fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare me yourself for another man¡¯s inability to let go. Kieran didn¡¯t cherish you when he had you. That¡¯s his mistake. One I¡¯ll never make.¡±


    My breath hitched. His thumb traced my cheekbone, tender where his words were sharp.


    There was that disarming conviction again, tugging tightly bound emotions loose in my chest.


    I leaned into him, voice trembling. ¡°You mean that?¡±


    He smiled then, the edge softening, eyes warm. ¡°I¡¯ve never meant anything more.¡±


    Something hot pricked my eyes, and before I could stop myself, I threw my arms around him. His embrace folded around me instantly, strong and certain, like it belonged there.


    For a long moment, I just breathed him in, letting his steadiness drown out the doubts gnawing at me.


    When I finally pulled back, a teasing smile tugged at my lips, shaky but real. ¡°So...do you still want to finish what we started?¡±


    Lucian chuckled low, brushing a strand of hair from my face. ¡°The Moon Goddess must be testing me,¡± he said, mock-dramatic. ¡°So many interruptions. Maybe she¡¯s warning us not to rush.¡±


    I frowned, but his grin was gentle as he went on. ¡°I promise we will, Sera¡ªjust not yet. I want to wait. Until you¡¯ve visited my pack. Until you¡¯ve seen what it means to stand beside me. Until you¡¯re ready to be my Luna. Until everything is perfect.¡±


    The weight of his words settled deep in my chest. My lips parted, both moved and... hungry.


    I narrowed my eyes yfully. ¡°You better not regret that, Lucian Reed. Because I have no intention of hiding the charms you so confidently im I have.¡±


    His answering smile was dazzling. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of asking you to.¡± He ced a warm, soft kiss on my temple. ¡°Trust me, I know a thing or two about restraint.¡±


    That night, we didn¡¯t make love.


    Instead, we slipped beneath the covers, tangled together in the quiet warmth of shared breath.


    His arms anchored me, his heartbeat steady beneath my cheek.


    And for the first time in ten years, I went to bed with a man¡¯s arms around me. And I fell asleep easily, safe in the knowledge that morning wouldn¡¯t bring devastation.


    ***


    The morning light seeped soft and golden through the curtains when the sharp buzz of the doorbell startled me awake.


    Lucian stirred beside me, groaning into my hair. ¡°Ignore it,¡± he mumbled, voice rough with sleep.


    But the chime rang again¡ªlonger, more insistent.


    I sighed, untangling myself from his embrace, padding downstairs with my hair disheveled and heart still heavy with warmth.


    But that warmth was instantly swallowed by frost when I opened the door.


    If you guessed Kieran, you would be...wrong.


    If you guessed Celeste, you would be...also wrong.


    But if you guessed my mother?


    Ding ding ding!

 Chapter 106 THE LOCKWOOD FAMILY TREE

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106 THE LOCKWOOD FAMILY TREE</h4>


    MARGARET¡¯S POV


    My once bright and full house had grown unbearably hollow¡ªno husband to share the silence with, Ethan too wrapped up in his shiny new mate, and Celeste gone off to live with Kieran.


    It was just me now, rattling around in rooms that used to be full of voices, left to make conversation with my own grief.


    So when Dr. Fairchild suggested I take daily short walks, get some ¡°fresh air for the soul,¡± I agreed.


    I thought I would go to the park, perhaps, or stroll down the avenue where the caf¨¦s spilled into the street with clinking sses and lowughter.


    Remind myself that although my world had stopped, the one around me moved on.


    Instead, I heard myself read off an address I¡¯d inadvertentlymitted to memory. And I found myself staring up at a house I knew but had never sought out.


    Seraphina¡¯s home.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what possessed me to get out of the car.


    My oldest daughter had made it clear¡ªover and over again¡ªthat she had no use for me in her life.


    But there I was, smoothing my blouse with trembling fingers, standing at the base of her front steps, staring at the modest little house that she¡¯d made hers.


    It was my first time seeing it. I had always assumed she lived in something temporary¡ªa quick escape after the suddenness of her divorce.


    But the ivy curling up the porch rail, the potted herbs on the windowsill, the faint scent of rosemary and earth¡ªit was hers.


    I almost turned back.


    But then I thought of Dr. Fairchild¡¯s words: ¡®Make peace with your life as it is now.¡¯ ¡®Clear your mind.¡¯


    The heaviest burden on my mind was this: the yawning rift between me and Seraphina.


    Edward¡¯s words, spoken just weeks before he was so cruelly snatched from me, reced Dr. Fairchild¡¯s in my mind.


    ¡®This family has been divided for too long. I believe it¡¯s time we bring Seraphina home.¡¯


    My knuckles rapped lightly against the door before I could talk myself out of it.


    There was a long pause. Long enough that I began to think she wasn¡¯t home, and I should leave before humiliation imed me. But then the door cracked open, and I drew in a breath.


    Seraphina stood there, eyes wide, lips parted in shock.


    Hair unpinned, mussed from sleep. Wearing a loose sweater and shorts. She looked...soft. Unguarded.


    Not the armored daughter who usually faced me. I almost mistook her for the little girl she had once been. The one who clung to my skirts and looked at me like I was her world.


    But then I noticed something else: the sweater slid off one shoulder, baring a corbone¡ªand a faint purple bruise.


    Her cheeks were flushed¡ªpartly with shock, but partly with¡ª


    And then I saw him.


    The doorway had a direct view of the stairs, and Lucian Reed descended those stairs at that exact moment, barefoot, his shirt unbuttoned halfway.


    His eyes flicked to me, widening for a fraction before his face settled into an unreadable mask.


    My gaze darted between them¡ªthe way Sera swallowed hard, the matching messy hair and disheveled clothing, the faint hickey.


    The picture painted itself.


    I lifted my chin, summoning steel into my spine. ¡°I see I¡¯ve interrupted.¡±


    Sera flushed, the color high in her cheeks. ¡°Mother, what are you doing here?¡±


    I smiled thinly. ¡°I was discharged a while ago. The doctor rmended a regr change of scenery. I thought...¡± I shrugged. ¡°Why not see where my daughter has made her home?¡±


    Sera snorted.


    When I raised a brow, the amusement faded. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°Would Ie all this way for a joke?¡±


    Her lips pressed into a tight line, and for a second, I thought she was going to turn me around. Send me out of her home like she was determined to send me out of her life.


    But then she moved aside reluctantly and sighed like she was epting martyrdom. ¡°Come in, then.¡±


    I stepped into the foyer. Her home was smaller than what I was used to, of course, but not unpleasant.


    Wood floors polished with care. Sunlight filtering through gauzy curtains. Books stacked in corners, photographs tucked into mismatched frames.


    A house that lived and breathed, evidently filled with love¡ªlike ours had once upon a time.


    Still, I could not resist the words that slipped from my tongue. ¡°This is...very much your style, Seraphina. Not sophisticated, no, but...cozy. Your father would have approved. He always preferredfort over ostentation.¡±


    Inside, my chest ached. The mere thought, let alone mention of her father, was like pressing on a bruise that refused to heal.


    Her eyes snapped to mine, sharp as ss. ¡°Sorry it¡¯s not up to your standards, Mother,¡± she said tightly. ¡°I know how much you value sophistication.¡±


    ¡°I meant no insult,¡± I said, folding my hands.


    I caught sight of Lucian moving behind her, casual and easy like a wolf in its den.


    His presence filled the house, filled the air. When he brushed his hand against Sera¡¯s arm in a fleeting, almost protective touch, I noticed. And I did not miss the way she leaned almost imperceptibly toward it.


    She¡¯d made it clear in the hospital that she did not want me to meet him. But she was my daughter, and I had a right to know the kind of person she deigned to spend her time with.


    I seated myself on her sofa, smoothing my skirt.


    ¡°Is there something I can help you with, Mother?¡± Sera asked.


    She was still standing as if she had no intention for this visit tost long. As if she couldn¡¯t wait to be rid of me.


    ¡°I would love a cup of tea,¡± I said.


    She scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it,¡± Lucian offered, cing a hand on Sera¡¯s.


    Again, I noticed the way she instantly eased, leaning into him yet again. Interesting.


    She turned to him, and a brief moment flickered between them before she nodded and he exited the living room.


    Sera exhaled and turned back in my direction. She perched on the armrest furthest away and fixed an expectant gaze on me.


    ¡°That¡¯s notdylike,¡± I pointed out.


    She nodded. ¡°Thanks for your observation.¡± She didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°You would never sit like that back in the Lockwood Manor.¡±


    She spread her arms around, gesturing to the living room. ¡°Well, thank gods I¡¯m not in the Lockwood Manor.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°Do you...Do you ever think ofing back?¡±


    She snorted again. ¡°It¡¯s way too early for jokes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Let me reiterate, Sera: I did note here for jokes.¡±


    ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me,¡± she mumbled.


    I sighed. ¡°Perhaps next time, I¡¯ll bring the old family albums. It might do you good to remember those years, remember where you came from.¡±


    Her eyes shed. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not a part of the Lockwood family tree anymore, remember?¡±


    ¡°Just because you got married¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she cut in. ¡°Not because I got married. Because father said, and I quote, ¡®From this day forward, you are no daughter of mine.¡¯ Remember that, Mother?¡± She sneered. ¡°You were right next to him when he said that. You have that in a photo album?¡±


    The words were strangled, her face twisted, and I saw the wound they¡¯d carved in her ten years ago. A wound that never healed.


    Still, she must not have intended for her words to cut so sharp. The Seraphina I knew would never knowingly hurt anyone¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Seraphina.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Do you truly believe you can erase bloodlines that easily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who tried to erase my bloodline!¡±


    ¡°Your room is still preserved at home,¡± I continued, refusing to relive the moment my husband disowned our daughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn,¡± I chided. ¡°You are still my daughter. I carried you for ten months. Ibored with you for twenty-seven hours. I nearly bled out bringing you into this world. Do you think I would so easily abandon you?¡±


    Her lips trembled¡ªnot with gratitude or sentiment but fury. ¡°You already abandoned me. A long time ago.¡±


    The words rang in the quiet, and before I couldpose a reply, Lucian¡¯s voice sliced through the air.


    ¡°I believe that¡¯s enough.¡±


    I turned, startled. His eyes were hard, his jaw tight. ¡°You talk of sacrifice, but what you¡¯re doing is maniption. You cling to her not out of love, but out of control. You abandoned her when you chose appearances over her happiness. And now youe here, after everything, to im motherhood when it suits you.¡±


    ¡°How dare you¡ª¡± My voice cracked with indignation. ¡°You presume to lecture me about my own child?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a child,¡± he replied evenly. ¡°She¡¯s a woman, forged from the fire of your family¡¯s disdain and prejudice. And she deserves better than guilt disguised as affection.¡±


    ¡°Do not speak of what you don¡¯t know¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know enough.¡± He cut in. ¡°And you¡¯re delusional if you think there¡¯s any justification for all the ways you failed her.¡±


    The silence burned. I looked at Seraphina, expecting¡ªhoping¡ªfor her to defend me. To scold him, to tell him he misunderstood.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    Her eyes softened only when they fell on him. The same way they hardened when they fell on me.


    The betrayal sank like a stone in my gut.


    My throat closed. ¡°So this is how it is, Seraphina? You¡¯re just going to let him talk to your mother like that?¡±


    Lucian moved a step forward, but Sera lifted her hand, stopping him. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lucian. Mother, you should go home.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go. Home,¡± she pressed, her voice taking on a steel edge that reminded me of Edward. ¡°I don¡¯t want any more Lockwoods in my home, but I will call Ethan to get you if ites to that.¡±


    The finality in her tone left no room for argument. My daughter¡ªthe child I had raised, the baby I had held against my chest¡ªwas casting me out of her home.


    My pride would not let me beg. I stood, smoothing my blouse, forcing my voice steady. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll leave you to your life. But don¡¯t imagine for one moment, Seraphina, that blood can be undone by will alone.¡±


    Her eyes glistened, though her chin stayed high. She said nothing.


    I left before my knees could give way.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    After the door shut behind my mother, the silence in the house felt sharper, like the echo of everything unspoken still hanging in the air.


    My chest was tight, and for a moment, I just stared at the spot where she¡¯d sat, torn between guilt and relief.


    Lucian¡¯s voice broke the quiet, oddly hesitant. ¡°Sera, did I...overstep?¡±


    I turned to him. His gaze was steady, searching my face for an answer I wasn¡¯t sure I had. I hated that he¡¯d even asked¡ªthat he thought he might have done something wrong by defending me.


    I shook my head. ¡°No. You didn¡¯t. I just...¡± My throat ached, the words dragging. ¡°You don¡¯t need to waste your energy on her¡ªon any of them. I don¡¯t want my family¡¯s mess to bleed into your life.¡±


    The corner of his mouth tightened, not in anger, but in that way he had when he was restraining himself.


    He stepped closer, close enough that I could feel his steadiness pressing against my chaos.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said, low and unyielding, ¡°the moment we chose each other, your battles became mine. Protecting you isn¡¯t a waste of energy. It¡¯s my responsibility¡ªmy choice. Even if the attackse from your own family.¡±


    Something inside me trembled, half afraid to lean on those words, half aching to copse into them.

 Chapter 107 THE SAME MISTAKE

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107 THE SAME MISTAKE</h4>


    MARGARET¡¯S POV


    The drive home passed by in a haze, but I hardly noticed the route. Each turn slipped by unnoticed, my mind caught somewhere else entirely.


    Finally, the Lockwood Manor loomed before me¡ªour home. Except it didn¡¯t feel like a home. It hadn¡¯t in months.


    Not since Edward¡¯sughter no longer echoed through the halls, not since Ethan buried himself in pack duties and found hisfort in the arms of his mate.


    Not since Celeste returned to our lives¡ªjust to move in with Kieran almost immediately.


    What remained was silence. The kind that pressed on the chest like a weight, the kind that made the clink of a spoon against porcin sound deafening.


    I sat in the entryway for a long time, staring at Edward¡¯s coat still hanging on the rack. We¡¯d been about to go out; he was halfway through tugging it on when the call of the attack came through.


    In his haste, he¡¯d shrugged it off and tossed it aside.


    And there it had stayed for the past three months, untouched, as if waiting for him toe back and shrug into it.


    My throat burned, and I pressed a hand to it, forcing the tears back. I had already cried too much for too long; still, the tears seemed endless. The sorrow eternal.


    But right now, what gnawed at me more than grief was confusion.


    I reyed the scene at Sera¡¯s house in my mind again and again, trying to pinpoint where I had gone wrong.


    Yes, perhaps my motives had gone misunderstood¡ªSera always did have a way of misconstruing my intentions.


    And yes, perhaps I had clung too hard. But what mother didn¡¯t? What mother, after giving life, could be expected to simply let her child turn cold to her?


    No matter how many years stretched out between us, no matter how hard she tried to pretend otherwise, I would always be Seraphina¡¯s mother.


    And even if I was wrong, what right did Lucian Reed have to interfere? He wasn¡¯t even her husband. His ce was nowhere between us.


    It was still onlyte morning, but my outing had had the opposite effect of its purpose and exhausted me greatly. I copsed into bed without changing.


    I curled up on my side, hugging Edward¡¯s pillow to me.


    I hadn¡¯t washed it in three months, but his scent was already fading, and I fell asleep like I always did¡ªtears slipping down my cheeks.


    And then¡ªrare as rain in drought¡ªI dreamed of him.


    Edward stood before me as he once had: broad-shouldered, his hair touched with the faintest silver, eyes a beautiful cerulean-blue that used to both steady and undo me.


    Eyes exactly like Sera¡¯s.


    His arms opened and I went into them, desperate, clutching at his shirt like a drowning woman clinging to a life vest.


    ¡°Edward,¡± I whispered, the name breaking into a sob. ¡°Oh, Edward.¡±


    ¡°My love.¡± His voice was warm, slightly gruff. Oh, how I¡¯d missed his voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore,¡± I said, voice thick. ¡°I don¡¯t understand them. I don¡¯t understand her. Everything I say¡ªeverything I do¡ªit¡¯s wrong.¡±


    I pulled back to look up at him. ¡°Seraphina hates me, Edward. Our daughter hates me. And Ethan is so busy, and Celeste... Celeste, I can¡¯t quite figure out. What am I supposed to do? I don¡¯t know how to do all this without you, Edward.¡±


    His hand smoothed over my hair, his touch so achingly familiar I thought I might dissolve under it.


    He didn¡¯t speak for the longest time, only held me the way he always had when words failed him. And then, when the dream had begun to fade, when I could already feel the cold of the waking world creeping back in, he leaned close.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget,¡± he murmured. ¡°Sera is our daughter, too. No matter what. Don¡¯t lose sight of that. Don¡¯t make the same mistake I did.¡±


    ¡°Edward...¡±


    I tried to cling to him, but he was already dissolving, vanishing into the thinning veil of the dream.


    ¡°Edward, please don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    My hands closed over nothing, and panic wed up my throat. ¡°Edward, I can¡¯t¡ª"


    I woke with a jolt, wet cheeks, and a hollow in my chest that no amount of air could fill.


    All through the day, his words haunted me.


    ¡®Don¡¯t make the same mistake I did.¡¯


    I might not have been the one to cast her out, but I¡¯d stood by and done nothing about it. I¡¯d been angry, so consumed by Celeste¡¯s pain and grief that I had blinded myself to Sera¡¯s.


    Ten years¡ªan entire decade¡ªstood like a wall between us.


    Did I truly think a single visit, a handful of stubborn words, could tear it down?


    No. Crumbling those defenses would take more than just persistence; it would take humility.


    But I wasn¡¯t sure I knew how to do that. After being Luna for more than thirty years,ying my pride down did note easy.


    That evening, I invited Ethan and Celeste to dinner, and to my surprise, they obliged.


    Ethan took Edward¡¯s ce at the head of the table, and Celeste sat at my side, her fork scraping idly against her te.


    For the first time in a long time, I did not see only them. I saw the empty chair beside Ethan, the one Sera should have upied.


    And the thought formed unbidden, fragile but persistent: perhaps it wasn¡¯t toote.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I said softly,ying down my fork. ¡°I was thinking... Perhaps we could invite Seraphina home for a meal. To sit together again, as a family.¡±


    The words had barely left my lips when a sharp crash split the air. Celeste¡¯s te shattered against the marble floor, fragments scattering, food sttering across the polished surface.


    ¡°Mom?¡± she hissed, her voice trembling with something between rage and hurt. ¡°Did I hear you correctly? You want to invite her?¡±


    Her fingers curled into fists around her fork like a weapon.


    I straightened my back, though my pulse jumped. ¡°Yes, Celeste. She is family, whether you like it or not. Your father¡ª¡± My voice cracked, but I forced it steady. ¡°Edward¡¯s dying wish was to see a harmonious family. That includes Sera.¡±


    How could I make them understand? That the daughter Edward had asked for, the child he longed for in his final moments, was actually Sera.


    Celeste¡¯s chair screeched against the floor as she shot to her feet, trembling. ¡°So that¡¯s it? Even you¡¯ve chosen her now? After everything? After all these years, when you begged me toe back, when you cried and pleaded for me to return? And now that I have, you run after Sera instead?¡±


    Her eyes glittered with wetness, but the fury in them burned hotter.


    ¡°She¡¯s the reason I had to leave in the first ce, and yet you choose her over me?¡± She threw the fork across the room, and it ttered into a vase that wobbled and crashed to the floor.


    ¡°You might as well have left me to die abroad!¡±


    ¡°Celeste!¡± Ethan barked, his voice cutting through the tension. He mmed his hand against the table, rattling the silverware. ¡°Enough! We¡¯ve discussed this matter before. You¡¯re being childish. It¡¯s been ten years; give it a fucking rest!¡±


    Celeste¡¯s breath came in sharp, ragged pulls.


    She looked at Ethan, then at me¡ªher eyes full of betrayal, of disbelief¡ªand then she turned on her heel.


    Her footsteps pounded out of the room, and a door mmed with a violence that made the chandelier tremble.


    Silence fell heavily over the dining room. I stared down at the shards of porcin scattered across the floor, my appetite gone, my hands shaking faintly in myp.


    I whispered, more to myself than to Ethan, ¡°Why does it always feel like no matter what I do, I am failing one of them?¡±


    Ethan said nothing, his face a mask of tension, his jaw tight.


    But inside me, Edward¡¯s words echoed still. ¡®Don¡¯t make the same mistake I did.¡¯

 Chapter 108 THE REAL VICTIM

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108 THE REAL VICTIM</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    I stormed out of the house, fury burning so hot inside me it felt like it would y the skin off my bones.


    It was an old, familiar kind of heat¡ªone I used to wear like armor as a child when I didn¡¯t get my way, except this wasn¡¯t childish anymore. This was different.


    This was bone-deep, grown-up rage¡ªthe kind that came from betrayal, from humiliation.


    And unlike when I was a child, everyone didn¡¯t immediately jump to do my bidding to appease me.


    My heels clicked against the pavement like angry punctuation, echoing back at me in the cooling evening air.


    The rhythm wasn¡¯t just sound¡ªit was the only thing tethering me to myself, reminding me that I still had power, still had presence.


    I went out through the manor gates, down the street, and...


    I didn¡¯t even know where I thought I was going. My body moved before my mind did, powered by outrage, by a refusal to sit one more second at that table listening to them spew absolute fucking bullshit.


    Behind me, there was nothing¡ªno hurried footsteps, no voice calling my name. Neither Ethan nor Mother came after me.


    Their absence was like a p to the face. It pressed in on me, heavy, suffocating, cruel in its indifference.


    And it stung, sharp and intimate, like only family could manage.


    How dare they?


    How dare they sit at their perfect little dinner and talk about poor, misunderstood Sera like she was a victim?


    Like she didn¡¯t rip our family apart the night she ripped my heart out?


    She was the viin, and yet somehow, they acted like she deserved sympathy.


    As if her sad little sob story excused the chaos she left in her wake.


    As if her suffering outweighed mine when she¡¯d been the cause of it in the first ce.


    My own blood family, treating me like I was the intruder. Like I was the one who didn¡¯t belong.


    It was grotesque.


    I was the one who¡¯d been loyal, who had carried the family name like a crown, who had bent myself into whatever shape Mother demanded.


    Perfect, polished, precious Celeste.


    I was the perfect daughter, the perfect sister.


    And still, they dared to put her on a pedestal and leave me standing in the dirt.


    I did not fucking deserve this.


    And I wouldn¡¯t fucking take it.


    I yanked my phone out of my bag and jabbed at Kieran¡¯s number. It only rang once before his voice slid into my ear¡ªt, distracted.


    ¡°Celeste, I¡¯m in a meeting.¡± Just that. No warmth, no affection.


    The words tumbled out, breathless, desperate. Surely he would hear it, the crack in my voice, the plea woven underneath. ¡°Kieran, I¡¯m so upset! You won¡¯t believe what Mother and¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said I was in a meeting, Celeste. If it¡¯s urgent, tell the driver to take you wherever you want; you have my card and no qualms about using it as you wish. I¡¯ll speak to youter.¡±


    The line went dead.


    I stared at the glowing screen incredulously, the rejection sharp as ss. It lodged in my chest, cutting every time I tried to breathe.


    When had this happened?


    How had this happened?


    How had I gone from the darling of my family, the apple of Kieran¡¯s eye, to this...this... outcast?


    I was Celeste Eloise Lockwood, dammit!


    Adoration was my birthright; I didn¡¯t w my way into the spotlight¡ªI was the spotlight.


    Myughter lit up rooms, my beauty turned heads, my charm could muddle even the sharpest minds.


    Loyalty was never something I begged for¡ªit came crawling to me, desperate, inevitable, like moths to me.


    The thought of losing that pull, of no longer being the gravity that every room revolved around, was intolerable.


    They had no right to look away.


    Sera had no right to have them look at her.


    I hurled my phone down onto the pavement. It skidded across the ground with a satisfying crack. A few pedestrians nced over; I threw them a re sharp enough to cut, daring them toment. They looked away.


    Good. Let them. At least strangers still remembered how to fear me.


    ¡°Drive,¡± I snapped at the driver Kieran had given me as I slid into the backseat. ¡°Take me to the mall. Now.¡±


    The words came out clipped, vicious. Control, I reminded myself. Power. If they would not give it to me, I would take it back piece by piece.


    He scurried to obey.


    By the time we reached the mall, my blood had cooled into something darker, heavier. Rage was one thing, but humiliation¡ªthat was poison. It ate slowly, leaving nothing but bitterness.


    And oh, how it ate. Already I felt it working through me, gnawing away at myposure, leaving behind only the ache of being dismissed, diminished.


    I wasn¡¯t going to sit at home like some abandoned pet. If no one wanted to choose me, then I would choose myself.


    Yes. I would not beg for their affection. I would not wait for them toe to their senses.


    I would not cower in the fucking shadows like Seraphina.


    I would remind them all why the world once revolved around me.


    The first thing I did was buy a new phone.


    And as soon as the pimply nerd behind the counter set it up, I summoned the few people who still knew how to orbit me.


    Friends¡ªif you could call them that.


    But they were loyal in their own way¡ªloyal to spectacle, to drama, to me.


    Right now, that was enough.


    ¡°Celeste, hey!¡± Abby¡¯s voice bubbled through the line.


    Always bubbly, always eager. A golden retriever in designer heels.


    ¡°Meet me at the mall. Bring Emma. I need you both.¡±


    I didn¡¯t exin, didn¡¯t beg. They came because they always came. Because it was a privilege to be summoned by me.


    It was a privilege to be in my presence.


    We tore through boutiques like a storm. My hands barely touched the fabrics before assistants rushed to drape them over my arms, to start tallying my purchases.


    Shoes, silk blouses, a fur coat I didn¡¯t even like¡ªwhat did it matter? Every swipe of Kieran¡¯s card was a Band-Aid against the wound they¡¯d all torn open.


    Hopefully, his phone buzzed and beeped relentlessly, and disrupted his stupid fucking meeting that was more important than me.


    The bags piled higher, the receipts longer, but the hollow ache inside me only grew.


    Abby twirled in front of a mirror, arms heavy with bracelets. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re wearing something like this for the engagement party. It¡¯s going to be the event of the year.¡±


    Her words hit me like a stone. I smiled too quickly, too sharply.


    ¡°Of course. The best. You think I¡¯d let Sera outshine me?¡±


    ¡°As if she could,¡± Emma giggled.


    The sound grated on my nerves, though I forced myself to join in, to let theughter smooth the edges of my tremblingposure.


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Abby chimed in. ¡°When is the engagement party, Celeste?¡±


    My pulse skipped. Because the truth, the ugly, choking truth, was that since Kieran got back from the ind, he¡¯d been tactically avoiding any talk about the engagement party.


    Every time I brought it up, he brushed it off or downright shut it down.


    And it was always scraps of the same flimsy excuse. ¡®The timing is wrong.¡¯


    ¡®My parents missed our announcement party, but they shouldn¡¯t miss my engagement party.¡¯


    ¡®Once the rogue attacks are solved and Daniel can return, my parents will too, and we can talk about it.¡¯


    Even when she wasn¡¯t actively involved, Seraphina still found a way to ruin my life.


    Kieran had been different since he returned from that ind¡ªeven more so than usual.


    He¡¯d only drifted further from me, throwing himself into his work, barely spending any time at home.


    All I got these days were one-word answers and exasperated sighs.


    I felt like I was watching helplessly as he constructed a wall between us, every second of silence and distance a new brick.


    And when I thought back to what Sera said in the hospital...


    No. I wouldn¡¯t go there. I wouldn¡¯t consider that abomination for one fucking second.


    ¡°Kieran¡¯s been a little...distractedtely,¡± I finally answered.


    I would not give Abby or Emma the satisfaction of knowing the trouble in my paradise. I wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to believe they had my best interests at heart.


    So I tweaked the truth.


    ¡°And do you know why?¡± I didn¡¯t wait for them to reply. ¡°Sera.¡± The name tasted like venom.


    Abby and Emma leaned in curiously as I continued.


    ¡°She bewitched him on that ind. Twisting him against me. And now, she¡¯s working with Maya¡ªpoisoning Ethan, poisoning Mother. Suddenly, everyone treats her like she¡¯s the poor little outcast. As if I haven¡¯t bled for this family too.¡±


    Their faces shifted¡ªfirst surprise, then indignation on my behalf.


    ¡°That bitch,¡± Abby hissed.


    Emma mmed a pair of heels back onto the disy shelf. ¡°Sera always ys the fragile one¡ªthe rogue attacks, the shooting¡ªshe¡¯s made herself the poster girl for victimhood. But you¡¯re the real victim, Celeste, and when everyone sees that, they¡¯ll see her real face. People like her don¡¯t get to win.¡±


    Her words lit something in me. Yes. That was the truth.


    Sera¡¯s powery in her illusion¡ªthis mask of suffering, of silent endurance.


    All it would take was a crack, a reversal, and everyone would see what I saw: a maniptive bitch.


    I leaned closer to my friends, lowering my voice until it felt like we were conspiring in the dark. ¡°Exactly. She doesn¡¯t have a monopoly on being the victim. The focus just needs to shift from her for a second, and then the world will know who the true serpent is.¡±


    I thought of Mother¡¯s face at dinner, that sh of disappointment, as if I were the problem.


    I thought of Ethan scolding me like I was a child.


    I thought of Kieran, brushing me off as though I were nothing but an inconvenient weight dragging him down.


    My lips curled. The taste of it¡ªns, vengeance, control¡ªwas intoxicating.


    Abby smirked, clinking her shopping bags together like sses in a toast. ¡°Then let¡¯s help the world see it.¡±

 Chapter 109 THE BANE OF MY EXISTENCE

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109 THE BANE OF MY EXISTENCE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    My days off were as rare and precious as hidden gems.


    No rigorous training schedule. No sadistic drills threatening to kill me. No psychotic trainer doing her very best tobust my eardrums.


    The only downside was that I was so used to movement and action that I spent all of twenty extra minutes in bed before I got too restless and shot to my feet.


    I turned the energy on the house. I tackled the sink full of dishes, wiped down the shelves, and even folded theundry that had grown into a mini mountain, moving from chore to chore until the rooms felt lighter.


    By the time I finished, the floors gleamed and the house smelled faintly of lemon cleaner andvender air freshener.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t enough. The restlessness lingered, drumming through my veins. My gaze drifted out the window to where thewn waited, strewn with dry leaves like a silent challenge.


    Grabbing the rake, I stepped outside. Thete-summer air wrapped around me, thick with the scent of grass and apple pie from someone¡¯s open kitchen window.


    My neighbor, Mrs. Harlow, waved from her porch, her terrier barking like it had some grand announcement to make.


    I rarely conversed with my neighbors, but I¡¯d lent Mrs. Harlow a cup of sugar once, and she¡¯d decided that I was her new best friend.


    ¡°Doing some gardening today, dear?¡± she called.


    I smiled, tucking a stray hair behind my ear. ¡°Trying to. Before my frontwn turns into a jungle and swallows me.¡±


    She chuckled, thenunched into a brief ramble about her grandson starting school this fall.


    It was the kind of small, simple conversation that shouldn¡¯t have meant much¡ªbut for me, it did.


    To talk about children and school and weather, to be ordinary and mundane for five minutes, felt almost decadent.


    Thest of my restless energy was spent at the farmer¡¯s market, and by the time I was walking up my driveway with my grocery bags cutting into my palms, I was humming happily under my breath because the best part of today was yet toe.


    Lucian wasing overter this evening after some work he had to take care of, and we were going to cook together.


    Another seemingly simple thing that made my heart flutter.


    I think it was the domesticity of it. Kieran and I had never made toast together, let alone cooked a whole meal.


    And the thought of Lucian in my kitchen, sleeves rolled, as we argued over whose recipes tasted better, brought a silly, giddy smile to my face.


    But of course, I was Seraphina, and having one entire good day to myself was justpletely unfathomable.


    My smile dropped as I froze at the base of my porch steps¡ªand beheld the bane of my existence.


    Celeste was standing at my doorstep like she owned the house, thete sun painting her hair gold, her posture all effortless grace.


    My heart dropped into my stomach, the good mood draining from me like water through a sieve.


    I tightened my grip on the grocery bags and took one long, deep breath.


    Then I shifted my eyes past her as if she were just a shadow.


    Maybe if I ignored her long enough, she¡¯d vanish into thin air.


    Oh, a girl could wish.


    ¡°Sera.¡± Her hand shot out, grabbing mine before I could turn the key.


    Her touch was light, deceptively delicate, like a snake testing the warmth of its prey. ¡°Wait. Please. I didn¡¯te here to fight.¡±


    I raised my eyes slowly, careful not to let my expression show anything, letting my silence be answer enough.


    ¡°I came to apologize,¡± she said, the words rolling off her tongue with the smoothness of an actor reciting well-rehearsed lines.


    I almostughed. Apologize?


    Were we seriously repeating the spa charade again?


    Celeste Lockwood didn¡¯t apologize. She maneuvered, she twisted, she cut. And she didn¡¯t ept fault for anything.


    Still, I said nothing, slipping my hand free.


    ¡°Mother...¡±


    I momentarily lost myposure and flinched. Celeste caught that and pressed on.


    ¡°During dinner the other day, she spoke about you. Longingly. She said she hoped you mighte over for dinner sometime. She misses you, Sera. We all do.¡±


    ¡®We all do.¡¯


    I could handle bitchy Celeste. I could handle bitter, acidic, toxic Celeste.


    But when she did this...


    When she pretended like she actually had a heart beating behind her rib cage. Like we were actually family who could care about each other...


    It stung more than I cared to admit.


    Because I knew it was all part of her act. And it made me feel stupid for wishing it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± I said curtly, reaching for the door again.


    But Celeste, as always, hade armed. From her bag, she pulled out a thick photo album, worn around the edges, its cover frayed by time.


    She thrust it toward me like a peace offering. ¡°Mother wanted you to have this. Old pictures. Memories.¡±


    I should have stepped in and mmed the door in Celeste¡¯s face. But something inside me hesitated¡ªfoolishly, I admit.


    A part of me, the child I once was, still wanted scraps from my family. Still wanted proof that I¡¯d mattered enough to be preserved in photographs. So I epted it.


    But I¡¯d be damned if I let her into my home.


    I set the grocery bags down at my feet and opened the album.


    My breath caught.


    Every page was Celeste.


    Celeste at recitals, Celeste at birthdays, Celeste in gowns, Celeste with flowers, Celeste and¡ªmy chest tightened¡ªKieran. Their smiles preserved forever in glossy print, intimate moments framed for eternity.


    Not a trace of me.


    My fingers trembled as I turned the pages, my vision blurring the longer I looked for myself. The silence between us thickened until¡ª


    There it was. Celeste¡¯s endgame.


    In the picture, I was fifteen again. Standing at the edge of the packhouse courtyard, eyes burning, face tight and red with humiliation.


    Fifteen yearster, and I could still hear the whispers that had snaked around me like smoke, theughter that had rung in my ears like church bells.


    The day the truth had spilled¡ªthe day everyone learned I had no wolf.


    The photographer had captured me at my lowest: wide-eyed, brittle, half-drowned in shame.


    Around me, blurred in the background, were the smirks of those who had mocked.


    I mmed the album shut.


    ¡°identally included, I suppose?¡± My voice was sharp enough to cut ss.


    Celeste feigned innocence, widening her doe eyes. ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t notice that one. You know I would never¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± My chest heaved. ¡°Was it an ident fifteen years ago, too?¡±


    Her lips parted, the mask slipping for just a fraction of a second.


    ¡°Father told us not to tell,¡± I pressed, words scraping out of me like poisoned daggers.


    ¡°He said to keep it within the family until we understood¡ªuntil we coulde up with a solution. But somehow, everyone in the pack knew before I¡¯d evene to terms with it.¡±


    I looked up at her, crimson creeping into my vision. ¡°You told them¡ªunder the guise of concern. You asked around if anyone knew how to cure a wolfless werewolf.¡± I shoved the album at her chest, and she clutched it with one hand.


    I sneered. ¡°Worried little Celeste, looking for a cure for her poor wolfless sister.¡±


    The memory burned. I could still see her that night, head bowed, eyes glistening as she confessed to Father that she had been the reason the whole pack knew I didn¡¯t have a wolf.


    She pretended that she was only trying to help, that she only revealed my deepest w and my family¡¯s most shameful secret because she cared too much.


    And Father¡ªhe had believed her. Everyone had.


    She was sweet, selfless Celeste. And I was useless, broken Sera.


    That was the first time in my life that I ever experienced anger so potent that I lost control.


    And even now, I remember the chilling satisfaction that ran through me as I shoved Celeste in my anger.


    She had fallen and merely scraped her palms. But she¡¯d screamed like I¡¯d taken a saw to her wrist.


    And the pack had reacted as though I¡¯dmitted some unspeakable crime. That was the first day I felt the sting of my father¡¯s palm across my cheek.


    From then on, their disgust had a sharper, crueler edge.


    More than being a pathetic, wolfless, outcast, I was the crazy bitch who hurt the sister who only ever cared for her.


    Celeste blinked at me now, a faint smile ying at the corner of her lips. For a heartbeat, I thought she¡¯d continue the charade.


    But she leaned closer, her perfume wrapping around me, her whisper venomous. ¡°Of course I told them. Deliberately. Did you really think I¡¯d let you use your weakness to receive sympathy? No, what you deserved is scorn.¡±


    Gods, my sister had never looked uglier than she did in this moment. ¡°Wolfless, pitiful Sera. Born marked by the Moon Goddess herself as tainted. And you can train as hard as you want. You can kick and punch and run, but you will never, ever be more than what you are¡ª¡±


    Her lips curled, teeth bared. ¡°Broken.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s head whipped to the side, hair spilling forward as the crack of my palm against her cheek echoed around us.


    For a moment, silence.


    Then¡ªsheughed. Low, eerie, chilling. A sound that curdled the air.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking predictable,¡± she whispered, eyes gleaming.


    She edged around, but kept facing me, and started walking backwards. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ll always be behind.¡±


    Step by step, she backed away, her smile growing into something vicious and primal. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ll never have the life you want.¡±


    She stopped at the end of my driveway and raised her voice. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll always win.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    She stepped out into the street.


    ¡°Celeste, get the fuck out of the¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who can fake a crisis, sweetie.¡± She winked.


    And in one deliberate motion, she let herself fall. Backward.


    My scream ripped from my throat as a horn red. Tires screeched.


    Then impact.

 Chapter 110 BROKEN DOLL

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110 BROKEN DOLL</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Hourster, I could still hear the screech of tires.


    Could still see the sickening sway of Celeste¡¯s body, the blur of her hair as she toppled sideways into the street.


    Even after she disappeared into the ambnce, and I climbed in after her, after the sirens wailed us down the road, Mrs. Harlow¡¯s terrier racing after us, my chest wouldn¡¯t unclench.


    I sat there in a haze, the once serene world around me suddenly too bright, too loud, too fast.


    And so fucking confusing.


    I couldn¡¯t fathom it.


    ¡®You¡¯re not the only one who can fake a crisis, sweetie.¡¯


    I remembered once when Celeste got nothing more than a paper cut and treated it as though she¡¯d been mortally wounded.


    She shrieked that she could see bone, demanded an ambnce, and even sprawled across the chaise like a tragic heroine awaiting herst rites.


    The family doctor was summoned for what had already stopped bleeding, and Celeste milked it for weeks¡ªrefusing chores, parading around with a useless bandage, and sighing dramatically whenever someone asked her to lift so much as a book.


    Celeste had always been cruel, always cunning, ridiculously dramatic. But this?


    Throwing herself into the path of a moving car? My brain scrambled around the image like it couldn¡¯t make sense of it, couldn¡¯t fit the sheer insanity into the outline of the girl I¡¯d once thought I knew.


    Everything in the emergency ward was happening in a dizzying blur.


    Nurses in pale scrubs moved with hurried, sharp precision, calling out codes and requests.


    The sliding doors groaned behind me again and again as more people swept in.


    My mother arrived first. Her heels clicked like gunshots across the linoleum, her fur coat dragging along the floor.


    Her lipstick was immacte, her face tight with controlled panic. Only the slight mascara smudges under her eyes hinted at her distress. ¡°Where is she? My daughter¡ªwhere¡¯s Celeste?¡±


    I shrank back automatically, once again reminded that the daughter my parents looked for would always be Celeste.


    And then Ethan appeared, tall and grim, his hand brushing her shoulder as though he could temper her storm.


    His presence should have been grounding¡ªand maybe it was for my mother. Instead, it rattled me further.


    He nced at me briefly¡ªhis expression unreadable, cold perhaps, or just stunned. I couldn¡¯t tell.


    Finally, Kieran arrived. His stride was longer, urgent, his hair damp from the drizzle that had begun outside.


    When his eyesnded on me, something unreadable flickered there¡ªsuspicion? concern? I couldn¡¯t pin it down before the moment broke.


    It was disorienting, all of them rushing in like a tide, pulling air from the room, leaving me stranded at its center.


    It almost reminded me of when my father had been on his deathbed.


    But the simrities niggled at me, and I almostughed at the absurdity.


    They would rush to the hospital for my father. They would rush for dramatic Celeste.


    But nobody rushed like this when I¡¯d almost died giving birth to Daniel.


    I should have left as soon as they all came; I should have known that all of us being in close proximity with heightened emotions wouldn¡¯t end well.


    But I kept seeing Celeste fall back into the road, kept hearing the tires screeching.


    I¡¯d stay just long enough to know she was okay. She was batshit crazy, but she was¡ªunfortunately¡ªstill my sister.


    After a while, a doctor appeared, pulling down his mask. They all surged forward to hear the news. ¡°She¡¯s stable. Mild concussion, a wrist fracture, some bruising on her ribs, and minor scrapes. We¡¯re keeping her for observation, but she¡¯s out of immediate danger.¡±


    Relief washed through the room¡ªthrough them. Mother exhaled like she¡¯d been holding her breath for hours, clutching Ethan¡¯s sleeve as he held on to her elbow.


    Kieran¡¯s jaw unclenched, the muscles twitching as he ran a hand over his face, and tension flowed out of him.


    I should have felt the same. Relief. Gratitude that she wasn¡¯t broken beyond repair.


    But instead, all I felt was that clench in my stomach¡ªthe dizzying aftershock of watching her nearly shatter herself for spectacle.


    ¡®You¡¯re not the only one who can fake a crisis, sweetie.¡¯


    After the doctor¡¯s words, a shuffle of movement followed¡ªrelieved sighs turning into urgent nods as the nurse gestured for us to follow. The sterile corridors seemed to hum with too-bright lights and too-loud footsteps as we trailed behind, our little parade of strained faces and clenched hands.


    I walked with them, though every step felt detached, like I was floating above my own body.


    Inside her room, Celestey propped up against a stack of pillows, looking far more fragile than I¡¯d ever seen her. And yet, still somehow immactely put together the way only Celeste could be.


    Her hair was in perfect waves down her shoulders, her arm cradled in a cast, ribs bound in bandages that peeked beneath the hospital gown.


    It was the kind of image that demanded sympathy¡ªdelicate, breakable.


    And then, of course, she started speaking.


    ¡°She¡ª¡± Celeste¡¯s voice cracked as her eyesnded on me. Her skin was pale, her lips glossy. ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    A question I was beginning to ask myself.


    ¡°How can you show your face here,¡± she rasped, ¡°after shoving me into the street?¡±


    The usationnded like stones hurled across the ward.


    My mouth fell open. I was too shocked to form sound, let alone words.


    ¡°Are you sad?¡± she continued, her eyes gleaming. ¡°Are you upset I didn¡¯t die like you wanted?¡±


    This. Fucking. Bitch.


    I was still in the process of processing the trap I had waltzed into when my mother whirled around so fast her coat fanned out. Her hand came up, sharp and swift, aiming for my cheek.


    I was still too stunned to flinch or bother moving. I just froze and braced.


    But the blow nevernded. Kieran¡¯s hand shot out, mping around my mother¡¯s wrist midair.


    His voice cut across the room, low but firm. ¡°Margaret, don¡¯t.¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyes zed. ¡°She tried to kill my daughter¡ª¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the full story yet,¡± Kieran said, his tone sharp enough to discourage argument.


    He turned to me, his voice softening. ¡°Sera, what happened?¡±


    I stared at him. At all of them.


    At Celeste, whoy there like a broken doll, hershes fluttering, her mouth curled into the faintest smirk she thought no one could see.


    At my mother, who, just a couple of days ago, sat in my living room iming I was still her daughter, iming she would never abandon me.


    Now, her eyes zed with loathing and usation, the hand she¡¯d unhesitatingly raised to strike me still hovering in Kieran¡¯s grasp.


    Tell him. Tell them.


    The words crowded my throat, desperate to exin. I wanted to scream it: that Celeste had lost her mind, that she¡¯d leapt in front of that car like a fucking psycho, that this was all part of her n to turn the entire world against me.


    But my mother¡¯s doubt had already sunk in. She was still ring at me, still trembling with rage, still ready to strike if Kieran let go.


    And suddenly I wasn¡¯t in the hospital anymore. I was younger. Smaller. In that suffocating house, standing against the wall, holding the jagged pieces of the vase Celeste had broken in my hand as my mother¡¯s shadow loomed.


    Her disbelief, her scorn, her sharp hand¡ªall of it merged with now. Seamless and suffocating.


    They¡¯d never believed me then. Why would they believe me now?


    A bitterugh ripped from my throat. ¡°Exin? To you?¡± My voice shook with something cold. ¡°What would be the point? You¡¯ve already decided. You always do. Celeste is always the saint, and I¡¯m always the bad guy.¡±


    ¡°Sera,¡± Kieran said, reaching for me.


    I jerked my arm away before he could hold me, but where his fingers brushed my skin seared like iron.


    ¡°No,¡± I snapped. ¡°If you really believe I would do this¡ª¡±


    I turned my gaze to my mother. ¡°If you truly believe I would push my own sister in front of a car, then call the police. Charge me.¡± I held my hands out, wrists pressed together.


    Her gaze flickered for a moment before hardening again. ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say?¡±


    I dropped my hands.


    Their faces blurred. Margaret¡¯s fury. Ethan¡¯s unreadable stare. Celeste¡¯s triumphant weakness. Kieran¡¯s stormy silence.


    I couldn¡¯t bear it for a second longer.


    ¡°I have nothing to say. I¡¯m not dealing with this bullshit. You¡¯ll be hearing from mywyer.¡±


    I turned away and walked out. My harsh breathing was a hollow echo that followed me through the ward, down the corridor, and out the sliding doors.


    The world outside pped me with cold rain.


    The sky had cracked open, pouring sheets of water down the hospital steps. I gasped at its bite but didn¡¯t slow.


    My hair stered against my cheeks, my clothes clung to me, but I couldn¡¯t summon the will to find shelter or an umbre.


    Let it soak me. Let it wash their poison off me.


    My chest ached, the numbness finally breaking into pain so sharp it felt like my ribs were splintering.


    I pressed my palm against my sternum, like I could hold myself together, but the ache only deepened.


    How could they believe Celeste¡¯s lies so easily?


    Was I really so monstrous in their eyes?


    A sob wed its way up my throat, but I bit it down. Not here. Not now.


    I was halfway to the curb, ready to trudge home in the storm, when a hand closed around my arm.


    ¡°Sera, wait.¡±


    I spun, heart racing, and found Ethan.

 Chapter 111 REDEMPTION ARC

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111 REDEMPTION ARC</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Ethan¡¯s grip wasn¡¯t rough, but it was firm, unyielding.


    Rain streaked down his face, making his expression hard to read. For once, though, there was something softer in his eyes¡ªhesitation, maybe even regret.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± he said simply.


    The offer stunned me more than my mother¡¯s p, more than Celeste¡¯s usation. For a moment, I just stared at him, blinking water from myshes.


    Something twisted in my chest. Old wounds and fresh ones colliding. I wanted to tell him to let go, to leave me in the rain, to let me dissolve until there was nothing left.


    I yanked my arm back. ¡°No, thank you.¡± My voice came out sharper than I meant, but I didn¡¯t soften it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re nning another lecture, Ethan, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m not in the mood. And if you try anyway, well¡ª¡± I gave him a look that was equal parts warning and promise, ¡°¡ªI can fight back now.¡±


    He didn¡¯t flinch. If anything, he looked...almost amused. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it,¡± he said. ¡°Maya never stops praising you. Says you¡¯re her most outstanding student. If anyone can take me down these days, it¡¯s probably you.¡±


    I blinked, caught off guard by theck of sarcasm. His tone was matter-of-fact, not mocking.


    Still, I folded my arms. ¡°Then all the more reason for you to step aside. Go back to Celeste. She¡¯s the one lying in a hospital bed, not me.¡±


    ¡°I know she¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said without hesitation.


    The certainty in his voice startled me, and I arched a brow. ¡°You sound very sure for someone whose sister just got hit by a car.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± he said again, this time more quietly, so I had to strain to hear him over the pouring rain.


    Then his gaze cut back to me, unwavering. ¡°And for what it¡¯s worth, I don¡¯t believe you pushed her.¡±


    The words hit me like a blow. Not because I needed his validation¡ªI didn¡¯t, not anymore¡ªbut because it had been so long since anyone in that family had believed anything I had to say.


    I tried tough, but it came out brittle. ¡°That¡¯s perfect then. That undoes all the years of scorn and disdain.¡±


    He didn¡¯t rise to the barb. Instead, he just nodded toward his car parked at the curb. ¡°Come on. The state you¡¯re in¡ªyou shouldn¡¯t go home alone.¡±


    I swiped a wet clump of hair from my face. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°Maya will kill me if I let you walk home in the pouring rain. And...¡± He hesitated, as though swallowing something difficult. ¡°It¡¯s my duty. As your brother.¡±


    The word brother stuck in my ears like a burr. My brother.


    When had he ever acted like one? Why was he now choosing to stay by my side instead of Celeste¡¯s after all these years?


    My instinct was to refuse, to walk into the rain and prove I didn¡¯t need any of them.


    But my body was betraying me¡ªmy legs were shaky, my chest tight.


    The cold was already seeping into my bones, and the thought of standing on a curb waiting for a cab in this storm suddenly felt unbearable.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered, brushing past him toward his car. ¡°But if I even smell a reprimanding speech, I¡¯m throwing myself out of the door.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Then you and Celeste can be roommates.¡±


    I spun around and shot him a look, and he immediately mped his mouth shut, his lips twitching from the effort.


    I turned away before he could see me fight my own smile.


    The interior smelled faintly of leather and something familiar. Maya, I realized with a grudging smile.


    I slid into the passenger seat, dripping rain onto the floor mat. Ethan got in on his side, started the engine, and instantly turned up the heat.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said, handing me a thick sweatshirt from the backseat.


    I took it gratefully and pulled it on, hugging my arms around myself.


    For a while, the only sound was the swish of wipers cutting through the storm.


    Then Ethan reached forward and fiddled with the knob of the stereo. Momentster, music filled the space, soft at first.


    I frowned. It was...familiar.


    The melody filled the car, soft and mncholy¡ªechoing from some distant memory. Gentle guitar picking, a tender voice that had seemed to understand everything I couldn¡¯t say aloud.


    Not exactly what I¡¯d choose now, but the kind of thing I used to yte at night, headphones mped over my ears, letting the melodies carry away the restless hum of my own thoughts.


    I nced at him. ¡°Really? You listen to Fleetwood Mac?¡±


    His mouth twitched, not quite a smile. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked anymore. Paxton mentioned you used to listen to this. Thought it was worth a try.¡±


    That stopped me. Paxton¡ªour old butler.


    He¡¯d been one of the few constants in the Lockwood Manor, growing up. One of the few people who showed me kindness in the quiet, unnoticed small ways that mattered. Who didn¡¯t treat me as less-than.


    My throat tightened. ¡°That was a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ethan¡¯s hands tightened on the wheel. ¡°After the...¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°...cinnamon raspberry incident, I¡¯ve been trying to remember things. Trying to see them differently.¡±


    I gave a short, humorlessugh. ¡°What¡¯s this, some sudden bout of brotherly guilt? Or are you just hoping that if you y the right song, I¡¯ll march back into that hospital room and apologize to Celeste?¡±


    His head turned toward me briefly, his expression unreadable in the glow of the dashboard lights. ¡°No,¡± he said, firmly. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Sure, okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Sera.¡± His voice had an edge now, not sharp but intense, like he needed me to hear him. ¡°I¡¯ve started to realize how many mistakes I made. How much I let myself be blinded. We¡¯re brother and sister, and we¡¯ve spent so many years acting otherwise. I don¡¯t want to spend whatever time we have left resenting each other.¡±


    Something in me twisted at the sincerity I thought I heard there. But I shoved it down. ¡°So what, this is your redemption arc? Tell me you believe me now, and all is forgiven?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect forgiveness,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I deserve it. I just...¡± His jaw tightened, his gaze fixed firmly on the road.


    ¡°I know you¡ªI know you think I don¡¯t, but I do. And sure,tely you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯ve be reclusive, difficult, even sharp-edged, but you¡¯ve never been cruel. You would never hurt someone on purpose.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you hear yourself? If I¡¯ve be sharp-edged and difficult, it¡¯s because you all made me that way.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t argue that. But what I said stands. You would never hurt anyone, Sera. That isn¡¯t you.¡±


    The words made me want to look away, but I couldn¡¯t. My chest hurt, like he was prying open a wound I¡¯d buried under scar tissue.


    ¡°You really think that?¡± My voice was low, harsh. ¡°That I¡¯m incapable of cruelty? You literally just said I changed¡ªyou can¡¯t tell up to what extent. You¡¯d be surprised what someone can learn to stomach when they¡¯re pushed far enough.¡±


    Because here¡¯s the deep, unnerving truth: If I¡¯d been standing in front of Celeste at that moment, and I¡¯d seen the car rushing down the street, I don¡¯t know that I wouldn¡¯t have pushed her.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do with that.


    He shook his head. ¡°Not you. Some things don¡¯t change, Sera. Not the core of who we are. I remember you refusing to eat chicken for weeks because you saw one killed in the yard. You cried yourself sick over it. That¡¯s not someone who would shove her sister into the path of a car.¡±


    The memory hit me like a sucker punch, vivid and embarrassing. My younger self, devastated over something so small.


    I felt exposed, as if he¡¯d reached in and dragged out a version of me I hadn¡¯t allowed myself to remember in years.


    ¡°Maybe that girl¡¯s gone,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not,¡± he said quietly.


    Silence stretched. The wipers squeaked back and forth. My reflection in the rain-streaked window looked pale, tired, unrecognizable even to me.


    Part of me still wanted tosh out, to use him of ulterior motives, to spit that I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to fall for a change of heart thiste in the game.


    But another part¡ªsmaller, quieter¡ªjust felt tired. Too tired to keep sorting through the sincerity and the lies.


    So I leaned my head back against the seat, closing my eyes. ¡°Whatever, Ethan. Believe what you want. Right now, I just want to get home.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do,¡± he said, and for once, he didn¡¯t push further.


    We drove the rest of the way in uneasy quiet, the storm softening to a drizzle outside, and I could almost imagine that it was a reflection of the ease in the atmosphere between us.

 Chapter 112 PERFECT WORLD

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112 PERFECT WORLD</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The first moments back in my apartment were...quiet. Almost shockingly so.


    I nced at the scattered grocery bags I¡¯d hastily thrown inside before rushing off in the ambnce¡ªthere was a tub of ice cream in there that I knew was a goner.


    It was hard to believe I was still in the same day that had promised to be peaceful and restful.


    But at least now, I was free of the chaos. No judgements or usations or pain.


    Just me. Just the sound of the rain pattering faintly against the window, the scent of the lingering storm mingling with the faint warmth of home.


    Ethan¡¯s presence in the car lingered in my chest like a ghost I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to exorcise.


    The ride home still confused me. He hadn¡¯t lectured me. He hadn¡¯t tried to twist my words or corner me. He¡¯d just...believed me.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, my brother and I had shared a conflict-free moment together.


    And in that, there was a thread offort, a small, glimmering hope that maybe, just maybe, not everyone I¡¯d ever counted on waspletely lost to me.


    Oddly...Kieran too. He had stood by me today, his patience and defense quiet but firm.


    I could still feel the echo of his presence as he stood between me and my mother, the warmth of his intervention like a shield.


    But even with that, my chest felt heavy.


    Sure, it seemed like my divorce had been some sort of wake-up call, and I was starting to see glimpses of the people I¡¯d once called family. They were starting to act like they actually cared.


    But the damage¡ªthe years of small betrayals, dismissals, slights, and outright cruelty¡ªdidn¡¯t vanish in a single day.


    That kind of pain lingered, settled into the muscles and bones, into the rhythm of my breath.


    More than a decade of being treated as inferior, of being undervalued, didn¡¯t dissolve with a few conciliatory gestures.


    Too tired to shower, I simply stripped out of my wet clothes and pulled on an OTS sweatshirt and sweatpants.


    I sank into my bed, hugging my legs to myself as the light rainfall from outside mixed with the residue of the storm still inside me.


    I had to put all the confusing thoughts of Ethan and Kieran out of my mind. I¡¯d been doing well without them so far¡ªI hadn¡¯t needed them all this time, and I didn¡¯t need them now.


    I exhaled, letting the tension roll from my shoulders. I had to do something to quiet my thoughts, to reim myself.


    I shifted my legs, crossing them in front of me, and closed my eyes. I pressed my palms into my knees. Meditation¡ªyes, that was what I needed now.


    It sounded so simple, almostughable, but, just like the previous times I¡¯d meditated to find peace, it worked. Bit by bit, my ragged breaths began to even out.


    The sharp leftover ache in my chest eased, and I could feel serenity settling.


    Only this time, it was...different.


    The world around me didn¡¯t just settle; it expanded, stretched into an uncanny, almost electric rity.


    Every sound seemed sharper, clearer¡ªthe faint echo of Mrs. Harlow¡¯s terrier barking across the street, the distant hum of a lone car, the delicate patter of raindrops on the roof¡ªall weaving together into a rhythm that thrummed in my chest, synchronized with something deep and instinctual inside me.


    Colors grew vivid in my mind¡¯s eye. The gray of the clouds outside glimmered with hints of silver, each droplet on the windowpane sparkling like fractured light.


    Shadows and highlights were enhanced, vibrating with a subtle energy I had never noticed before.


    My pulse quickened at the sensation, an awareness that went beyond sight and sound¡ªa resonance that felt like a whisper from within, something...familiar.


    Like the first time I¡¯d meditated with Lucian in the Moon Hall.


    And then, faintly, almost imperceptibly at first, I heard it: the rumble of Lucian¡¯s car descending my driveway.


    My eyes flew open, and for a split second, my heart stuttered in disbelief.


    Could it be? Was it possible? Could this mean my wolf was stirring, awakening?


    The connection I had felt in shes and whispers before, now throbbed with insistence, teasing at the edges of my senses.


    My chest constricted with a mix of awe and fear, a tethered exhration that left me trembling.


    Before the doorbell even rang, I was at the entrance, flinging the door open. The smell of the storm followed him in, mixed with his own signature scent¡ªsomething warm, musky, and undeniably Lucian.


    He barely had time to drop the bag he carried before I flew into his arms, ignoring the moisture clinging to my hair and wrapping my arms around his neck.


    Hisughter vibrated through me as he held me tightly to his powerful frame. ¡°Well, this is a nice new way of being greeted.¡±


    I pulled back, giddyughter spilling out of me. ¡°I think I can sense her. I think my wolf...she¡¯s awake, or close. I don¡¯t know. But I was just meditating and I felt¡ª"


    ¡°Evidence,¡± he said, voice soft. He was smiling at me gently, eyes bright with pride. ¡°It¡¯s evidence of the awakening. You¡¯re progressing, Sera. That¡¯s...good. Really good.¡±


    I squealed, burying my head in the crook of his neck.


    The world outside faded¡ªstorm, rain, the weight of the day. Only Lucian, the solidity of him, the warmth of his arms around me, the amazing reality that I was closer than ever to my wolf, mattered.


    He chuckled, and after a while, gently set me on my feet. But he still held on to me, pulling back just far enough to look at me.


    ¡°This calls for a celebration,¡± he dered. ¡°What do you say we leave the cooking for another day and go out to eat? Somece special.¡±


    And just like that, a dark cloud rolled in, overshadowing the sunshine of my happiness.


    I shook my head, cheeks flushed. ¡°Not going out again. Not today.¡± My voice held a tinge of somberness that I couldn¡¯t hide, and Lucian noticed immediately.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, his voice soft. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I inhaled sharply, shaking my head. ¡°It¡¯s...a long story.¡±


    He took my hand, his grip steady and warm as he led me to the living room, gently pulling me down onto the sofa and sitting next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± he said in that firm voice that didn¡¯t leave a single doubt that I had the full force of his attention.


    And so I told him the whole tale.


    The way Celeste had shown up at my doorstep yet again like the world¡¯s most frustrating game of Whack-a-Mole. The photo album and her revtion of what she¡¯d done fifteen years ago.


    Then I told him the way she¡¯d toppled into the street, the screech of tires, the chaos, the hospital, the usations.


    My voice wavered at first, then steadied with each word. Each phrase was a brick Iid to release some of the weight I carried.


    Lucian¡¯s expression hardened as I recounted the drama. ¡°That¡¯s outrageous.¡± His voice shook with restrained fury. ¡°She¡ªshe needs to be held ountable. I¡¯ll talk to my legal team, and they¡¯ll take care of this. Celeste won¡¯t get away with what she¡¯s trying to do.¡±


    I held up a hand, shaking my head. ¡°No. I¡¯ll handle it. I told you I don¡¯t want you to concern yourself with my family drama.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    I squeezed his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I promise. Besides, I bet Celeste is having a worse time than I am right now. She hates getting hurt, hates the mere sight of blood. Just imagining her lying in the hospital bed, wondering if the bitch of a pain is worth it, brings a smile to my face.¡±


    I tried to smile reassuringly for Lucian¡¯s benefit.


    He leaned back, eyes narrowing slightly, scanning me as though deciding whether to push or relent. ¡°I understand,¡± he said finally.


    My smile eased. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He nodded, his jaw still tight. ¡°Were her injuries severe?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Concussion, bruised ribs, sprained wrist.¡±


    I fought back augh at his look of disappointment.


    He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she would go so far. What kind of point was she trying to prove?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I have no fucking idea. I was so shocked. I know she feels strongly about Kieran, but to throw herself into danger like that over him.¡± I shook my head, confusion warring with unease. ¡°Is that some kind of twisted reflection of the mate bond?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lucian said firmly. ¡°That is not what the mate bond does to you.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What...does it do?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make you crazy, Sera. Not like that. It makes you want to be the best part of yourself you can be. It makes you stronger, better. It..pletes you, fills you up like nothing else.¡± His voice took on a wistful quality that made my breath still. ¡°It¡¯s like searching for something your entire life and finally finding it. It¡¯s beautiful and scary at the same time, but nothing¡ªabsolutely nothingpares to the feeling of finding your mate.¡±


    The way he spoke...


    ¡°Do you...¡± I swallowed. ¡°Do you want that?¡±


    His brows dipped. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your mate. Don¡¯t you want that feeling with your mate? Wouldn¡¯t you rather spend the rest of your life with your destined mate, other than...¡± It felt like a thorn had lodged in my throat. ¡°...me.¡±


    A shadow passed across his face so fast that it felt like I imagined it.


    But then his gaze softened. ¡°And what about you?¡± he asked quietly, not pressing, but the weight behind the words unmistakable. ¡°When your wolf awakens, if you find someone else¡ªyour true mate. What would happen to us?¡±


    I hesitated, the possibility sending a ripple through my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted finally.


    Because that was the truth. The thought of getting my wolf was already so fantastical, but the thought of finding my destined mate seemed near impossible. I had no idea how I would feel or what I would do.


    But what I did know was this: ¡°But I can hardly trust another man the way I trust you, Lucian. You¡¯ve already helped me be...better. A better version of myself, more than I ever thought was possible. That¡¯s what a mate does, isn¡¯t it? So who could be better for me than you?¡±


    His lips quirked in a serene smile, and he leaned forward. The space between us shrank until I could feel the warmth of his breath. ¡°Sera...for the rest of my life, unless you reject me, you¡¯re my choice.¡±


    Heat crept up my neck, cheeks flushing crimson. My hands clenched in myp as I stared at him, shy, stunned, touched.


    After being someone¡¯spulsion, it felt surreal to be someone¡¯s choice.


    ¡°You mean it?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± he said simply.


    Then he pressed his lips to mine, slow, lingering, and utterly tender.


    The world, with its storms and usations and chaos, fell away, leaving only the pulse of warmth and certainty between us.


    When he pulled back, his forehead resting gently against mine, I breathed shakily. ¡°Even if my wolf...even if she chooses someone else?¡± I asked, voice trembling slightly.


    He shook his head, firm but soft. ¡°Not if you don¡¯t. You¡¯re mine, Sera. But I won¡¯t force your heart. Only you decide.¡±


    A quiet, almost dizzying relief washed over me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the future holds,¡± I admitted, leaning against him. ¡°But...right now, this is enough.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± he said. ¡°And you¡¯ll have time. Time to awaken, to grow, to decide. I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    The soft scrape of rain against the ss, the gentle thrum of life outside, the warmth of Lucian beside me¡ªit was a small, perfect world.


    And for now, it was mine.

 Chapter 113 PATIENCE

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113 PATIENCE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The next morning, I woke with a heaviness I couldn¡¯t exin.


    The light filtering through my curtains felt duller somehow, the colors washed out, as though someone had drawn a gray veil over the world.


    At first, I thought it was exhaustion from the day before, or maybe I¡¯d slept wrong.


    But when I reached inward¡ªthe way I had done the night before, the way that had sparked everything into brilliance¡ªI found nothing.


    No heightened rity.


    No hum of connection.


    No whisper of her.


    My wolf was...gone.


    A sick panic shot through me, cold and metallic. I sat up too quickly, breath shuddering in my throat.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I muttered, pressing my palms to my temples.


    ¡®This can¡¯t be real,¡¯ I thought frantically. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m not awake yet. Maybe this is the dream.¡¯


    But the silence inside me was too absolute.


    Yesterday the world had sharpened into crystalline detail, soundsyering like a hidden symphony.


    Now, all I heard was the drone of a distantwnmower and the ticking of the old clock by my bed.


    It was as if someone had switched me back to human.


    By the time I got to OTS, my hands wouldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    I went straight to the Moon Hall and demanded a meditation session with Ilsa.


    She tried to guide me through breathing exercises, postures meant to center the wolf.


    She called in one of the healers, Laurel, who set out herbs, their pungent scents crowding the small chamber¡ªsage, rosemary, crushed juniper.


    Those fragrances were supposed to calm me, ease me into the state of mind to make the connection that hade so easily the day before.


    They just stung my throat and eyes.


    I closed my eyes and tried. Again and again.


    I pulled air in and out of my lungs until I was dizzy, waiting for that shimmer of heightened sight, that delicate pull on my hearing. But each time I reached inward, I found only emptiness.


    ¡°Breathe slower, Sera,¡± Ilsa urged softly, her hand hovering near my shoulder but never quite touching. ¡°Don¡¯t chase it. Let ite.¡±


    My voice cracked, frustration simmering through. ¡°I did let ite. It was there yesterday. Why not now?¡±


    Laurel added gently, ¡°Sometimes the wolf stirs in fragments. A glimpse before the true awakening. Don¡¯t despair. This isn¡¯t umon.¡±


    But I heard the hesitation in her voice. The pause between her words was too long, her smile stretched too thin. I snapped my eyes open and met her gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen a case like mine before, have you?¡±


    The silence was answer enough.


    The frustration boiled up. I shot to my feet, the cushion I¡¯d been sitting on toppling to the side.


    ¡°So it was just a dream? A cruel trick?¡± My throat tightened, despair bleeding into anger. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I felt her. I know she was real.¡±


    Lucian, who had been waiting outside the chamber, came in at the sound of my raised voice.


    His presence usually steadied me, but today I only felt the weight of his disappointment¡ªat them, at me, maybe at fate itself.


    ¡°Hey, Sera.¡± He came to stand beside me, his shoulder brushing mine. But the warmth andfort I expected didn¡¯te, and it was all I could do not to move away from him.


    ¡°Ilsa, you promised progress,¡± he said tly, disapproval clear as his gaze swept between Ilsa and Laurel.


    ¡°It¡¯s not their fault,¡± I snapped, though part of me knew my anger wasn¡¯t really for him. If anything, I was embarrassed.


    He¡¯d told me yesterday that what I felt was evidence of my wolf awakening. What did this mean now? Evidence of her disappearance?


    ¡°At the end of the day, this is my battle to fight.¡± Even though it felt like I was already losing.


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tightened, but he held his tongue. He reached for my hand, but I pulled it back, shaking my head. ¡°I need air.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I interrupted. ¡°I need to be alone.¡±


    Before he could protest, I slipped past him and out the door.


    ***


    The forest weed me with its hushed canopy. Damp earth squelched beneath my sneakers, leaves whispering overhead.


    I ran, half-blind with desperation, until my lungs burned. And then I screamed into the trees.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± My voice cracked, swallowed by the shadows. ¡°Why did youe only to leave?¡±


    Silence.


    I tried again, softer this time, hands pressed against my ribcage as if I could coax her out. ¡®Please. Please, I need you. Just one sign. A breath. Anything.¡¯


    But all I heard was the mocking echo of my own voice.


    A sick thought slithered through me: ¡®Maybe it was never real at all. Maybe it was nothing but my own wishful thinking.¡¯


    I sank to the ground, knees digging into damp moss. My chest felt hollow, scraped raw.


    I could train as hard as I could, but was it even worth it if I couldn¡¯t reach the one part of me I so desperately longed for?


    Maybe it was better when I¡¯d beenpletely detached. At least then, I hadn¡¯t known what I was missing.


    But now...


    Now, I knew what it was like. I knew how wonderful and fantastic and fucking amazing the connection could be.


    And the idea of never achieving that in its fullness was like a knife carving at my heart.


    A faint cry sliced through my haze of self-loathing and pity.


    ¡°Help! Somebody¡ªplease!¡±


    I startled, wiping at my eyes.


    It came from deeper in the woods, and instinct overrode all else.


    I rose and followed the sound until I stumbled upon a steep incline where an elderly woman had slipped.


    She clung to a jutting root, her basket of herbs scattered down the slope.


    ¡°Shit¡ªhold on!¡± I called out.


    Without thinking, I scrambled down, mud streaking my jeans.


    Carefully, I crouched low, nting my boots against a stone for bnce. I reached for her, bracing myself against the incline as my hand found hers.


    Her hands trembled in mine, paper-thin but strong enough to grip. Slowly, inch by inch, I guided her upward, the mud giving way beneath her shoes as she leaned heavily into me.


    When atst her feet found solid ground, I pulled her the final step, and she copsed lightly against me, her breath shaky, her weight surprisingly featherlike.


    When she was safe, she wheezed out augh, brushing dirt from her dress. ¡°Thank you, child. I¡¯d have broken my neck down there.¡±


    I managed a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Just my pride.¡± Her gaze, sharp and clear despite her age, swept over me.


    Then her expression softened. ¡°But you¡ªyou¡¯re the one who looks hurt.¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡± I spread my arms to show her I was unharmed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She tapped her temple. ¡°You¡¯re heavy here¡±¡ªthen her heart¡ª¡°and here. I can feel it.¡±


    I tensed, my defenses reflexively mming up. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I repeated tightly.


    ¡°Oh, child,¡± she said softly, brushing her fingers against my cheek. ¡°There is no loss greater than that which you barely had.¡±


    My chest clenched, a tremor running through me.


    Something in her certainty unmoored me. As if she could see right through me, like she knew exactly what I was going through.


    Tears pricked the corners of my eyes as my tongue loosened. ¡°I...I feel like I¡¯m chasing shadows. I feel...a connection, and I know it¡¯s there. But now it¡¯s gone and I feel like I made it all up and...¡±


    I exhaled. Did she even understand what I was saying¡ªI barely did myself. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡±


    The woman tilted her head. ¡°I sense a power inside you, child. An energy within that doesn¡¯t vanish¡ªit only hides. Do you know why?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Because pain blinds more than darkness does. Hurt clouds the heart, tricks the senses. You have immense strength inside you, girl, but it flickers because you don¡¯t trust it. You don¡¯t trust yourself.¡±


    Her words slid under my skin like balm and de at once.


    ¡°When you can stop being misled by appearances, when you learn not to let old wounds sway you,¡± she continued, her eyes glinting strangely in the half-light, ¡°then your wolf will answer. Not as a dream. As truth.¡±


    I swallowed hard, breath catching. ¡°How...how do you know this?¡±


    She only smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many girls like you. Some rise. Some falter. The difference is not fate¡ªit¡¯s patience.¡±


    Patience.


    I pressed my hands together, forcing myself to breathe. Slowly. Deliberately. In. Out. In. Out.


    I reached inward again, and this time, beneath the noise of doubt, I felt it. A flicker. Faint as a candle me in a storm, but...there.


    A tremor of awareness brushed my skin. The forest brightened slightly, edges gaining a rity that wasn¡¯t only in my eyes but in my blood.


    Not as sharp as before, not as steady¡ªbut enough.


    My chest flooded with relief. I wasn¡¯tpletely lost. I could do this.


    I opened my eyes to thank her, but¡ª


    The old woman was gone.


    No footsteps. No rustle of fabric. Just the whisper of wind through leaves.


    I spun in a circle, heart pounding. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Nothing.


    Had she ever been there? Or had she been some figment of my desperation? Or¡ªsomething else entirely?


    The thought made my skin prickle.


    Either way, I straightened my shoulders. Whoever she was, she was right.


    I¡¯d nearly forgotten patience. Forgotten that strength wasn¡¯t born in a single night but in the thousand times you choose to stand again.


    I knew that better than anyone else.


    The months at OTS hadn¡¯t been wasted. I was stronger now than I¡¯d ever been. This¡ªthis was only a setback.


    And I would endure it, as I had endured everything else before now.


    ***


    By the time I left the forest, the sky had bruised into evening purple.


    But something in me was reluctant to leave thefort of nature. So I walked, letting my feet carry me where they pleased.


    I wandered into a small park quite a distance from my house.


    At first, I wondered what brought me here¡ªbut then I recognized the oak trees that fringed the perimeter, the swings that swayed gently in the evening breeze, the duck pond at the far end.


    I was in Daniel¡¯s favorite park.


    Nostalgia and memories rushed me: hisughter as he darted ahead, the way he¡¯d begged me to push him higher on the swing.


    My chest ached with longing.


    I pulled out my phone, intending to record a short video for him, maybe by our old bench. Something to let him know I was thinking of him.


    But then I froze.


    Because sitting on our bench, staring wistfully ahead of him, was Kieran.

 Chapter 114 TOO LITTLE TOO LATE

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114 TOO LITTLE TOO LATE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The moment my gazended on him, the good mood I¡¯d fought so hard for scattered like startled birds.


    It was almost cruel, how quickly the lightness in my chest dimmed.


    One second, I¡¯d been clutching Daniel¡¯s memory close, imagining the way hisughter might sound if he were here with me, and the next¡ªthere was Kieran.


    Other than that ridiculous drunken phone call and the brief sh in Celeste¡¯s hospital room, I¡¯d been doing really well with avoiding Kieran, and I wasn¡¯t interested in breaking that streak anytime soon.


    I pivoted slightly, intent on leaving and vanishing back into the quiet of the trees. That was when his voice carried across the park.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    I froze. Something in his tone¡ªsteady, gentle, almost...careful¡ªmade my stomach turn. I should have kept walking, but against my better judgment, I looked back.


    He had stood from the bench, his hands shoved into the pockets of his jacket, shoulders slightly hunched.


    He looked...off. Nothing like the arrogant Alpha who bent the very air around him to his will. He looked tired. Weary.


    I raised my brows, feigning indifference. ¡°What is it now, Kieran? I don¡¯t have the energy for theatrics today.¡±


    His jaw tightened, but instead of snapping back, he exhaled. ¡°It¡¯s not theatrics. I just... I want to talk. About Celeste. About everything.¡±


    My arms folded across my chest instinctively, a shield between us. ¡°You¡¯ll forgive me if I don¡¯t jump for joy at the idea.¡±


    He stepped closer, not enough to invade, but near enough that I could see the faint shadows under his eyes.


    Although it manifested itself externally, his exhaustion didn¡¯t seem physical.


    ¡°Celeste¡¯s out of the hospital now. Your family doctor has been by her side twenty-four seven. She¡¯s recovering quickly.¡±


    His words hit like a stone skipping across water, surface ripples that never reached the depth of my anger.


    I arched a brow. ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to care because...?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± he said carefully, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you pushed her.¡±


    The certainty in his voice made my heart stutter. For a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d heard him right. My mouth went dry. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He met my eyes then, and for once, there was no usation, no bitterness, no presumption. Just honesty.


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t believe you pushed her. I¡¯ve thought about it a lot, and it doesn¡¯t make sense. You wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡±


    For a second, I simply stared at him. This man¡ªmy ex-husband, who had doubted me at every turn, who had never once stood on my side even when we were married¡ªwas now standing here saying he believed me.


    What the hell had he and Ethan been smoking?


    The deja vu and irony almost made meugh.


    I tilted my head, letting sarcasm curl around the words. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a refreshing change of heart. What prompted this revtion, Kieran? Did the moon rise differentlyst night? Or, more likely, is this another ruse? Celeste put you up to this?¡±


    His lips pressed into a thin line, but he didn¡¯tsh back.


    Instead, he shook his head faintly, as though chastising himself. ¡°Believe what you want. But I mean it.¡±


    I let the silence stretch. A small, dangerous part of me wanted to feel relief, vindication. But I refused to give him that satisfaction. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to lean on his words.


    Besides, just like Ethan, this change of heart was too little toote.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said, turning away again. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else¡ª¡±


    ¡°The rogue case,¡± he said, halting my steps. His shoulders straightened slightly, as though bracing. ¡°There¡¯s been progress.¡±


    Something inside me jerked upright at once.


    ¡°What kind of progress?¡± My voice came out sharper than intended, betraying the thin thread of hope that suddenly coiled in my chest.


    If the rogue case was solved quickly, that meant I was safe¡ªand Daniel coulde home.


    Kieran softened, just barely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s taken this long. I know how much it¡¯s cost you. But we¡¯re close now¡ªcloser than ever. I think I¡¯ll be able to resolve it fully soon. When that happens, Daniel cane home.¡±


    For a heartbeat, the world tilted. My knees nearly gave beneath me, but I locked them, swallowing hard.


    The very thought of my babying home was enough to send light flooding into the cracks of my heart.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, the words slipping out before I could stop them. Then louder, steadier: ¡°Truly, thank you for that¡ªfor everything you¡¯ve done for him.¡±


    Kieran frowned, looking offended at my gratitude. ¡°Sera, he¡¯s my son. I would do anything to keep him safe.¡±


    He paused, and my heart clenched when he added softly, ¡°You too.¡±


    And with those words, I forced myself to step back emotionally, forcing logic over the ridiculous hope that swelled in my chest.


    My smile was faint, restrained. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change anything else between us.¡±


    His brows furrowed. ¡°Nothing changes? Sera, I¡¯m trying¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it,¡± I cut in, voice firm. ¡°You¡¯re trying to blur the lines again. But there have to be boundaries, Kieran. Clear ones. For both our sakes.¡±


    A muscle in his jaw twitched. His temper, always so quick to rise, flickered in his eyes. ¡°Boundaries? When we share a child?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± My chin lifted. ¡°Especially because we share a child. Everything happened too fast after we got divorced that we never had a chance to iron out those factors.¡±


    I took a deep breath. The timing and ce weren¡¯t exactly ideal, but there was no time like the present.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have visitation rights¡ªI won¡¯t interfere with that. I would never dream of keeping Daniel from you. But don¡¯t expect him to spend too much time around Celeste. Not after...everything.¡±


    His jaw clenched. ¡°She¡¯s going to be his stepmother.¡±


    ¡°Like hell she¡¯ll be.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°You say you believe I didn¡¯t push her, right?¡± I pressed. ¡°So how did she end up in the street? I can promise you she didn¡¯t trip and fall in front of that car.¡±


    The way his face darkened told me he hated admitting I had a point.


    His silence stretched, taut and tense, before he finally ground out, ¡°Celeste has been... differenttely. Erratic. I can¡¯t deny it.¡±


    For a brief moment, he seemed almost lost, almost human. Then his gaze shifted, searching mine. ¡°Maybe Ethan was right all along¡ªI hurt you both. If I hadn¡¯t been caught between you two, if I¡¯d done things differently...maybe you could¡¯ve been good sisters.¡±


    A bitterugh tore out from me. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, Kieran. You¡¯re not the tragic centerpiece of our story. Celeste and I weren¡¯t exactly painting each other¡¯s nails and borrowing each other¡¯s clothes before you came into the picture.¡±


    I¡¯d known a long time ago that Celeste and I weren¡¯t and would never be normal sisters. I¡¯d made peace with it, no matter how much it stung.


    ¡°Even now, despite what she might think, I am not fighting with her over you. She wants you. I don¡¯t. Simple.¡±


    He flinched, as though my words had struck deeper than intended. Good.


    ¡°I¡¯ve moved on, Kieran,¡± I went on, softer but sharper. ¡°I have a new life. And if you can ept that and stop meddling, maybe we can actually co-parent Daniel and give him some semnce of stability without tearing each other apart.¡±


    The calm in my own voice startled me. Months ago, I never could have spoken to him this way¡ªsteady, unwavering, not begging for scraps of his belief or affection.


    But now... Now I could.


    He studied me, long and hard, as though searching for cracks in my armor, scraps of the Sera he thought he¡¯d known.


    Then, his voice dropped low, and his question came out of nowhere. ¡°Is Lucian really that great? Is he the reason you¡¯ve changed?¡±


    The question made my lips twitch despite myself. He sounded almost...jealous.


    I let the smile spread, slow and deliberate, meeting his gaze without hesitation.


    Lucian wasn¡¯t the reason I¡¯d changed, but the answer to his first question was easy. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s that great.¡±


    And with that, I walked away, unflinching, letting my words hang heavy between us.

 Chapter 115 REGRETS AND WHAT-IFS

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115 REGRETS AND WHAT-IFS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I stood, frozen, watching Sera¡¯s retreating figure until the sway of her hair and the measured lift of her shoulders disappeared behind the arch of the park entrance.


    The ache in my chest wasn¡¯t a sharp stab¡ªit was the slow, gnawing kind that crept in and hollowed everything out.


    It was pain, yes, but pain I couldn¡¯t quite qualify.


    The cruelest part was that it shouldn¡¯t have hurt¡ªnot when she had made it clear again and again that there was no room for me in her world.


    And after that phone call the night I let myself have a little too much to drink, after Lucian¡¯s curt voice came down the line, practically telling me to fuck off and stop disrupting their time together, I realized: there was no going back for us.


    If there had even been a ¡®back¡¯ in the first ce.


    Perhaps that was what haunted me the most¡ªthe realization that Sera and I had never truly had a past together. Not one worth holding onto, at least.


    From the very beginning of our so-called marriage, I had never really seen her. I had looked through her, past her, around her, as though she were nothing more than an inconvenient shadow. The ghost of my mistakes.


    My hatred¡ªborn of my own blindness, my own misced affections¡ªhad been the lens through which I saw everything she did.


    And through that warped lens, she had alwayse out small. Invisible. I let myself believe that lie because it was easier than admitting how much of me was bound up in someone I refused to acknowledge.


    If not for the attack at the funeral¡ªthe blood, the screaming, the bone-deep terror of almost losing her¡ªI would have gone on this way indefinitely.


    Ignoring her. Overlooking her. Pretending she was nothing more than the silent, unremarkable mother of my child, tethered to my life by duty alone.


    And so I asked myself, staring at the empty space where she had stood moments before: what exactly was I losing now? What was I mourning?


    Could I even call the cause of this ache in my chest love? Did I have the right to use such a word after all the ways I¡¯d fucked up?


    The echo of Daniel¡¯sughter floated faintly in my mind, and I felt myself drawn back to the bench.


    This was his spot, the one he always imed when we came here, and as I lowered myself onto it, gripping the wooden ts, a memory bloomed vividly in my mind.


    He must have been about seven years old, too young to ask introspective questions. Yet, he¡¯d scrambled up beside me and fixed his wide innocent eyes on me as he asked: ¡®Daddy, what is love?¡¯


    At the time, my thoughts had gone straight to Celeste.


    Surely our rtionship was proof enough. After all, wasn¡¯t that what everyone said? That Celeste and I were love¡¯s perfect example?


    But even in that moment, something in me held back. Something in me knew better.


    So I had told him instead about my parents¡ªtwo fated wolves who had ovee all odds and chosen each other and stayed by each other¡¯s side until the end.


    Their steadiness, their loyalty, the awe with which my father looked at my mother, even after decades together. The way he worshiped the ground she walked on and would burn the world down for her.


    That, I¡¯d told Daniel, was love.


    It was what I thought I was missing, what I thought Sera had taken from me.


    But now, with Celeste back in my life, I found myself questioning everything.


    The love I thought I had with her¡ªit wasn¡¯t what I had imagined.


    Yes, once upon a time, we had been the golden couple: the Alpha heir and the Lockwood princess.


    Together we had been envied, admired, praised. Dating Celeste had satisfied every ounce of ego in me.


    She was grace and beauty, and she sparked a fire in me. We¡¯d been young and wild once¡ªstolen nights, burning kisses that promised more but never crossed the final line.


    Edward Lockwood had made it very clear he wouldn¡¯t tolerate his daughter ending up pregnant before marriage, especially not as a minor.


    I had respected that, or at least abided by it, believing that our fairy-tale ending was only a matter of time. The golden couple¡¯s coronation.


    I had thought Celeste and I were destined. That nothing could sever what we had.


    But then that night¡ªthat fateful night¡ªcame, and everything veered off course.


    In hindsight, I¡¯m surprised Edward didn¡¯t sink his ws into my heart afterward. After all, it might have been with the wrong daughter, but I¡¯d broken his rules, nheless.


    Anyways, when Celeste returned to me, I expected we would fall back into each other with desperate hunger, feverishly making up for the years we¡¯d lost.


    I thought the first chance we got, I would pull her into my arms and never let her go again.


    Yet, the truth was damning. I found myself avoiding it. Avoiding her.


    Every time we got close, my body reacted with instinctive hesitation, and I didn¡¯t understand why until I saw Lucian and Sera together.


    The way he looked at her, the way herughter softened in his presence¡ªit enraged me. And that rage cracked something open inside me.


    I realized then that I did care for Celeste, but not in the way I had convinced myself.


    The fierce possessiveness that wed through me at the sight of Sera with another man was something I had never once felt with Celeste. It was primal, raw, uncontroble.


    Everyone around me had told me I loved Celeste, and I had echoed the words back so many times I had nearly believed them.


    But now? Now my heart recoiled from the script I had been reading my entire life. Resistance, sharp and undeniable, pressed in with every thought of returning to what I once thought I wanted.


    With a heavy sigh, I rose from the bench. The weight of the memories crowding in was too heavy. Suffocating.


    But it seemed I wasn¡¯t through walking down memoryne.


    My steps led me toward the library by the park almost by instinct.


    It was here, only days ago, that I had spoken with the old schr who lived here¡ªa man whose mind was a treasure chest of lore, half-forgotten traditions, and truths buried beneath centuries of repetition.


    I had asked him a question I never thought I would: Was there a way, beyond scent and wolf recognition, to truly identify one¡¯s mate? A way to cut through doubt, to pierce the fog of uncertainty that gued me?


    The schr¡¯s eyes had twinkled knowingly, as if he saw deeper into me than I intended him to.


    He told me there was. The most direct and effective way was through the mating mark itself.


    ¡°If the person is truly your fated mate,¡± he had said, ¡°then marking them¡ªwhether or not you possess wolves, whether or not your senses confirmed it¡ªwould awaken the bond, would bind your souls together with undeniable rity. Even if all else is muted, the mark will not lie.¡±


    It should have been Celeste I thought of in that moment. By all logic, by every expectationid on my shoulders, it should have been her.


    But the instant the words left his lips, my mind betrayed me. I thought of Sera. I thought of her neck beneath my lips, of the delicate curve where her pulse thundered.


    And the question tore through me like a de: what would have happened if I had marked her back then at the blood hunt? Or the night I kissed her on her front porch? Or on the yacht? Or in the vi?


    Would the truth have awakened between us?


    Would I have seen her differently, known her differently? Would all this pain, this tangled mess, have been avoided?


    I remembered standing there, bracing my hands against the schr¡¯s desk, feeling the weight of that possibility pressing down on me.


    My entire life, reframed by a single choice I had never made.


    Before I could follow that dangerous train of thought further, and get consumed by regrets and what-ifs, Gavin¡¯s voice ripped through my mind, urgent and sharp. ¡®Alpha. We¡¯ve caught him. The mastermind behind Seraphina¡¯s kidnapping. He¡¯s in custody.¡¯


    My heart lurched, thundering in my chest.


    For a moment, the shadows of the library receded from my mind, and all I could hear was the echo of those words.


    The mastermind. The one who had dared to touch her. The one who had tried to take her from me.


    The hollow ache of loss twisted into something else¡ªsomething hotter, sharper, alive with purpose. For the first time that evening, I felt rity burning through the haze.


    And with it came relief¡ªbecause if I didn¡¯t find something else to focus on, I would lose my fucking mind.

 Chapter 116 MY WEAKNESS

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116 MY WEAKNESS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The Nightfang dungeon was not meant forfort.


    Stone walls sweated dampness, the air thick with mildew and the metallic tang of blood.


    Every sound¡ªthe drip of water, the nk of chains, the scuff of boots on stone¡ªechoed with an ominous life of its own.


    The torches cast long, quivering shadows across the walls, turning the narrow passage into something that felt alive.


    I¡¯d walked this corridor a hundred times before, and tonight, Gavin¡¯s words still rang in my ears: We¡¯ve caught the mastermind. He¡¯s in custody.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I¡¯d expected. A nameless rogue? Some faceless scavenger who¡¯d finally overreached?


    What I did not expect was the man who sat shackled in the interrogation chamber.


    Jack Draven.


    I froze at the threshold, disbelief momentarily rooting me to the ground.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± I muttered, my voice dropping to a growl.


    But it was him. His shaggy hair was longer, streaked with grime, but those eyes¡ªicy gray, sharp with mockery¡ªwere unmistakable.


    His smirk stretched wider when he saw me, like he¡¯d been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    ¡°Alpha Kieran,¡± Jack drawled, leaning backwardszily in his chair despite the iron cuffs biting into his wrists. ¡°What a warm wee. You look surprised. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d see me again?¡±


    ¡°Gavin.¡± I didn¡¯t take my eyes off Jack. ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    Gavin shifted uneasily beside me. ¡°My sentiments exactly. But we verified his identity. It¡¯s him.¡±


    I clenched my fists at my sides. Memories flooded back, harsh and unrelenting. Jack had once been the son of Alpha Marcus Draven of the Silverpine Pack¡ªa promising heir with too much arrogance for his own good.


    Until he had vited one of our oldest, most sacredmonws.


    ¡®No wolf shall spill innocent human blood without just cause.¡¯


    Thew wasn¡¯t ceremonial. It existed to preserve the fragile bnce between our kind and humans, to keep suspicion and blood hunts from igniting.


    Jack had ughtered two human campers in cold blood¡ªteenagers who had stumbled into Silverpine territory by mistake. No provocation. No defense. Just carnage.


    I¡¯d been the one to hunt him down and drag him back to his pack¡¯s border. I still remembered the night clearly¡ªthe way he¡¯d sneered, even with my ws at his throat, as though nothing could touch him.


    Alpha Marcus had begged me for leniency, but Edward had stood firm at my side.


    A vition like that could not be forgiven. Jack was stripped of his title, banished, and his name was scorched from the registries.


    And now here he was, yearster¡ªthe one behind Sera¡¯s abduction.


    My blood surged hot in my veins.


    I stepped inside, the heavy door groaning shut behind me. ¡°Why?¡± My voice came out low, dangerous. ¡°Why her?¡±


    Jack tilted his head, as though savoring the tension in the room. ¡°Straight to the point, eh? I was hoping for a little small talk. How¡¯s the family, Alpha? Oh wait¡ª¡± His grin widened. ¡°That¡¯s what this is about, isn¡¯t it? Your precious ex-wife.¡±


    The word ¡®ex-wife¡¯ struck like a de. I ignored the sting, stepping closer until the torchlight carved harsh lines across Jack¡¯s face. ¡°Answer. Me.¡±


    He chuckled, the grating sound echoing off the stone walls. ¡°Quite frankly, I don¡¯t understand why you care. And honestly, why not? She¡¯s weak. Wolfless. Convenient. And besides...¡± His eyes glittered. ¡°Weren¡¯t we doing you a favor? You never wanted her anyway. You made that clear enough to the entire fucking world.¡±


    The mocking lilt in his tone sliced deeper than ws. My hands twitched at my sides, but I forced myself still.


    ¡°She¡¯s nothing to you, right?¡± Jack leaned forward, chains rattling as they held him back. ¡°So why the outrage? Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me? I took the burden off your hands.¡± He chuckled, an ugly rasping sound that pulled at thest threads of my control. ¡°If anything, you owe me. I helped you with your...pest problem.¡±


    Something inside me snapped.


    I lunged, my hand mping around his throat, mming him back against the chair so hard it scraped against the stone floor.


    His smirk faltered only slightly, but his pulse thundered beneath my grip, betraying his panic.


    ¡°Speak her name again with that filthy mouth,¡± I snarled, Ashar surging dangerously close to the surface, ¡°and I¡¯ll rip out your tongue and choke you with it.¡±


    Jack choked augh, even as his face reddened under the pressure. ¡°Uh-oh,¡± he rasped. ¡°It would seem like I¡¯ve struck a nerve.¡± His grin split wider, feral. ¡°Is it possible, Alpha Kieran, that that little nobody could actually be your weakness?¡±


    I nched, and quickly struggled to regain myposure. But that brief moment of weakness was enough for Jack to choke out anotherugh. ¡°Interesting. I¡¯ll make sure to let the others know. Next time, Alpha, it won¡¯t just be a kidnapping. We¡¯ll carve our message into her skin. I bet she has the most delicious screams.¡±


    My vision blurred red. Rage howled in my ears.


    Without thinking, I smashed Jack to the ground, the chair splintering under the force.


    My fists mmed into his jaw, his ribs, every blow fueled by the image of Sera¡¯s face twisted in terror. The bruises around her wrist. The gash on her forehead.


    Chains ttered as Jack crumpled under me, coughing blood, yet he keptughing, broken and wheezing.


    ¡°You¡¯re proving me right,¡± he spat between blows. ¡°Look at you¡ªthe fearsome Alpha of Nightfang, losing control because of a weak, wolfless outcast.¡±


    My ws unsheathed, pressing against his throat. A single push and his blood would flood the stones.


    ¡°Say one more word,¡± I hissed, ¡°and you won¡¯t live to regret it.¡±


    For the first time, I saw fear flicker in his eyes. Brief, but there.


    His lip trembled as he pressed them shut.


    I shoved his head against the concrete as I stood, breath ragged, and barked to the guards, ¡°Throw him in the water cell.¡±


    Two sentinels hauled him up, half-dragging his battered frame across the floor.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± Jack shouted hoarsely, struggling weakly against their grip. ¡°She doesn¡¯t belong to any pack! She doesn¡¯t fall under yourws. She¡¯s fair fucking game! You have no authority over me when ites to her.¡±


    I stalked forward, each step deliberate and menacing. ¡°I don¡¯t need authority,¡± I growled. ¡°I am authority. And if you so much as breathe Sera¡¯s name again, I¡¯ll tear your throat out myself and mail your severed head to your father.¡±


    The guards shoved him into the darkness of the water cell, the sound of sloshing and iron mming shut ringing through the hall.


    His curses echoed faintly, swallowed by stone and water.


    Only when silence returned did I realize how hard my hands were shaking. How heavy I was breathing.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Gavin said carefully, his voice breaking the tension. ¡°Keeping him here, in secret...it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°You would have me set him free?¡± I growled, my voice low and gravelly.


    Gavin flinched, but held his ground, speaking calmly. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that his father still values him. If Marcus learns we¡¯ve taken Jack, it could stir conflict between Nightfang and Silverpine.¡±


    I turned on him, my chest heaving. ¡°Then let it. Alphas like Marcus are the reason rogues have swelled in power. They shelter their disgraced sons and rtives, feed them resources, treat them like pawns in their petty schemes to topple rivals. This¡ª¡± I gestured toward the cell. ¡°This is what happens when rot is left unchecked.¡±


    It was one of the many reasons I respected Edward Lockwood. He and I recognized that rogues were not simply enemies of the pack¡ªthey were threats to the bnce of the entire werewolf realm.


    Gavin hesitated. ¡°Still...Marcus will demand his son¡¯s return. And if word spreads, the other packs might take sides¡ª¡±


    ¡°Suppress it,¡± I cut in. ¡°No one outside this room needs to know Jack¡¯s in custody. Not yet.¡±


    He studied me, cautious but loyal. ¡°As youmand.¡±


    I dragged a hand over my face, exhaling hard. My rage still simmered, hot and raw, but beneath it churned confusion I couldn¡¯t shake.


    Why Sera?


    Jack¡¯s words reyed in my head, each one a needle stuck in my brain. She¡¯s weak. Wolfless. Convenient.


    It made no sense. If the rogues wanted leverage against Edward, why not target Ethan?


    If I were their endgame, why not target Daniel?


    They were the heirs, the symbol of our packs¡¯ futures. Striking them would have sent a clearer, deadlier message.


    But Sera? She had no wolf. No status. She barely belonged in Frostbane, and since our divorce, she didn¡¯t belong in Nightfang either.


    For years, I myself had dismissed her as nothing more than a shadow on the edge of my life. So why had they seen her as valuable enough to take?


    I sank back against the cold wall, my jaw tight.


    ¡°She¡¯s not worthless,¡± Gavin said suddenly, his voice quiet but firm.


    My head snapped up, eyes narrowing. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    He met my gaze evenly. ¡°If it were her connection to Edward or you, there are more valuable targets than her. I think we¡¯ve underestimated her worth. If the rogues are targeting her, they see something we don¡¯t. Something we¡¯ve refused to see.¡±


    The wordsnded heavy, sharper than he knew.


    Underestimated...


    That was a phenomenon I was bing achingly familiar with. I¡¯d seen Sera as nothing more than an obligation I needed to fulfill.


    I¡¯d underestimated what she meant to me.


    I wanted to deny it, to shove it away like I had for years. But the memory of Jack¡¯sughter, the way he had taunted me for my reaction, still wed at my chest.


    Sera. My weakness.


    And for the first time, I realized how true it was.

 Chapter 117 MY HERO

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117 MY HERO</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Two days had passed since myst conversation with Kieran.


    Two days since my preternatural encounter in the forest.


    Two days since the storm inside me had ebbed, leaving me raw and hollow¡ªadrift between the crushing silence where my wolf should have been and hope, that one day, that hollow would fill.


    At first, I wanted nothing more than to shut the world out. To curl up in my room and let the ache swallow me whole.


    To drown in my sorrow, convincing myself I had been a fool to believe¡ªeven for a heartbeat¡ªthat I could belong in a world that had spent so long pretending I didn¡¯t exist.


    But that spiral, that weakness pulling me toward despair, wasn¡¯t why I hade here.


    I remembered the old woman¡¯s words¡ªhow pain blinded more than darkness, how patience would draw strength where doubt only smothered it.


    I had made a vow when I joined the OTS. I wasn¡¯t here for Kieran. Not even for Lucian.


    I came for Daniel.


    And for myself.


    That memory¡ªlike a spark fanned to me¡ªburned through the fog of dejection, reminding me that strength was never born in a single moment.


    It was in choosing, again and again, not to give up.


    Strength wasn¡¯t a straight line. It was bruises, failures, moments of humiliation, and standing up again anyway.


    That night, as I sat cross-legged on my bed with my phone bnced on my knees and the screen illuminated Daniel¡¯s bright, eager face, my resolve strengthened.


    His grin stretched wide, his cheeks flushed with excitement.


    ¡°Mom!¡± His voice was bubbling with energy, the way it always did when he couldn¡¯t wait to share something with me. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what Grandpa started teaching me today!¡±


    Iughed softly at his enthusiasm, adjusting the angle of the camera so he could see me better. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s got you so worked up?¡±


    He leaned closer to the screen, his eyes glowing with the kind of joy that only sparkled in the innocent eyes of children. ¡°Werewolf history! Grandpa said I¡¯m old enough now to start learning about the legends. And, Mom¡ª¡±


    His voice dropped into a conspiratorial whisper, though his excitement still shone through. ¡°He told me the story of the Lone Wolf. Alcanor.¡±


    I blinked, sitting up straighter. ¡°Alcanor?¡±


    I had heard scraps of Alcanor¡¯s story before¡ªhalf-whispered fragments that never formed the whole.


    When we were children¡ªwhen Celeste was still very little and I still had a voice in my family¡ªEthan and I used to bicker endlessly over whether Alcanor was a man or a woman.


    Our mother had overheard once and, in her usual clipped way, told us not to waste time on ¡°just a legend.¡±


    But I remember the way her eyes lingered on me afterward, the faintest curve of her mouth when I held my ground.


    And then she added: ¡°But only a woman could have withstood such trials and still prevailed.¡±


    And that quiet acknowledgment, subtle as it was, had been rare enough to burn itself into memory.


    And maybe that¡¯s why the name Alcanor always stayed with me, long after the argument ended.


    Daniel nodded vigorously, his curly hair bouncing. ¡°Yeah! He was incredible, Mom. Stronger than whole packs put together. He fought not just with ws, but with... with this kind of righteousness. Grandpa said nobody even knows if he was really a man or a woman. Some people think he wasn¡¯t either, just that he wandered alone, without a pack, but wherever he went, he brought peace. He protected both wolves and humans when they were at risk. And guess what?¡±


    His voice trembled with awe. ¡°Grandpa said I could be like him someday.¡±


    The screen blurred as tears pricked my eyes, unbidden. Daniel¡¯s little face, so earnest, so certain¡ªit was everything I had ever dreamed of for him. A future unchained from the shadows of my weakness, filled instead with light and purpose.


    I swallowed hard, forcing my voice steady. ¡°Did your Grandpa really say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Daniel¡¯s chest puffed with pride. ¡°He said if I keep learning and if I work hard, by the time I¡¯m ten, I might even start training with the pack. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±


    I smiled, though my fingers tightened on the edge of my phone. ¡°That is amazing. I¡¯m so proud of you, my love.¡±


    A pang went through me. Pride and fear tangled in equal measure. My boy was growing so quickly, stepping into a destiny that carried weight beyond his years.


    And I¡¯d known it since he was very little. Daniel was clever, strong, he held an innate power that even I could sense.


    I knew without a doubt that fate had great ns for my son.


    And I...


    Insecurity wed its way up my throat before I could stop it.


    ¡°Daniel...¡± My voice softened. ¡°Would you be...disappointed in me if I never got my wolf?¡±


    His grin faltered. His little brows furrowed the way Kieran¡¯s did when he was deep in thought. ¡°Disappointed? Why would I be?¡±


    I dropped my gaze, ashamed of my own weakness. ¡°Because I¡¯m not like other wolves. Because no matter how hard I train, I¡¯ll always be missing a piece of myself. And if I¡¯m missing it, maybe...maybe you¡¯ll be missing something too.¡±


    The silence stretched, heavy, until Daniel¡¯s voice cut through¡ªfirm, steady, far older than his years.


    ¡°Mom, no.¡±


    I looked back at the screen, startled. His eyes burned with conviction.


    ¡°I mean, yeah, I admire Alcanor. He¡¯s like¡ªwow, a real hero, right? But do you know what made him special? What made him special was that he didn¡¯t give up. Even when he didn¡¯t have a pack, even when everyone thought he was nothing, he proved them wrong.¡±


    His little hand came up, pressing to his chest. ¡°You always tell me that heroes aren¡¯t the strongest ones¡ªthey¡¯re the ones who refuse to quit. And, Mom...¡± His voice cracked with emotion. ¡°That¡¯s you. You¡¯re already my hero.¡±


    My breath caught.


    The screen shimmered as tears spilled freely down my cheeks, but I didn¡¯t bother wiping them away. My son, my Daniel¡ªhe was so much stronger, wiser, than I had ever been at his age.


    I forced a smile through the sob lodged in my throat. ¡°Oh, my sweet boy...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mom!¡± He scrambled, panicked by my tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you sad¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad,¡± I interrupted gently, shaking my head. ¡°These are happy tears. You just...you don¡¯t know how much your words mean to me.¡±


    Daniel rxed, giving me a sheepish grin. ¡°Well, good. Because it¡¯s true. You¡¯re the one teaching me what it means to never give up. You¡¯re already stronger than most wolves, even if they don¡¯t see it.¡±


    I touched the screen, as though I could reach through and hold his face. ¡°I love you, Daniel. More than anything in this world.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Mom,¡± he said without hesitation.


    When the call ended, I sat for a long moment in silence, the tears drying on my cheeks.


    Daniel¡¯s words lingered, wrapping around me like armor. ¡®You¡¯re already my hero.¡¯


    I realized then that I had let one man¡¯s rejection, one pack¡¯s scorn, define me for far too long.


    I wasn¡¯t worthless.


    I wasn¡¯t weak.


    And I would not let anyone¡ªrogues, packs, or even my own self-doubt¡ªsteal from me the truth that my son had already seen.


    By the next morning, the fire in me had reignited.


    When I stepped back onto the sparring mats with Maya, I wasn¡¯t the same Sera who had hesitated, who had pulled her punches for fear of being inadequate.


    Maya circled me, her smirk sharp, eyes glittering with challenge. ¡°Come on, Sera. You¡¯re still moving like you¡¯re afraid to break something. You want to survive the trial? You want to stand up to Jessica? You¡¯ll need more than careful footwork.¡±


    Her words stung, but I knew she wasn¡¯t wrong. My stance was tight, cautious, as though every shift in bnce might send me crashing down.


    Sweat dampened my hairline, trickling into my eyes. We were in the Arena today, and the cold walls echoed with the scuff of our boots and the dull thud of bodies sparring in the nearby mats.


    ¡°Loosen up,¡± Maya barked, darting in with a quick feint toward my ribs. I flinched, raising my guard too high, and she chuckled under her breath. ¡°Predictable.¡±


    Heat red in my cheeks¡ªgods, she was annoying as my trainer.


    I pivoted on my heel, trying to anticipate her next strike, but she was faster¡ªalways faster.


    She ducked low, sweeping at my legs. I stumbled back, barely catching my bnce before she pressed forward again, jabbing lightly at my shoulder. Not enough to hurt, but enough to humiliate.


    Gods, I wished we were training in private.


    ¡°What did I say about silencing that voice, Sera? You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± she taunted, her movements light, predatory. ¡°Every step, every swing¡ªyou hesitate. You gonna hesitate when someone¡¯s trying to tear your throat out?¡±


    My chest heaved as I adjusted my footing, anger pushing at the edges of my restraint. She wanted me to snap, I realized. She wanted me to stop holding back.


    Maya lunged again, this time aiming for my midsection.


    Instinct overrode doubt¡ªI twisted sideways, her strike grazing past me, and brought my arm up in a block that jarred my entire shoulder.


    My breath caught, but for the first time, I hadn¡¯t flinched.


    ¡°Better,¡± she muttered, circling again. Her grin widened, feral and approving. ¡°But not enough.¡±


    Something in me shifted. I stopped hearing the shuffle of others training, stopped caring about whether I looked clumsy or too slow.


    All that existed was Maya, the rhythm of her feet, the fire in her eyes daring me to rise higher.


    I gritted my teeth, stepped in hard, and for once, I didn¡¯t second-guess the motion. My fist drove forward, cutting through the space between us and connecting squarely with her jaw. A solid thud reverberated through my knuckles, sharp and satisfying, like striking through stone that had long blocked my path.


    Maya staggered back, eyes wide with shock.


    For a heartbeat, I froze, horrified. ¡°Shit. Maya, I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    But then sheughed. A full, throatyugh that I¡¯m sure everyone in the Arena heard.


    ¡°Well, well!¡± she said, rubbing her jaw with a grin. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m fucking talking about!¡±


    Heat red in my cheeks, but pride curled in my chest.


    She hopped giddily and pulled me into a hug, instantly switching to best friend mode. ¡°Yes, babe, yes!¡±


    She pulled away, holding me at arm¡¯s length. ¡°If you keep this up, Sera, you¡¯re going to crush the trial¡ªand Jessica¡¯s stupid face. What have I been telling you? You¡¯ve got more in you than you realize.¡±


    Her words struck a chord, not unlike Daniel¡¯s.


    And the more I heard them, the more I believed them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 My throat was raw118

    118 Chapter 118 UNSTOPPABLE FORCE


    118 Chapter 118 UNSTOPPABLE FORCE


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV 1


    I¡¯d never been one for peace and quiet.


    The ng of bodies hitting mats, the hiss of breath, the sharp bark of instructors ringing above the din¨Cthat


    was my happy ce.


    I lingered at the edge of the Arena, half¨Cdistracted by the countless emails and reports I had to sort through,


    half¨Cattuned to the rhythms of the OTS.


    Normally, nothing here surprised me. I had built this ce from nothing, watched countless wolves arrive


    broken and w their way toward something sharper.


    But when Maya strode toward me, her grin practically splitting her face, I knew something unusual had


    happened.


    Maya never smiled during training¡ªsmirks, maybe. Smug little twists of her lips when she dismantled an


    opponent. But this¡­this was different.


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what just happened!¡± Her dark eyes gleamed, sweat glistening on her caramel skin.


    I arched a brow. ¡°Uh¨Coh. If you killed someone, I don¡¯t want to hear it. usible deniability.¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Trust me, you want to hear this¨CSeranded a clean hit. On me.¡±


    For a heartbeat, I thought I misheard. ¡°On you?¡±


    Maya was the strongest Beta female I¡¯d ever trained, perhaps the strongest I¡¯d ever seen anywhere.


    I¡¯d watched her reduce males, Alphas and Betas alike, to quivering wrecks, her speed and instincts honed like


    a de forged in fire. There were very few warriors I knew who could match Maya Cartridge at full strength.


    ¡°Yes¡± She rubbed her jaw proudly. ¡°Square hit. She didn¡¯t hold back this time. Surprised the hell out of me. I¡¯m


    going to bruise!¡± she dered happily.


    I nced instinctively toward the mats, where Sera stood off to the side, clutching a water bottle.


    She looked flushed, sweat stering strands of hair to her temples, her chest rising and falling in quick,


    175


    <


    118 Chapter 118 UNSTOPPABLE FORCE


    unsteady breaths.


    Her eyes lifted just then, catching mine, and she quickly looked away¨Cas though uncertain she deserved any


    recognition.


    Maya leaned closer. ¡°Don¡¯t let her fool you with that humble act. She tried to tell me it only happened


    because I was distracted.¡± Maya let out a sharpugh. ¡°I¡¯ve never once lost focus in training, and she knows it.


    That strike was hers, fair and square.¡±


    I swallowed down a flicker of astonishment.


    It wasn¡¯t the strike itself that caught me off guard. It was what it meant. I¡¯d seen too many wolves stagnate,


    too many buckle under the weight of their missing halves, resigned to mediocrity. But Sera¡­


    She was wing her way upward.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± I murmured, my gaze remaining fixed on Sera.


    ¡°Interesting?¡± Maya barked out augh. ¡°That woman¡¯s going to eat Jessica alive if she keeps this up. And


    about damn time, too.¡±


    She punched my arm lightly, her grin feral. ¡°You were right to bring her here, Lucian. She¡¯s one of us now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. Not aloud. But the thought circled in me like a hawk: One of us? She might very well surpass


    even that.


    Sera didn¡¯t object when I walked up to her after training and asked her out to dinner.


    The restaurant around us glowed with low amber lights, crystal sses catching flickers of candlelight.


    Soft music drifted from the corner, barely louder than the muted hum of conversation from other tables.


    But for me, the world narrowed to the woman sitting across from me.


    Sera.


    Her posture was different tonight. Less guarded than usual.


    She ate slowly, calmly, but with an case I¡¯d seen flicker once or twice since she first arrived at OTS.


    06 40


    215


    <b>< </b>


    118 Chapter 118 UNSTOPPABLE FORCE


    But now, it settled around her like it had always been there, and she looked steady. Centered.


    When her gaze lifted and brushed mine, I saw it¨Cthe glow of something I had feared she might never find.


    Confidence.


    I waited until the server cleared our tes and reced them with dessert. The nearby tables emptied,


    leaving only the soft tter of cutlery in the distance.


    A bottle of wine sweated between us, the scent of roasted garlic and herbs still lingering in the air.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± I said, studying her carefully.


    Her fork paused midway to her lips. ¡°Changed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I leaned back in my chair, steepling my fingers. ¡°You carry yourself differently. Training doesn¡¯t seem to


    weigh on you the way it did before.¡±


    She set the fork down, tracing the rim of her ss with one finger.


    For a long moment, I thought she might deflect¨Cbut then she smiled. A small, wry thing, as though the act


    itself surprised her.


    ¡°I suppose I have,¡± she admitted softly. ¡°I spent so long mourning what I didn¡¯t have, what I thought I was


    losing, that I forgot what I still had. Or what I could still build.¡±


    There was something in her tone that pulled me closer, though I hadn¡¯t moved an inch. ¡°And what reminded


    you?¡±


    <b>66 </b>


    She hesitated, as if debating whether to bare the truth. Then she sighed and lifted her gaze to mine.


    Ironically, my past. I¡¯ve carried it around like chains for so long. Every memory of rejection, of being


    overlooked, of everyone choosing Celeste¨Cit used to feel like a weight I could never crawl out from under,


    and that was all I focused on. But when I thought of Daniel, and how he sees me¡­¡±


    Her lips curved upward again, faint but unshaken. ¡°For the first time, I could look back and not feel crushed. I could smile. Those days don¡¯t own me anymore¨CI¡¯ve grown past it.¡±


    Something twisted in my chest¨Cadmiration, yes, but also a pang of sympathy so sharp it almost made me


    wince.


    I wanted to reach across the linen¨Ccovered table, to tell her she had every right to still ache, that strength


    <


    118 Chapter 118 UNSTOPPABLE FORCE


    didn¡¯t mean erasing scars.


    But before I could speak, she cut me off, her eyes bright with fierce resolve.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Lucian. I¡¯m not telling you this because I want your pity. I¡¯m telling you because I need


    you to know¨CI wed my way out. That history can¡¯t bury me anymore. I¡¯ve built my own armor. And now I


    believe I can achieve anything I want.¡±


    Her voice carried not arrogance, but certainty. The kind forged in fire, tempered by pain.


    I reached across the table anyway, closing my hand around hers.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said quietly. ¡°You can. More than you even realize. I knew it from the moment I met you, Sera:


    you embody what OTS was built for¨Cwolves who refuse to be defined by what theyck. Wolves who carve


    out their worth with their own hands. You are exactly the kind of wolf the Moon Goddess meant to bless.


    Whether


    you Shift or not, your value is undeniable.¡±


    Her lips parted slightly, as though my words startled her.


    ¡°And now,¡± I continued, my grip tightening just enough for emphasis, ¡°we¡¯re going to make sure everyone¨Cat


    the LST, in every pack¨Csees that truth. No one will ever mistake you for weak again.¡±


    Her eyes shone, a mixture of gratitude and determination, and in that moment, I wasn¡¯t just looking at a


    survivor. I was looking at a woman who had the potential to be more than even she imagined.


    Sera had the heart of a Luna.


    Not the ornamental kind, draped on an Alpha¡¯s arm for show. No. She was the kind of Luna who inspired, who


    rose from ruin and made others believe they could too.


    The kind of Luna who would stand shoulder to shoulder with her Alpha andmand respect in her own


    right.


    My perfect Luna.


    Her hand was still in mine when her smile widened, free, unguarded.


    And I thought, not for the first time, that if fate had been kinder, if I had met her under different stars¡­


    Perhaps I would not only admire and respect her.


    D9 AD


    <b>< </b>


    118 Chapter 118 UNSTOPPABLE FORCE


    Perhaps I would truly love her. Maybe the way I had loved-


    But I kept that thought locked away, deep in my chest. For now, it was enough to see her rise. Enough to


    stand at her side and ensure the world learned what I already knew.


    Seraphina ckthorne was no longer a shadow.


    She was bing an unstoppable force.

 My throat was raw119

    119 Chapter 119 SERA OF OTS


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Resolve was a strange thing. It didn¡¯t always arrive like a thunderp or a war cry.


    Sometimes, it slipped in quietly, like a tide I hadn¡¯t noticed until it carried me farther than I expected.


    After my dinner with Lucian, that tide hadn¡¯t receded. It stayed with me, washing away thest clinging


    doubts I had about my ce here.


    His words ¡®You are exactly the kind of wolf the Moon Goddess meant to bless¡®¨Cstill echoed in my head.


    I wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to let praise turn me reckless, but it had steadied me.


    I wasn¡¯t here just to grow stronger for myself anymore.


    I was here for all of us¨Cevery wolf who had ever been told they were half¨Cformed, unworthy, invisible. Wolves


    like me. Wolves who had forgotten what it felt like to hold their heads high.


    And there wasn¡¯t much time left. Barely two weeks stood between us and the LST.


    It had been ten years since OTS first opened its gates, and ording to Maya, this anniversary¡¯s LST had


    drawn more wolves than in the history of OTS.


    Volunteering along with many other students to help with preparations was a no¨Cbrainer.


    That was how I got partnered with Judy Barnes, a pretty redhead Omega who had apparently baked the cake


    for my surprise birthday party.


    We ended up at the reception desk of the Grand Crest Hotel, arms full of ledgers, guest lists, and room keys,


    trying to corral the chaos that descended with every new arrival.


    The lobby buzzed with soundughter, barking orders, the shuffle of boots on polished marble.


    Wolves poured in from every direction, representing packs from the south¨Cwhich was Judy¡¯s and my


    jurisdiction.


    Some radiated sharp dominance, others carried the mellow air of travelerse to observe rather than


    69 410


    175


    <


    119 Chapter 119 SERA OF OTS


    ¡°Okay,¡± Judy muttered beside me, flipping through a ledger while her auburn braid slid over her shoulder. ¡± Next up: Cypress Vale Pack, twelve members.¡±


    I nced toward the doors. Sure enough, a group strode in, led by a tall man with raven hair streaked with


    silver. His smile was easy, his eyes bright with the kind of warmth that made me think of fall.


    ¡°Wee to the Grand Crest Hotel,¡± I said, inclining my head with a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m Sera, and this is Judy.


    We¡¯ll be assisting with your stay.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Thomas, Cypress Vale,¡± he introduced smoothly, his voice carrying the timbre of someone who was


    used to being listened to but not obsessed with being obeyed. ¡°Thank you for hosting us.¡±


    Behind him, his wolves¨Cobviously strong, but refreshingly unpretentious¨Cbowed their heads politely. They


    smelled faintly of pine resin and fresh earth.


    They were followed by the Seabreeze Pack, who arrived in a flurry of chatter and bright clothing, the kind of


    people who wore smiles like jewelry.


    Their Luna, a petite woman with hair dyed sea¨Cgreen, winked at me as if we were old friends.


    Then came the Granite Fang Pack, whose Alpha barely spoke at all. He was broad, stone¨Cfaced, and his wolves


    carried themselves with a military precision that made my back straighten automatically.


    Each pack had its vor, its weight, and Judy and I worked like cogs in a machine¨Cassigning rooms, fielding


    questions, smoothing over little disputes.


    The hours blurred, the stack of check¨Cin forms dwindling and replenishing like a tide.


    It was exhausting. But it was also invigorating. Every time I lifted my gaze, I caught sight of faces¨Cfaces that


    didn¡¯t know me, didn¡¯t know my past¨Cand yet, here I was, standing as their first point of contact.


    Not as the ostracized Lockwood daughter, or the invisible ckthorne wife.


    Here, I was just¡­Sera of OTS.


    That peace and exhration carried me until the doors mmed open with a force that rattled the crystal


    chandeliers.


    The Shadow w wolves swept in like a stormfront.


    094


    <


    119 Chapter 119 SERA OF OTS


    At their head was Brynjar. I didn¡¯t need the whisperedments behind me or the guest profile document to know his name; his presence announced it loud enough.


    Thick shoulders, blond hair cropped close to his scalp, and eyes the color of burnt copper. He walked with


    the swagger of someone who had never heard the word ¡®no¡® in his life.


    ¡°Reception,¡± he barked before even reaching the desk. ¡°We need our rooms. Now.¡±


    Judy and I exchanged a quick nce. She squared her shoulders, but I could see the flicker of unease in her


    eyes.


    Shadow w¡¯s reputation preceded them¨Cthey were infamous for their aggression and for looking down on


    anyone they considered weak.


    I pulled the ledger closer, flipping to their entry. ¡°Shadow w Pack, Beta Brynjar leading. Fivepetitors,


    six attendants.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± he interrupted, drumming his fingers on the marble counter. ¡°Give us the Alpha wing.¡±


    I looked up.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be possible,¡± I answered evenly. ¡°The Alpha wing is strictly reserved¨Cfor Alphas,¡± I


    emphasized, since his big head came with acking sense of self.


    ¡°Your assigned rooms are here.¡± I slid the keys toward him.


    He didn¡¯t take them. Instead, his lips curled in a mocking smile. ¡°Those rooms reek.¡±


    My brow furrowed. ¡°Reek?¡±


    ¡°Like an Omega¡¯s den,¡± he sneered. His voice carried easily, drawing the attention of other guests in the lobby.¡±


    Do you <i>expect </i>Shadow w to debase ourselves in a ce like that? We deserve the Alpha wing¡±


    Judy stiffened at the insult, and heat licked at the back of my neck, but I kept my expression even. ¡°All packs are bound by the same rules, Brynjar. The Alpha wing is for Alphas, Lunas, and their direct mates. No


    exceptions.¡±


    He leaned closer, his breath sharp with the tang of meat. ¡°Funny. A ce that trains pathetic outcasts without wolves now presumes to lecture us on rules. Tell me, do you truly think weaklings like you can


    dictate terms to Shadow w?¡±


    The words hit their mark. I felt the eyes on me, felt the old sting of dismissal rise like a phantom bruise.


    37b


    <


    119 Chapter 119 SERA OF OTS


    For a heartbeat, the urge to shrink back warred with the vow I¡¯d made to myself.


    But then I remembered what I said to Lucian. I¡¯ve built my own armor.¡¯


    I picked up the keys from the counter, shoved them squarely at Brynjar¡¯s chest, and met his eyes without


    flinching.


    ¡°If Shadow w warriorsck the basic discipline to stay in the rooms assigned to them,¡± I said, my voice


    clear enough to carry through the lobby, ¡°then that¡¯s your shame. Because strength that crumbles at the


    smell of an Omega isn¡¯t strength at all. It¡¯s insecurity. Tell me, Brynjar, are you insecure?¡±


    A ripple went through the watching crowd. Brynjar¡¯s jaw clenched, his fingers tightening around the keys. For


    a moment, I thought he might throw them back at me.


    But the silence stretching around him was worse than any weapon. Every gaze pinned him, waiting to see


    what he would do.


    And under that weight, his swagger faltered.


    He shoved the keys into his pocket and muttered something under his breath before jerking his head toward


    his pack. They slunk off toward the elevators, stiff¨Cbacked but silent.


    As soon as his broad shoulders disappeared, Judy let out a low whistle. She angled her ledger to shield her


    hand and gave me a covert thumbs¨Cup.


    ¡®Nice, she mouthed.


    I allowed myself the faintest smile, then turned to greet the next pack as though nothing had happened.


    The line of guests began moving again, chatter resuming like a stream after a boulder had been pulled from


    its path.


    It wasn¡¯t untilter, during our short break, that someone approached me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± a voice said, warm and slightly roughened at the edges.


    I turned to find a man leaning casually against one of the pirs. His hair was a shade between brown and


    ash, and his eyes¨Csharp, curious¨Cwatched me with interest.


    His build was lean, more wiry than bulky, but the easy way he carried himself told me he knew how to use


    470


    <


    119 Chapter 119 SERA OF OTS


    every inch of it.


    ¡°I saw what you did back there,¡± he continued. ¡°Nice handling. Most people just cave to Shadow w to keep


    the peace.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have experience caving to bullies,¡± I replied cautiously. ¡°Never again.¡±


    His grin widened. ¡°I¡¯m Leo, Moss Stone Pack.¡±


    I recognized his Pack. They were based in the neutralnd and were active members of OTS.


    ¡°And trust me,¡± he continued, ¡°we deal with crap like that all the time. Those guys act like the world revolves


    around them.¡±


    I found myself rxing. ¡°Sera,¡± I said, offering my hand.


    His grip was firm but not overbearing. ¡°Figured. Word gets around.¡±


    ¡°Does it now?¡± I arched a brow.


    ¡°Sure. New faces, wolves without wolves, stirring things up at OTS? People notice.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Anyway, if


    you want some tips for speeding up check¨Cins, I¡¯ve got a few. No sense letting jerks like Brynjar waste your


    time.¡±


    He rattled off a handful of suggestions¨Cstreamlining paperwork, arranging keys in advance for bigger packs,


    ways to politely but firmly redirectints. Practical, simple things, but delivered with the confidence of


    someone who¡¯d clearly done this before.


    I found myself smiling despite the ache in my feet and the knot forming in my shoulders. ¡°Thanks. That¡¯ll


    help.¡±


    ¡°No problem. And if you need backup when Shadow wes sniffing again, I¡¯ll be around. I¡¯m assisting


    with logistics.¡± He winked, then pushed off the pir and melted back into the crowd.


    By the time the day ended, I was drained to the bone. My feet throbbed, my throat was dry, and my hands


    smelled faintly of ink and polished wood from handling so many ledgers and keys.


    But as Judy and I finally copsed into chairs at the edge of the lobby, I couldn¡¯t stop the swell of satisfaction


    inside me.


    09 41


    515


    <


    119 Chapter 119 SERA OF OTS


    I had faced the storm and not bent. I had stood before the watching eyes of dozens of packs and refused to


    let someone else¡¯s arrogance define me.


    For once, I wasn¡¯t left hollow after a confrontation. I was full¨Cof purpose, of quiet pride, of the certainty that


    I was exactly where I was meant to be.


    The LST was still ahead, and gods knew what challenges woulde with it. But I was ready.


    For myself.


    For Daniel.


    And for every wolf who had ever been told they were less.


    <b>Comment </b>3


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    9


    <b>Show </b>support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    09 410

 My throat was raw120

    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Dinner with Maya was the first true pause I¡¯d had in days.


    Both of us too exhausted to go home and bother with cooking, we sat tucked into a corner booth of the OTS


    dining hall, where the scent of roastingmb mingled with garlic and rosemary.


    A steady hum of voices filled the space¨Cstudents, instructors, even a few of the early¨Carrived guests spilling


    over from the hotel¡¯s luxury dining rooms.


    The table between us was scattered with dishes: Maya¡¯s te piled high, mine half¨Cpicked through.


    She had been just as swamped as I was, maybe more. But now, with both of us finally seated, there was


    something almost giddy about the release.


    ¡°Please tell me I¡¯m not the only one who wants to strangle half the guests,¡± Maya said, stabbing her fork


    through a hunk ofmb and pointing it at me like a weapon.


    ¡°Half?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re being generous.¡±


    29


    Herugh rang out, unapologetically loud, drawing a couple of nces our way. ¡°Okay, fine. Three¨Cquarters


    Especially your friend Brynjar.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call him my friend,¡± I muttered, swirling the remains of my stew. Just the memory of his


    sneer was enough to sour the food on my tongue.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s a delight,¡± Maya went on, her sarcasm sharp. ¡°The way he puffed his chest out in the lobby earlier¨CI


    thought for a second he was about to crow. Did you see the look on his wolves¡® faces? Like they were both


    terrified and embarrassed.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at my lips. ¡°People like him thrive on humiliating others. Instead, he


    just made himself look like a child denied candy.¡±


    Maya leaned forward, her smirk widening. ¡°And you, standing there, cool as ice? Damn, Sera. I¡¯ve been


    waiting years for someone to knock Shadow w down a peg. Didn¡¯t think it would be you.¡±


    Her words warmed me all the way to my toes. The sting of doubt had been my shadow for so long that


    09:44 )


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    victories, no matter how small, still felt surreal.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just for me,¡± I admitted. ¡°Judy was there. She would¡¯ve taken the hit if I hadn¡¯t said something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Judy,¡± Maya said, her tone softening. ¡°That girl¡¯s got more steel in her than people give her credit for.¡±


    We ate inpanionable silence for a moment, listening to the clink of cutlery and the asional burst of


    But soon enough, Maya was off again, recounting her own war stories from the past few days.


    ¡°Do you know what one of the Seabreeze wolves asked me?¡± she said, incredulous. ¡°Whether we could install


    tide pools in their suite for ¡®proper ambiance.¡® Tide pools, Sera. With fish. As if the hotel staff could just whip


    up an ocean on demand.¡±


    I choked on my drink,ughing. ¡°Please tell me you said yes.¡±


    ¡°I told them sure, as long as they didn¡¯t mind crabs crawling into bed with them at night.¡± Maya grinned


    wickedly. ¡°The look on their faces-¡± She snortughed. ¡°Oh, I wish I had a camera!¡±


    I shook my head, amused. ¡°You¡¯re terrible.¡±


    She tipped her head. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    We slipped into a rhythm: swapping ridiculous requests, snickering at Brynjar¡¯s arrogance, venting about the


    endless stream of guests.


    But somewhere between the jokes, the conversation deepened.


    She leaned back, her expression sharpening. ¡°You know why the turnout¡¯s so huge this year, right?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the anniversary?¡± I guessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s part of it.¡± She lowered her voice, though the noise around us made it unnecessary. ¡°But Lucian¡¯s got


    something nned. A prize.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°A prize?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. He hasn¡¯t announced what, not even to me. But from what I¡¯ve gathered, it¡¯s big. Like, game- changing big. He wants the OTS on the map in a way no one can ignore.¡±


    09:44


    27


    <


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    The words stirred something in me. ¡°That¡¯s why the hotels are bursting at the seams.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Maya ticked points off on her fingers. ¡°Half the wolves here are curious observers¨Cwaiting to see if


    we sink or swim. Thirty percent are already behind us. And thest twenty?¡± Her mouth twisted. ¡°Here to


    mock us, sabotage us, or just watch us fail.¡±


    Her breakdown settled in my chest like a weight. Lucian had always spoken of building something that could


    stand against the old systems, but hearing the numbersid out made me realize just how precarious his


    vision was.


    I set my fork down, appetite gone. ¡°He¡¯s betting everything on this.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Maya sipped her drink. ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t deliver, they¡¯ll tear him apart.¡±


    Her bluntness stung, but it was the truth. I leaned back, staring at the ceiling beams above us.


    Resolve prickled through me like fire through dry kindling. I couldn¡¯t let Lucian¡¯s work¨Chis dream¨Cbe


    mocked into oblivion. Not after everything he¡¯d done for me. Not after he¡¯d given me a ce when I had


    none.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen,¡± I murmured.


    Maya tilted her head, studying me. Then, her lips quirked into a soft smile. ¡°Yeah, neither will I.¡±


    It was almost midnight when we finally pushed our chairs back. My muscles ached with exhaustion, but a


    steadier fire burned in me. I was ready to carry my share.


    We were just stepping into the cool night air outside the hall when my phone buzzed violently in my pocket.


    Apprehension prickled through me when I saw the caller ID.


    I answered immediately. ¡°Judy? Is everything-¡±


    Her voice was high, cracking with panic. ¡°Sera¨Cplease¨CI didn¡¯t¨CI swear, I didn¡¯t take anything-¡±


    My stomach dropped, my exhaustion vanished. ¡°Slow down. What happened? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°The hotel lobby,¡± she sobbed. ¡°They¨Cthey¡¯re saying I stole from them. Brynjar¡¯s here. He¨Che won¡¯t-¡± Her


    words tangled in a rush of fear.


    I didn¡¯t need to hear more. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    Maya¡¯s expression sharpened as I hung up. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Shadow w,¡± I bit out. ¡°They¡¯re using Judy of theft.¡±


    Her curse split the night air. ¡°Of course they are. Come on.¡±


    We didn¡¯t bother with a car. We ran, the night wind biting at our faces, our feet hammering the pavement all the way to the Grand Crest.


    The lobby was chaos when we arrived.


    Brynjar stood in the center like a conquering tyrant, his voice booming through the hall. Judy was backed


    against the reception desk, pale and trembling, eyes wide with fear and humiliation.


    Around them, guests and staff circled like vultures, whispering, gawking.


    It was like the blown¨Cup version of what had happened at Celeste¡¯s party.


    ¡°Confess, you little shit,¡± Brynjar was saying, each word a threatening dart. ¡°Admit you took them. Save


    yourself the shame of us dragging this out.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Judy cried, her hands shaking. ¡°I would never-¡±


    ¡°You think anyone believes an Omega?¡± Hisughter was cruel. ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± My voice cracked across the lobby like a whip.


    Every head turned.


    I strode forward, Maya at my side, heat burning in my chest. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Brynjar sneered. ¡°Perfect timing. Your little friend here decided to help herself to Shadow w property.


    Jewelry, documents, things of value. Of course, we caught her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡± Judy gasped. Tears shimmered in her eyes, but her voice was steady. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch anything!¡±


    I stepped between them, nting myself like a wall. ¡°You¡¯re using her without proof.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Proof? She¡¯s the only one with ess and who¡¯s pathetic enough to stoop that low. Plus, we found all the stolen items with her belongings. What do you say to that?¡±


    Fury wed at my throat, but I forced my voice to stay even. ¡°You can¡¯t use her like this without


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    evidence.¡±


    His lips pulled back in a smug snarl. ¡°The security footage was corrupted. Convenient, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    My gut twisted. ¡°Yeah,¡± I gritted out. ¡°Pretty damn convenient.¡±


    My mind whirred, desperately looking for a solution. Then I caught a familiar face in the crowd.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Leo!¡±


    The wiry Moss Stone wolf broke off from the crowd, moving toward us with quick strides. His sharp eyes


    flicked between me, Judy, and Brynjar. ¡°What can I do?¡±


    ¡°Shadow w says the footage was corrupted,¡± I said. ¡°Any way you can help?¡±


    His lips quirked. ¡°Actually, yes. I can.¡±


    He slipped behind the concierge desk, fingers flying across the keyboard of the hotel¡¯s system. The silence


    stretched, broken only by Judy¡¯s ragged breaths and Brynjar¡¯s heavy disdain.


    Finally, Leo leaned back, triumphant. ¡°Found it. Someone tried to delete the files, but not well enough.¡± He


    turned the monitor outward. ¡°Here¡¯s your thief.¡±


    I recognized the Shadow w wolves the screen showed, slipping into a corridor, passing items from one


    bag to another, deliberately nting them in Judy¡¯s workspace. Clear. Undeniable.


    A murmur rippled through the lobby.


    I turned back to Brynjar, my voice cold steel. ¡°What do you have to say now?¡±


    A snarl slipped out of him as he turned to his pack mates, who shrank under his re. ¡°Obviously,¡± he said


    darkly. ¡°I¡¯ve been deceived. My packmates must have gone behind my back to-¡±


    ¡°Oh, save it,¡± I snapped.


    He mped his mouth shut, taken aback by the bite in my tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what game you think you¡¯re ying, but you used an innocent Omega for what? To scratch


    an itch? To prove a point? Do you think what we¡¯re doing here is a game?¡±


    His face darkened, copper eyes zing. ¡°Watch your tongue-¡±


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    ¡°No.¡± I stepped closer, forcing him back an inch. ¡°You will apologize. Here. Now. To Judy. Or I will make sure every Alpha in this building sees that footage before sunrise.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you think I give a fuck-¡±


    ¡°And then I¡¯ll send a copy to your Luna,¡± I added sharply. ¡°I¡¯ve heard she has low tolerance for juvenile


    bullshit.¡±


    I¡¯d heard stories of their Luna¡¯s ruthlessness, and they made Brynjar seem like a fluffy teddy bear. Obviously, I


    wasn¡¯t in a million years going to poke a sleeping beast, but the bluff was more than enough to get the job


    done.


    Gasps red. The crowd pressed closer, waiting.


    Brynjar¡¯s jaw worked furiously. His pride warred with the undeniable evidence. Atst, he spat the words out


    like poison. ¡°Forgive me.¡±


    Judy¡¯s chin lifted, her fear burned away by something fiercer. ¡°I don¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Her voice rang clear, shocking even me. ¡°You¡¯re a yground bully and a coward. The only reason I¡¯m letting


    this go is respect¨Cfor OTS. And for Sera. But on the tournament grounds?¡± Her eyes zed. ¡°I won¡¯t hold


    back.¡±


    The hush that followed was absolute.


    Brynjar blinked, thrown off bnce. The idea that a ¡°lowly Omega¡± would stand her ground left him


    speechless.


    Then his lips peeled back in a snarl. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting. And I¡¯ll crush you.¡±


    Judy¡¯s scoff cut through his bluster. ¡°You¡¯d better have the ability to back that up.¡±


    And with that, she turned on her heel and walked out, head held high.


    I turned to Maya. ¡°Any chance you can stay back and-¡±


    She nodded before I could even finish the request. ¡°You got it, babe. I¡¯ll settle everything.¡±


    I shot her a grateful smile and turned to Leo. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°It was my immense pleasure.¡±


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    With that, I turned on my heel and followed Judy out.


    Behind us, the crowd erupted¨Csome in shock, some in admiration, some in barely contained glee at seeing


    Shadow w humbled twice in the same day.


    But me? I felt something else.


    Pride. Fierce, unshakable pride.


    For Judy. For OTS. For the quiet tide of change that had begun to roll in, whether wolves like Brynjar wanted


    it or not.


    <b>Comment </b>0

 My throat was raw121

    121 Chapter 121 SCHEDULED DOSE


    OF POISON


    121 Chapter 121 SCHEDULED DOSE OF POISON


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I could tell Judy was still wound tight long after we¡¯d left the hotel.


    She walked stiffly beside me all the way to OTS, her jaw clenched, shoulders hunched as though Brynjar¡¯s


    shadow still lingered at her back.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said gently, catching her wrist before she could retreat into the building and probably wallow in


    the dorms. ¡°We¡¯re not ending the night like this.¡±


    Her wide, uncertain eyes flicked to mine. ¡°Sera, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°No arguments.¡± I tugged her down a side street, toward a small caf¨¦ that stayed opente for students and


    guests alike.


    The glow from inside spilled across the pavement, warm and weing. ¡°You need something sweet after a


    bitter experience like that.¡± I shot her a smile, which she reluctantly returned. ¡°My treat.¡±


    We slid into a booth by the window. The scent of baked bread and caramel clung to the air, calming and


    indulgent.


    Judy hesitated only a moment before ordering a slice of chocte cake so rich it looked sinful. I went with


    my actual favorite dessert¨Cstrawberry cheesecake, light enough to keep the heaviness of the evening at bay.


    For a while, we ate in silence. The sugar did its work, loosening the knot of tension between us.


    When Judy finally set her fork down, her hands shook faintly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, not looking at me. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t shown up tonight¨Cif you hadn¡¯t stepped in-


    that would have gone horribly wrong. Brynjar would¡¯ve had his way, and I would¡¯ve been disqualified.


    Everything I worked for would¡¯ve been gone.¡±


    I hated how right she was. No one was standing up for her when we walked in. Sure, Brynjar was an asshole,


    but he held more power than Judy, and that was what people only ever really saw.


    I leaned forward, cing a hand over hers. ¡°You held your own in there; that was pretty impressive.¡±


    08.45


    176


    121 Chapter 121 SCHEDULED DOSE OF POISON


    She scoffed self¨Cdeprecatingly. ¡°I was terrified,¡± she confessed. ¡°I was truly considering cutting my losses and just epting the me so that the nightmare would end.¡± She shook her head. ¡°That bastard really had me believing it was a mistake to have ever joined OTS¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said softly, but firmly enough to hold her gaze. ¡°You fought hard to be here. You earned this chance<i>, </i>Judy. Don¡¯t let anyone¨Cleast of all a brawn¨Cfor¨Cbrains like Brynjar¨Cmake you believe otherwise.


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed, eyes glistening. ¡°My family¡­we¡¯ve never had much. Omegas in our pack are always expected to bow, to serve, to fade into the background. But if I perform well in this tournament, even if I don¡¯t win, it could change things for them. Give us a little more standing. Maybe my younger brother won¡¯t get pushed around at training. Maybe my mother won¡¯t have to work herself to the bone.¡±


    Her words pierced me, sharp and familiar. That desperate hope, I knew it intimately. ¡°Then we¡¯ll make sure you get that chance,¡± I said quietly. ¡°No one is taking it from you.¡±


    She looked up then, and for the first time since Brynjar, the faint smile that flickered across her lips was


    genuine.


    But it didn¡¯tst. Her expression grew conflicted, and she pulled her hand out of mine, twisting her napkin


    between her fingers.


    ¡°I need to confess something.¡±


    I tilted my head, leaning back. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Back when you first arrived,¡± she said haltingly, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t deserve to be here. I thought you¡¯d


    gotten in because of connections¨Cbecause of Lucian, or the Lockwoods, or the ckthornes. Jessica and her


    group¡­¡± She hesitated, guilt shing across her face. ¡°They made you out to be arrogant. Useless. And I


    believed them.¡±


    A familiar sting cut through me, but I kept my face neutral.


    ¡°But after today,¡± she rushed on, ¡°after seeing how you handled Brynjar, after watching the way people


    listened to you¡­ I realized they were wrong. You-¡± She faltered, cheeks flushing. ¡°You draw people in


    without even trying. You effortlesslymand respect. Even without a wolf form. That¡¯s¡­maic. And


    rare.¡±


    Heat rose to my cheeks despite myself. Compliments still sat strangely on my shoulders, especially when they


    09:45


    216


    121 Chapter 121 SCHEDULED DOSE OF POISON


    caught me off guard. ¡°Judy¡­¡±


    She shook her head firmly. ¡°I mean it. You saved me tonight. And you didn¡¯t even have to.


    Her head dipped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for judging you without knowing you.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡±


    She looked up, and I held her gaze, something soft blooming in my chest. ¡°Maybe you had the wrong


    impression before. But you¡¯re willing to see past that to the real me.¡± I smiled. ¡°That matters more¡±


    The air between us shifted, lighter, warmer. A seed had been nted¨Cone that could grow into something


    stronger than mere acquaintance.


    For the first time, I thought of Judy not just as another student or an ally by circumstance, but as a friend.


    When we finally parted ways outside the caf¨¦, she hugged me briefly. ¡°Thank you again, Sera,¡± she whispered


    before hurrying off with renewed determination in her step.


    I lingered in the night air, smiling faintly to myself. But the warmth didn¡¯tst.


    Because that¡¯s when I heard her voice.


    ¡°Touching.¡±


    My blood chilled. I turned, and there she was¨Cmy scheduled dose of poison, before I could even be bothered


    to miss her: Celeste.


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    Do you know how fucking humiliating it is to look for your partner, and the first ce you can think to search


    is where his ex¨Cwife works?


    I didn¡¯t know what I would do if I found Kieran in the hotel where Sera was working, but I certainly didn¡¯t


    bargain for that nauseating spectacle where my scheming sister once again managed to convince a group of


    people that she was worth shit.


    For years, Sera had been nothing more than a ghost trailing behind me, silent, invisible, desperate for scraps


    of attention.


    I had been the sun¨Cgolden, adored, untouchable.


    09:45 (0)


    <


    121 Chapter 121 SCHEDULED DOSE OF POISON


    And now? Wolves who should have sneered at her weakness hung on her every word. And the weak and useless with which she should have been ostracized now looked at Sera like she was the moon incarnate.


    It made me sick.


    When she turned toward me, her eyes were sharp, wary. As if she expected my attack.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± she said tly. ¡°I would ask how you¡¯re faring since your little ident, but it turns out I don¡¯t care.


    I narrowed my eyes. I didn¡¯t even want to think about how spectacrly that n had crumbled.


    I¡¯d expected carnage in the wake of my ident. Sure, my mother turning on Sera, willing to hit her, was satisfying, but seeing Kieran block her, watching Ethan run after her¡­


    I put the images out of my mind because if I thought about them too much, I would lose my shit and start


    screaming in front of this caf¨¦.


    Instead, I folded my arms, painting my lips into a smile as I steered the topic away. ¡°That was quite


    impressive in the lobby. You¡¯ve certainly changed, sister. But you¡¯ve had ten years to practice, haven¡¯t you? Ten years studying the art of seduction? Because look at you now¨Cevery stray mutt within a ten¨Cmile radius


    is suddenly under your spell.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even tell if the jabnded because she didn¡¯t flinch. Infuriating.


    Instead, she stepped closer, her voice low, edged with something that made the fine hairs at my nape stir.¡°


    Unlike you, Celeste, I don¡¯t need masks. People trust me because I¡¯m real. Because I treat everyone witn


    genuineness. Something you never quite mastered.¡±


    I clenched my jaw. She was supposed to break under my words, not throw them back in my face.


    ¡°Keep telling yourself that,¡± I spat back. ¡°Just because it fits so well, you¡¯ve forgotten you have a mask of your


    own on?¡± I scoffed. ¡°One day, Sera, I will rip that shit off and everyone will have proof of your-¡±


    ¡°Speaking of proof¡­¡± She leaned in, her breath ghosting my cheek, and her eyes glinted with menace that


    caught me off guard. ¡°I have that.¡± Her lips curled. ¡°Proof that your little stunt¨Cthe self¨Cstaged attack¨Cwas nothing more than a performance. If I wanted to, I could reveal to the world tomorrow that their precious


    Princess Lockwood is nothing but a conniving bitch.¡±


    My chest constricted.


    121 Chapter 121 SCHEDULED DOSE OF POISON


    It had all happened so fast; she couldn¡¯t possibly have proof that I threw myself in front of that car¨Cthe car


    which Abby was driving at the perfect speed to make sure I wasn¡¯t too gravely hurt.


    Sera was bluffing¨Cshe had to be.


    But¡­


    My entire world was built on their trust, their adoration. If that cracked¨Cif she exposed me-


    She smiled then. A cold, dangerous thing that sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°And the best part? Everyone


    believes me even without the proof. It wouldn¡¯t take much to show them the truth about you. Especially since


    this isn¡¯t even the first time you acted like a bitch, would it?¡±


    My nails bit into my palms. Rage boiled under my skin, thick and choking. How dare she? How dare she think


    she could threaten me?


    I wanted to spit back, to remind her she had always lived in my shadow, that she always would. That wouldn¡¯t


    change after all this time.


    But even as I opened my mouth, dread gnawed at the edges of my fury.


    Because I had seen it tonight, hadn¡¯t I? The way the crowd watched her. The way even wolves from other


    packs tilted their heads toward her voice.


    If she kept this up, if she kept growing, it wouldn¡¯t stop at Kieran and Ethan. The day woulde when the


    whole world believed her over me.


    Never. I would not allow it. I would rather die.


    Or better yet, kill her.


    ¡°Celeste?¡± A man¡¯s voice¨Cfamiliar, unwee.


    The sound froze me, cooling my fury into fear.


    Sera¡¯s eyes darted past me, curious. I watched them widen in recognition, and my heart jumped into my


    throat when she tilted her head respectfully and said, ¡°Alpha Thomas.¡± 1


    Shit, shit, shit.

 My throat was raw122

    122 Chapter 122 TOXIC PRINCESS


    CELESTE¡¯S POV 1


    ¡°Alpha Thomas,¡± Sera greeted with a polite smile, her eyes darting curiously between us. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    I knew I should rx my shoulders, ease the look of horror on my face, but I was too busy trying to keep my heart from pounding out of my chest.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± that familiar voice answered, amusement edging his politeness. ¡°I thought I recognized your¡­friend. Celeste¨Cthat is you, right?¡±


    Sera arched a brow, and I took in a deep breath. It was time to end this before I gave the bitch another weapon in the arsenal she was building against me.


    I


    spun, forcing a detached smile onto my face. ¡°You must be mistaken,¡± I said quickly, my words sharp as ss, my eyes unable to meet his. ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Before he could speak and dere that I, in fact, knew him, before he could list out all the ways I knew him and doom me, I turned on my heel and fled into the night.


    Cowardly? Perhaps. But better a hasty retreat than the ruin his presence threatened to unleash.


    I barely remembered how I got from that caf¨¦ door to my car.


    My heels clicked too fast across the pavement, my breath shallow, hands trembling as I gripped the door


    handle.


    I mmed the door shut, sealing myself inside. The air inside felt suffocating, hot against my skin.


    Sera¡¯s voice still clung to me like a bloodsucking leech: proof.


    I still didn¡¯t believe it truly. And yet¨Cher eyes¡­ no, damn it, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling she had something


    real.


    And then he had appeared.


    Of all the people to walk out of the shadows¨Cfucking Thomas Bane.


    06:57


    < 122 Chapter 122 TOXIC PRINCESS


    I pressed my palms hard into the steering wheel, forcing steady breaths. It was fine. Everything wasn¡¯t ruined.


    Surely he was only passing through. Surely-


    A firm rap on my window shattered the fragile thought, and I flinched violently, head whipping toward the


    sound.


    There he was, his face lit by the amber streetlight, his derisive smirk every bit as mocking as I remembered.


    ¡°Terrible performance, Celeste,¡± Thomas drawled, his voice muffled through the ss. ¡°You¡¯d think a cunning


    shrew like you would have better acting skills.¡±


    My stomach dropped. My fingers scrambled uselessly at the ignition, but before I could start the engine, he


    motionedzily with one hand. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not here to expose you. I just stopped to say hello.¡±


    I forced a scoff, rolling the window down an inch. ¡°How¡­courteous of you.¡± My voice was steadier than I felt,


    though my pulse pounded violently at my throat.


    Hisugh was short, cutting. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. You never deserved courtesies from me.¡± And then his


    voice dropped, the amusement vanishing like smoke, reced by familiar loathing. ¡°Just like you never


    deserved Brett.¡±


    The name struck like a p.


    My nails dug into the leather wheel, but I tilted my head, painting my expression in the mask I¡¯d worn since


    childhood. ¡°Oh, Thomas, you think dragging up old history will wound me?¡±


    I shrugged, my shoulders aching from the tension suddenly winding through them. ¡°It was for the best. Brett


    and I were ill¨Cfitted. Partners ought to be well¨Cmatched¨Cfrom family to legacy. He knew it, too.¡±


    ¡°Funny,¡± Thomas said, his gaze unwavering, ¡°because he didn¡¯t know it until you shoved it in his face. He


    would have kept worshiping you till hisst breath if you hadn¡¯t snapped the tether yourself.¡±


    Something twisted inside me. A sh¨CBrett¡¯s stormy eyes the night we fought, his voice rough as he said,


    ¡®Fine, Celeste. If that¡¯s what you want. I ept!


    I hadughed at him, even as my stomach caved in on itself.


    I had thought he¡¯d crawl back. He never did.


    I stiffened. ¡°He was beneath me. I did what was necessary.¡±


    <


    122 Chapter 122 TOXIC PRINCESS


    Thomas leaned closer to the ss, his smile frigid. ¡°He was too good for you, and you knew it. I thank the


    moon every damn day my friend got away from you before you rotted himpletely.¡±


    The words burned hotter than I wanted them to. I snapped my chin higher. ¡°Think what you want. I¡¯ve


    already moved on. Soon, I¡¯ll be Luna of the Nightfang Pack. Kieran ckthorne¡¯s Luna. And then we¡¯ll


    see who rots.¡±


    Hisughter rang out, sharp and scornful. ¡°The toxic princess finally found a new throne to poison. I¡¯ll be


    sure to send my condolences to Nightfang. May the goddess save them all.¡±


    My throat ached, but I refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing the effect of his words. ¡°Goodnight,


    Thomas.¡± I rolled the window up with deliberate slowness, savoring the finality of it.


    I started the car, forcing my hand not to shake, and drove off.


    Only when the city lights blurred around me did I realize how wet myshes were.


    Damn it. No.


    No tears for him.


    My gaze dropped, unbidden, to the ink on my wrist.


    The tattoo we had gotten together¨CBrett¡¯s idea. A symbol of forever. Of eternal love.


    I¡¯d thought it morous then, romantic. And Brett hadn¡¯t known at the time, but Kieran was who I thought of


    when I branded that mark onto my skin.


    He was the one who was supposed to be my forever.


    The tears brimmed again, and I didn¡¯t know who they were for¨CBrett or Kieran. I swiped them away


    furiously.


    I did not regret, I could not regret.


    The only mistake I had made was walking away a decade ago, leaving the field wide open for Sera to take my


    ce in Kieran¡¯s bed. In his fucking heart.


    But she would never surpass me. She couldn¡¯t.


    I was the Lockwood princess. Radiant, destined. The one the elders whispered of since birth. The one born to


    7 a


    <b>< </b>


    122 Chapter 122 TOXIC PRINCESS


    stand at Kieran¡¯s side.


    She was nothing but the pathetic shadow that slithered behind me.


    By the time I reached the house, my fury had outpaced my fear. The moment I saw Kieran in the living room,


    the anger morphed into desperation.


    He looked up from a spread of documents, his dark hair rumpled from running his hand through it too many


    times. Tired, but still so infuriatingly gorgeous.


    I didn¡¯t even bother asking where he¡¯d gone. As long as it hadn¡¯t been to Sera¡¯s arms, I was appeased.


    For now.


    ¡°Kieran.¡± I crossed the room quickly, dropping my purse, my voice rougher than intended. ¡°Mark me.¡±


    His eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mark me.¡± I gripped his shoulders, nails biting through the fabric of his shirt. ¡°Tonight. Right fucking now.¡±


    He pulled back slightly, frowning. ¡°Celeste. We agreed¨Cwe¡¯d respect Edward¡¯s traditions. The marking will be


    after we¡¯re married.¡±


    My breath came sharp. ¡°Traditions?¡± Iughed, the sound too high. ¡°Who cares about dusty traditions? We¡¯re


    already bound by promise. What difference does it make if you mark me now?¡±


    He studied me, confusion shading to rm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen tonight?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I snapped too quickly.


    His brows furrowed further, and I softened, dropping my voice, my body trembling with the truth I could


    never fully cage. ¡°I just¨CI need this. After everything¡­ I need to feel that you¡¯re mine. That nothing can take


    you away¡±


    His jaw clenched, his silence unbearable. ¡°Celeste-¡±


    I kissed him.


    Hard, desperate, crushing my mouth to his before he could reject me outright. If he marked me now, it would


    be sealed. There¡¯d be no going back.


    OR 52


    <


    122 Chapter 122 TOXIC PRINCESS


    But even as my lips pressed to his, he did not melt the way I wanted him to, the way I needed him to.


    His hands came up¨Cnot to pull me closer, but to push me gently, firmly back.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± he began, his voice low<b>, </b>conflicted-


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to mark me now,¡± I said, hating the desperation thatced my voice. Fuck, how did I get so


    fucking pathetic? ¡°But, Kieran, I¡¯ve been back for months now, and you won¡¯t even go further than kissing


    me.¡±


    His jaw clenched. ¡°I¡¯m trying to respect your father¡¯s wishes.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± I snapped. ¡°You didn¡¯t care about traditions and my father¡¯s wishes when you impregnated my


    sister!¡±


    His


    eyes


    red wide, and his grip on my shoulders tightened. ¡°Celeste-¡±


    And then the shrill ring of his phone cut through the air.


    We froze.


    The name on the screen shed once before he snatched it up.


    Daniel.


    Of.


    Fucking.


    Course.


    Kieran didn¡¯t even hesitate as he turned away from me and answered the call.


    The sound of his son¡¯s voice on the other end pulled him entirely away, his face softening with paternal


    concern.


    I stood there, chest heaving, lips still tingling, fury wing at my insides.


    Even now, even after everything, Sera¡¯s shadow reached between us, stealing what should have been mine.


    Not for much longer.

 My throat was raw123

    123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    KIERAN¡¯S POV 1


    Whatever tempest Celeste was trying to whip around me, it all faded at the thought of my son.


    ¡°Daniel,¡± I answered, my voice softening despite the tension still wing through the room.


    ¡°Dad!¡± His words tumbled out, breathless and excited. ¡°I need your help. I¡¯m in the kitchen and I think I almost got it right this time, but¨Cwell, there¡¯s one thing missing.¡±


    I blinked, confusion tugging my brows together. ¡°Missing from what?¡±


    from


    ¡°The elixir!¡± he dered, as though I should¡¯ve known, waving his hands for emphasis, hair sticking up the number of times he must have dragged his fingers through it. ¡°The one from Dr. Ainsworth¡¯s notes¨Cthe energizing drink for wolves. I found it in Grandpa¡¯s library, and he was really famous for powerful potions


    even stronger than Alcanor¡¯s.¡±


    A chuckle rumbled through me, and I didn¡¯t even flinch when a door upstairs mmed¨Ccourtesy of Celeste,


    no doubt.


    ¡°Let me get this straight, Danny, you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re trying to brew one of Alcanor¡¯s fabled elixirs?¡± I


    asked, my lips twitching despite myself.


    He rolled his eyes exaggeratedly. ¡°Not Alcanor, dad. Dr. Ainsworth. His elixirs were much stronger than


    Alcanor¡¯s¡±


    I nodded, trying to feign seriousness to match his. ¡°Right. Got it.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Mom¡¯s been working so hardtely, and I thought that if I could make the elixir for her, then she


    wouldn¡¯t feel so worn down.¡±


    His earnestness hit me square in the chest.


    Gods, the way he adored his mother¨Cso fierce, so unyielding. If only I¡¯d given her even half of that


    consideration.


    I leaned back on the couch, letting the weight of the day loosen just enough to savor the purity andfort of my son¡¯s presence.


    06 67


    <


    123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    ¡°So, what¡¯s missing?¡± I asked, humoring him.


    ¡°Angelica root,¡± he said at once, his voice dropping to a whisper as though it were a forbidden treasure. ¡°I


    checked the cabs twice, and I asked Chef, but we don¡¯t have any.¡±


    Angelica root. A harmless herb, hardly the stuff of legends.


    Still, at the sight of him standing there in the kitchen, sleeves rolled up, stubborn determination burning in


    his eyes, it was all I could do not tough.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already tried making it?¡± I asked.


    There was a pause. Then, sheepishly, ¡°Twice.¡±


    I bit down a chuckle, shaking my head. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°¡­The first one tasted like boiled socks,¡± he admitted. ¡°The second exploded. Chef may or may not smell like


    rotten eggs for a while. He¡¯s refused to keep helping me.¡±


    Myugh broke free then, low and warm. ¡°Daniel¡­¡®


    <b>19 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it right,¡± he insisted. ¡°If I can just find thest ingredient, I know it¡¯ll work.¡±


    I wanted to tell him legends were just that¨Clegends. That no root or herb could breathe new strength into


    Sera.


    But the words died on my tongue. I couldn¡¯t bear to puncture his iron belief.


    Instead, I leaned forward, resting my forearm against my knee. ¡°Listen to me, champ. Angelica root¡¯s hard toe by here, especially thiste. Even if I wanted to get it, there¡¯s no guarantee I could get it to you in time.¡±


    His silence carried disappointment, and I felt it like a weight.


    ¡°But,¡± I added quickly, ¡°I¡¯ve got a better idea?¡±


    His head lifted, his eyes lighting <b>up</b>. ¡°Better than Dr. Ainsworth¡¯s elixir?¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Much better,¡± I said solemnly. ¡°Because instead of relying on an old doctor¡¯s scribbles, we¡¯lle up something ourselves. Something only you and I know about. A secret recipe that¡¯s just for


    your mom.¡±


    with


    His breath caught, excitement reborn. ¡°Really?¡±


    06:57


    123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    ¡°Really.¡± I let a smile curve my lips, and he mirrored it. ¡°We¡¯ll work on it when you return, and we¡¯ll make it so


    good she¡¯ll believe it is one of Alcanor¡¯s fabled elixirs.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± His voice burst out, brimming with glee. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s genius! We¡¯ll call it¡­ We¡¯ll call it the ckthorne


    Brew!¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Careful, that sounds like something that shoulde with a warningbel.¡±


    Heughed, and the sound lifted the heaviness from my chest.


    For a while, we talked¨Chalf¨Cserious debates over ingredients, whether honey would overpower ginseng,


    whether cinnamon was too obvious.


    He scribbled notes like a little schr, his enthusiasm infectious.


    For those few minutes, the world outside didn¡¯t exist. There were no rogues, no threats, no cantankerous


    women wing at my shoulders.


    Just my boy and his impossible dream of giving his mother the moon in a bottle.


    ¡°Okay, bud,¡± I chuckled when a yawn cut him off mid¨Csentence. ¡°I think you should head on to bed.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Okay. Oh¨CDad, by the way, Grandpa said you should call him.¡±


    I stiffened. I¡¯d judiciously ignored my father¡¯s calls all day. But if he was sending Daniel to me, I knew I could


    no longer avoid the conversation.


    ¡°Right,¡± I said after a pause. ¡°Thanks, bud. I should do it now.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Good,¡± Daniel said firmly, his best imitation of adult authority. ¡°He said it was important.¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± I said tightly, ¡°Goodnight, Danny. Sweet dreams.¡±


    ¡°Night, Dad!¡±


    The quiet of the room pressed in after I hung up, heavier than before. I raked a hand through my hair, then


    dialed my father.


    He answered on the second ring.


    ¡°Kieran.¡± His voice was sharp, clipped. No preamble.


    06:57 C


    3/K


    123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    ¡°Father.¡± I kept my tone neutral, though my jaw tightened instinctively.


    ¡°I assume you know why I wanted this call.¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°You forget that I was Alpha before you. Nothing goes on that I¡¯m unaware of¡±


    Lovely, I thought. Nothing better than a hovering predecessor.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I braced myself. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°Cuff the attitude,¡± my father snapped, his tone hardening further. ¡°Marcus Draven has always been vtile.


    but you¡¯ve done a spectacr job of pouring gasoline on his sparking temper.¡±


    I bristled. ¡°I handled it.¡±


    ¡°You mishandled it.¡± His voice cracked like lightning. ¡°Do you have any idea what kind of fire you¡¯ve stoked?


    Marcus may lead a diminished pack, but a hotheaded Alpha with nothing left to lose is more dangerous than


    one with full strength. And if he throws his lot in with the rogues¨Cespecially since his heir is one of them-


    we will all pay for your recklessness.¡±


    My hands curled into fists against my knees. ¡°I know my limits.¡±


    ¡°No, you know your rage,¡± he snapped. ¡°You know your impulse. You let your emotions steer you, and our


    pack will bleed for it.¡±


    The words hit deep because they carried a kernel of truth. My wrath had burned too hot where Jack was


    concerned.


    He¡¯d crossed the line when he targeted Sera, and I couldn¡¯t deny that my fury might have made me a little


    rash.


    But admitting that weakness to my father was out of the question.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Marcus threaten my family,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that,¡± he shot back. ¡°Without a Luna, who reinforces you when you¡¯re outnumbered? You think


    your warriors are enough? You think raw strength is enough? Foolish. A pack is only as strong as the bonds at


    its heart. You know this, Kieran.¡±


    06.57


    <


    123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°I thought Mother was more than happy to y Luna.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act sly with me,¡± he retorted. ¡°The rogues are gathering, Marcus is snarling, and you are parading about without a true Luna at your side. Expedite your wedding to Celeste. Seal the bond. Give wolves


    your


    something solid to rally behind before this explodes into war¡±


    His words pressed against the unease already coiled in me.


    Celeste. Her wolf was still frayed, her mind increasingly unstable.


    I thought of her desperate eyes earlier tonight, her hands clutching at me with something close to mania.


    I thought of the very real possibility that she¡¯d thrown herself in front of a moving vehicle.


    She wasn¡¯t ready¨Cnot for the bond. And she sure as hell wasn¡¯t ready for the responsibility.


    And yet¡­my father wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. The pack needed more than my strength. It needed faith. Unity. A


    Luna.


    My voice dropped, iron¨Clow. ¡°She¡¯s not ready.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to be ready. She needs to stand at your side. Everything elseester.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The word burst sharper than intended. ¡°That¡¯s not how this works. If I bind myself to someone who


    can¡¯t carry the weight, I cripple the pack, not strengthen it.¡±


    His silence was thick, then: ¡°You¡¯re letting sentiment cloud judgment again. Always sentiment with you,


    Kieran. Even with Sera-¡±


    My teeth snapped together. ¡°Don¡¯t¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear to think about Sera right now. Couldn¡¯t bear to slide down the slippery slope ofparing her


    eligibility as Luna to Celeste¡¯s.


    ¡°Then prove me wrong,¡± my father growled, ¡°Handle Marcus. Contain the rogues. Do it without dragging our name through the mud of your temper. Otherwise, I expect to see preparations for a wedding within the


    fortnight¡±


    The line went dead.


    I sat in the heavy quiet, the phone still pressed to my ear. My father¡¯s words reverberated like thunder. A


    DC 57


    576


    <123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    resounding truth I had to face.


    Marcus was dangerous. Jack was reckless. The rogues were circling like vultures.


    And through all the crowding thoughts, my son¡¯s innocent voice echoed in my memory.


    I closed my eyes, forcing breath through my lungs. Whatever chaos was gathering, I would not let it touch


    Daniel. Or Sera.


    I would not allow harm to reach my family.

 My throat was raw124

    24 Chapter 124 PEACE OFFERING


    124 Chapter 124 PEACE OFFERING


    KIERAN¡¯S POV 1


    I found Celeste pacing the room, hair wild like she¡¯d been pulling at it. She¡¯d changed into a silk gown, and it


    clung to her like armor.


    The firece in the room was lit, and the light sharpened her edges, a queen ready for war instead of rest.


    She spun at the sound of the door opening, hope and usation shing across her face all at once.


    ¡°As I live and breathe,¡± she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Whatever could you be doing here?¡±


    I ignored the bite. I had barely slept in my room since she moved in. I either slept in the pack house, spent


    the night in my office, or curled up in Daniel¡¯s bed.


    I kept my voice level. ¡°I wanted to let you know I¡¯ll be upied for a while. There are¡­matters I need to


    attend to.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°upied,¡± she echoed, bitterness dripping from the word. ¡°upied with what,


    exactly?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you when I¡¯m able. I¡¯ll take you out to dinner.¡±


    Herugh cracked sharply, equally as frustrated as it was angry. ¡°A dinner? That¡¯s yourpensation? You


    couldn¡¯t even mark me when I begged you¨Cwhen I fucking offered myself to you¨Cand now you want to


    pacify me with a meal?¡±


    ¡°Celeste-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She hurled a vase¨Cone that she herself had ced on the side table¨Cagainst the wall, shards bursting


    across the floor.


    The scent of lilies flooded the room, heavy and cloying, as water soaked into the carpet. Another crash.


    followed as she shoved amp aside. Shadows jumped violently with the firelight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®Celeste¡® me like I¡¯m some hysterical child! Do you think I don¡¯t know? You think I don¡¯t feel you pulling


    me away, using work and pack duties as fucking excuses!¡±


    124 Chapter 124 PEACE OFFERING


    She seized a ss of water and hurled it at the wall. It shattered beside my head, sharp fragments skittering


    at my boots.


    Her breathing came ragged, chest rising and falling beneath the silk. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be pushed aside that


    easily?¡± she shrieked. ¡°After everything?¡±


    I dragged a hand over my face, weariness settling deep. Her words dug in, sharper because they weren¡¯t all


    lies.


    But right now, I was bone¨Ctired, carrying the echo of my father¡¯s sharp words and Daniel¡¯s innocent


    excitement; I couldn¡¯t offer her the reassurance she desperately needed from me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to youter,¡± I said, turning away.


    Sheughed again, brittle and furious, the sound like splintered ss scattering behind me.


    I didn¡¯t look back.


    ***


    The water cells were colder than usual, the dank air clinging to me like a second skin. Shadows danced across


    the stone as torches hissed weakly, their mes shivering in the draft.


    Jack sat chained to the wall, his body a canvas of bruises. His jaw was mottled purple and green, his lips split,


    but his expression curved in something close to cockiness.


    He looked up as I entered. ¡°Back again, Alpha? Can¡¯t get enough of me?¡±


    I studied him for a moment, noting the arrogance simmering beneath his battered skin.


    He¡¯d endured more than most would, yet he still sneered.


    That told me enough¨CJack wasn¡¯t fighting for his own pride. He was tethered to something darker,


    something that gave him a false shield against fear.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be leaving soon,¡± I told him.


    He tilted his head, mockery brightening his eyes. ¡°So, my father came through, did he? I knew you¡¯d fold.


    Nightfang,¡± he scoffed, ¡°all bark and no bite.¡±


    I ignored the bait. ¡°You¡¯re right. Your father wants you back, and we¡¯ll release you to him.¡±


    124 Chapter 124 PEACE OFFERING


    Jack¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Wow, however will I repay this great favor you¡¯ve done me?¡±


    I stepped closer, my voice dropping. ¡°I¡¯m nothing if not altruistic. You¡¯ll also leave here with


    mended.¡±


    Suspicion flickered across his features. ¡°Compassion, Kieran? Don¡¯t insult me.¡±


    your wounds


    ¡°It isn¡¯tpassion,¡± I said tly. I nodded toward the healers waiting nearby. ¡°See it as a¡­peace offering, if


    you will. An ice shower to cool your father¡¯s temper.¡±


    He scoffed, but didn¡¯t protest as the healers moved in.


    Their murmured incantations hummed low, their palms glowing faint gold as they pressed over his injuries.


    The air filled with the sharp tang of herbs and ozone. Skin knitted. Bruises faded to pale yellow. His breaths


    evened as pain leeched away.


    What he didn¡¯t see was Gavin¨Csilent, invisible¨Cembedding a restraint beneath the surface. A clever piece of


    work, nearly imperceptible. A fail¨Csafe, if you will.


    It would sap his transformation at the worst moment, chain his strength when he needed it most.


    Jack spat to the side when they were finished. ¡°You think fixing me makes up for what you put me through?


    You¡¯ll regret this, Kieran. My father will make sure you choke on your arrogance.¡±


    I crouched in front of him, my hand mping hard on his jaw. His skin was mmy, his pulse frantic beneath


    my grip.


    ¡°Listen carefully,¡± I said, voice low, dangerous. ¡°You¡¯re walking out of here with your life, not because of


    Marcus or pack politics, but because I chose it. Next time I see you, if you so much as blink wrong in my


    territory¨Calliance or no alliance¨CI will end you. Slowly. Torturously.¡±


    His bravado faltered. The smug grin slipped. For a heartbeat, he was just a boy, staring into the eyes of a


    predator.


    ¡°Do you understand me?¡± I snarled, tightening my grip until his teeth ground together.


    His throat bobbed. Silence stretched, broken only by the drip of water against stone. Then, grudgingly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I released him with a shove, standing tall again. ¡°Get him out of my sight.¡±


    124 Chapter 124 PEACE OFFERING


    The sound of iron chains echoed as they dragged him from the cell. His curses bounced off the walls,


    venomous but hollow.


    I waited until thest footsteps faded before Gavin stepped from the shadows.


    ¡°All set,¡± Gavin reported, his tone clipped. ¡°Restraint is in ce. He won¡¯t know it until he needs it most. I¡¯ve assigned shadows to follow¨Che won¡¯t take a piss without me knowing¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said. My voice felt like gravel in my throat.


    Gavin¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°You think he¡¯ll run straight back to the rogues?¡±


    ¡°Let him. He thinks he¡¯s so clever, but he¡¯ll lead us straight to them.¡±


    For a moment, silence stretched, heavy as the stone around us. Then a howl broke the night, distant and


    mournful, seeping through the barred window high on the wall.


    I turned toward it, moonlight nting across my hands. My ws flexed against my palms, itching for blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of cowards who thrive in shadows,¡± I murmured. ¡°If they¡¯re foolish enough to target me, I¡¯ll drag


    them into the light myself.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s smirk was sharp. ¡°And when they¡¯re in the light?¡±


    I bared my teeth in a humorless smile. ¡°Then we¡¯ll burn them. Everyst one.¡±


    Because I would not¨Ccould not¨Ctolerate any threat to the legacy of wolves.


    Not to my pack.


    Not to Daniel.


    Not to Sera.


    Never again.


    <b>Comment </b>


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.

 My throat was raw125

    125 Chapter 125 LOCKWOOD INSTINCT


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Three straight days of hosting duties had drained me more than I wanted to admit.


    Smiling until my jaw ached, bowing, shaking hands, weing one self¨Cimportant Alpha after another¨Cit


    was exhausting in a way even training wasn¡¯t.


    But now, finally, thest of the visiting packs had been settled. Tonight, at least, I had my hours back.


    After seeing all my potentialpetitors, I was determined to pour those hours into training. After throwing


    that miraculous punch at Maya, I didn¡¯t want to lose my momentum.


    She was already stretching when I walked into the private training room, her braided ponytail swinging


    behind her like a whip.


    The floor smelled faintly of resin and leather, mats worn down from hours upon hours of werewolves honing


    themselves against each other.


    My muscles hummed with anticipation, though a heavy weariness still clung to me from all the public


    courtesies I had been forced to perform.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Maya arched a brow, already dropping into a stance.


    I nodded and rolled my shoulders. ¡°More than ready.¡±


    We began¨Cbut within minutes our rhythm splintered.


    I couldn¡¯t get the maneuver right. Maya wanted me to use my momentum differently¨Cless force, more angle


    -but every attempt ended in failure.


    She corrected me once, twice, then sighed, frustration leaking through her patience.


    ¡°No, Sera, you¡¯re not redirecting. You¡¯re charging. Look-¡± She moved through the motion herself, smooth


    and clean. ¡°You let their energy carry over. You don¡¯t fight it head¨Con.¡±


    ¡°I am trying,¡± I muttered, stepping back into position. My palms stung from hitting the mat wrong. ¡°You make


    it sound simple, but my body won¡¯t-¡±


    125 Chapter 125 LOCKWOOD INSTINCT


    ¡°Stop fighting the flow,¡± she cut in, clicking her tongue. Then she flicked my forehead. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking


    again.¡±


    I scowled at her, rubbing the sore spot. She just smirked. ¡°Again. And this time,¡±¨Cshe tapped the side of her


    temple-¡°empty here, goddammit.¡±


    I tried again. Failed again.


    The p of my body against the mat echoed too loudly in the room.


    Heat crawled up my neck. For all the progress I had made these past weeks, this small nuance seemed


    impossible.


    The ss door slid open.


    Both our heads turned at the same time.


    Ethan leaned against the frame, arms crossed, hair floppingzily over his forehead.


    ¡°Having fun?¡± he asked dryly.


    Maya groaned as I bristled. ¡°Don¡¯t start.¡± She shot me an exasperated look. ¡°She¡¯s refusing to understand basic


    redirection.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not refusing,¡± I shot back. ¡°I just-¡± I stopped, pressing my lips together. My bruised pride didn¡¯t need


    another witness tonight, especially not my older brother¡¯s.


    Ethan walked in anyway, ignoring my re. ¡°Show me.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Do the move,¡± he said, nodding toward Maya. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Maya shrugged at me. ¡°Might as well. He¡¯s not a half¨Cbad fighter.¡±


    Ethan snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten how easily I can put you on your back, babe?¡±


    Maya smirked, leaning in to him. ¡°I cleared that memory in favor of all the other¡­ways you can put me on my


    back¡±


    Ethan¡¯s teeth sank into his lower lip. ¡°Yeah? How aboutter tonight-¡±


    Ob 550


    125 Chapter 125 LOCKWOOD INSTINCT


    ¡°Okay!¡± I exhaled sharply, shooting to my feet as Ethan¡¯s head began to dip, a suggestive glint in his eyes.


    I supported their rtionship, but I absolutely did not want a front¨Crow seat to the canoodling.


    Maya winked at him and mouthed, ¡®Later,¡® before turning back to me.


    Rolling my eyes, I squared my stance opposite Maya.


    We went through the motion again. I pivoted, tried to redirect, and failed just as miserably as before.


    The result was me t on my back, staring up at the fluorescent lights with my hair syed like a halo.


    ¡°See?¡± Maya muttered.


    Ethan crouched beside me before I could scramble up. He shook his head slowly. ¡°You¡¯re resisting at the


    wrong point. You want to push, not catch. Watch¡±


    Without asking, he pulled me to my feet like I weighed as much as a bag of feathers, then gestured for Maya


    to lunge at him.


    Without hesitation, she did¨Csharp, precise¨Cbut Ethan moved differently.


    He caught her momentum fluidly, almostzily, shifted his stance, and suddenly, Maya was the one with her


    back on the ground.


    ¡°That,¡± he said, straightening, ¡°is what she¡¯s trying to teach you.¡±


    Maya blinked, gracefully pushing herself to her feet. ¡°You¡­actually did it better than me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sound so shocked?¡± His mouth curved in a brief smirk, then his gaze returned to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to meet force with force, Seraphina. That¡¯s not how our instincts work. Lockwood blood


    doesn¡¯t only hit head¨Con. It adapts.¡±


    Something prickled at the back of my mind. ¡°Lockwood blood?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°You keep fighting as if you¡¯re an outsider who has to learn from scratch. But that instinct¨Cyou


    already have it. You¡¯re resisting your own nature.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    No way my brother was suggesting I had some innate fighting instinct when I didn¡¯t even have a wolf.


    125 Chapter 125 LOCKWOOD INSTINCT


    Maya crossed her arms. ¡°You mean¡­she¡¯s making it harder by not trusting herself?¡± She cocked her head and


    shot me a knowing look. ¡°She¡¯s thinking too fucking much?¡±


    I rolled my eyes as Ethan continued.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± His expression was unsettlingly earnest. ¡°You already feel it before you move, Sera. That¡¯s what


    tripped me up when I was younger¨CI didn¡¯t trust the flicker, thought it was just a reflex. But it¡¯s instinct.


    Lockwood instinct. And you obviously have it in droves, seeing how far you¡¯ve progressed in such a short


    amount of time.¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°So now you¡¯re attributing my hard work and determination to what, genes?¡±


    Surprisingly, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I was. It took me quite a while to figure out that father wasn¡¯t


    trying to drill something foreign into me. He was just trying to teach me how to stop ignoring what was


    already there. He would have been proud of your progress.¡±


    The mention of my father seemed to poison the air. The reminder that he¡¯d never seen it fit to train me.


    Celeste hadn¡¯t cared to train properly, and he¡¯d respected her wishes.


    But I¡¯d wanted to. And he shunned me, threw a dumbbell at the door the day I peeked in to watch one of his


    private sessions with Ethan.


    The thought of him being proud of me would have beenughable if I wasn¡¯t too busy trying to breathe


    through the sudden pain in my chest.


    I turned my back on Ethan and Maya, busying myself with picking up my water bottle.


    I heard Ethan sigh. ¡°Sera¡­¡±


    I shoved my towel into my bag without answering. The scrape of the zipper was too loud.


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± he said again, the apology thick in his tone. ¡°He was wrong. We were all wrong. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    I stilled. Hearing it from him, unprompted, made my throat constrict. But the memory of years wasted, of


    pain I had carried alone, rose like a tide.


    I didn¡¯t reply. I couldn¡¯t.


    Maya shifted ufortably, then pped her hands. ¡°Okay, this is depressing. How about dinner? My shift


    was long, training was longer, and I refuse to go home hungry.¡±


    125 Chapter 125 LOCKWOOD INSTINCT


    Ethan hesitated, eyes flicking to me warily, no doubt recalling the hot mess that was thest time we¡¯d dined


    together. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle,¡± I cut in, slinging my bag over my shoulder. His brows shot up. I couldn¡¯t me him; I was surprised


    at myself.


    ¡°You will?¡±


    I forced a small smile. ¡°Consider it payment for the lesson.¡±


    The relieved, grateful smile on his face sted away any reservations that this was a bad idea.


    ***


    The restaurant Maya chose was a cozy one on the edge of the district, low lights and polished wood, the air


    fragrant with herbs and sizzling butter.


    The kind of ce that made you forget the world outside for a while.


    We found a booth near the window. Maya immediately ordered a te of garlic bread with too much cheese,


    grinning widely and chattering animatedly as if determined to keep the mood light by sheer willpower.


    When the bread arrived, steaming, Maya dove in first. Ethan leaned back against the booth, watching me with


    a quiet expression I didn¡¯t know how to interpret.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± he said after a moment.


    If I had a penny for every time I¡¯d heard that phrase.


    ¡°Meaning?¡± I arched a brow.


    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­brittle anymore. Or maybe I¡¯m just noticing toote.¡±


    Maya shot him a warning look, but he didn¡¯t back down. His words weren¡¯t cruel¨Cjust contemtive. I could


    sense he was being careful with me tonight.


    I broke off a piece of bread, shrugging. ¡°You¡¯rete to many things, Ethan.¡±


    That earned a huff of augh from Maya. Even Ethan smiled ruefully. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    For a while, the conversation drifted to lighter ground.


    08:67


    125 Chapter 125 LOCKWOOD INSTINCT


    Maya recounted a disastrous sparring session involving an old trainee, too much bravado, and a window.


    Ethan countered with hrious tales of his early training days and the countless bruises he gave himself, and


    I actually found myselfughing, genuinely, the tension loosening like knots slowly untying.


    Maybe this was what it felt like to breathe among family, without the poison of old grievances constantly


    choking the air.


    But then the restaurant door opened.


    The chime above it was delicate, almost lost in the chatter, but I felt the shift before I even looked up.


    When I did, I almost honest¨Cto¨Cgoodness burst intoughter.


    Because someone was definitely ying games with my life¨Cand they¡¯d run out of original moves, so they


    just kept repeating the same old bullshit over and over again.


    Hence, there they were, like a fucking rash that just wouldn¡¯t clear up.


    Celeste and Kieran.


    <b>Comment </b>2


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote

 My throat was raw126

    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    CELESTE¡¯S POV 1


    I had been in a good mood all day.


    For once, I wasn¡¯t sharing Kieran with a hundred pack members, or having to stand aside while he catered to


    his nine¨Cyear¨Cold brat two thousand miles away.


    I hadn¡¯t spent one second wasting my energy worrying over Sera¡¯s tedious, self¨Cserving schemes.


    Tonight was supposed to be ours, just like he¡¯d promised¨Ca private dinner at my favorite restaurant chain, a little wine, and maybe I could actually drawughter out of him. Maybe I could nurse out traces of the Kieran


    who had adored me before Sera came into the picture.


    And then, when everything went on spectacrly, I would do what I needed to do to secure my ce once


    and for all.


    Mark or no mark, nothing tied a man more firmly than a bed. And I was determined to get Kieran into mine


    tonight.


    I had dressed specifically for it, too.


    A soft pink dress that skimmed over my hips and hugged my curves delicately, loose curls falling down my


    back, perfume just strong enough to pervade all his senses.


    I smiled softly when he opened the door of the restaurant for me, eyes flicking low, and then gently led me in,


    his hand at the small of my back.


    But fate, as always, is a sick fucking bitch and needs to find another hobby other than throwing me into


    situations that make me want to w my skin off.


    Because when we walked into that restaurant, the first thing I saw wasn¡¯t a candlelit booth waiting for us. It


    was her.


    Sera¨Cfucking¨Cphina.


    And worse, Ethan was sitting at her side¨Chis stupid fucking mate beside him¨Cangled toward her in an


    intimacy that knifed through me instantly.


    10


    317


    <


    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    His hand rested on the table close to hers, his head tilted as if he were actually listening, actually interested


    in whatever the fuck she had to say.


    My smile evaporated.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I snapped before I could stop myself. My voice carried, too sharp, too loud.


    Kieran¡¯s hand brushed my elbow, and his voice was a low, warning murmur, ¡°Let it go, Celeste. Maybe we


    should leave-¡±


    But I shook him off, marching right across the restaurant to their booth. ¡°Ethan, what the fuck?¡±


    Surprise briefly flickered across his face before his expression cooled.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing here?¡± I red at Sera, hatred rising in me like a tide ofva. ¡°With her.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t pretend he didn¡¯t know there was a battle line drawn between me and our sister, and he was


    acting as if he¡¯d picked her side.


    Ethan didn¡¯t even flinch. An infuriating calmness was painted across his face, as though my outrage was


    nothing but background noise.


    Before he could answer, another voice cut in¨Clight, barbed, and amused.


    Maya.


    ¡°Maybe the better question is what you¡¯re doing here, Celeste,¡± she said, leaning back in her seat, one brow


    arched. ¡°From where I¡¯m sitting, it looks like you barged in uninvited.¡±


    Heat scorched my cheeks. I wanted tosh out, but something in the way she looked at me¨Cso dismissive, so


    certain I didn¡¯t matter¨Cmade the words stick in my throat.


    Kieran, suddenly a fucking diplomat, stepped forward. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± His eyes briefly skimmed the table,


    and I know I didn¡¯t imagine the extra second they spent on Sera. ¡°I apologize for the¡­intrusion.¡±


    He turned to me and ducked his head, saying smoothly, ¡°Let¡¯s move to a booth. We¡¯ll give them their table, enjoy some privacy-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I cut in quickly and lifted my chin, dering, ¡°We¡¯ll join them.¡±


    The table went silent for a beat. Ethan¡¯s jaw flexed. Maya¡¯s face puckered like I¡¯d just suggested she dine with


    712


    <b>< </b>


    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    rats.


    Kieran¡¯s gaze flicked toward Sera, tense, as if awaiting her refusal.


    But she didn¡¯t refuse.


    Instead, Sera lifted her ss, eyes cool as winter, and said lightly, ¡°Of course.¡± She gestured at the open space


    in front of her. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of room.¡±


    I blinked, momentarily thrown. I had expected her to bristle, to guard her precious little circle. But no. She


    said


    yes. She weed me.


    It had to be a provocation. A challenge. A new game she was ying.


    The way her lips curved at the corner, the way Ethan didn¡¯t even shift aside to make room but stayed close, as


    though forming a protective shield in front of her¨Cit all screamed at me.


    Fine. If that¡¯s how she wanted to y it.


    I sat down opposite her, and after a heartbeat of hesitation, Kieran slid in next to me. We formed a circle-


    Maya, Sera, Ethan, Kieran, and me.


    I smoothed my dress and immediately turned my attention to Maya.


    After all, Ethan wouldn¡¯t be at this table if not for her. The way I saw it, Maya Cartridge, for some


    unfathomable reason, cared about Sera, and Ethan was most likely indulging our sister for his mate¡¯s benefit.


    So if I could worm my way into Maya¡¯s good graces, maybe Ethan would follow and get back on my side.


    ¡°So, Maya,¡± I began with a smile I knew was radiant, ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been doing good work with Sera. You must


    have such patience to teach her.¡±


    Maya didn¡¯t even bother to lift her gaze from her te. ¡°Not nearly enough as is required to deal with you,¡±


    she muttered.


    The insult hit like a p. My fingers clenched in myp.


    I tried again, pitching my tone sweeter. ¡°Still, it must be rewarding. Guiding someone less experienced,


    helping them grow¨Cit speaks to your generosity.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes snapped up then, sharp as daggers. ¡°Don¡¯t tter me, Celeste. I have no generosity or patience


    $7


    <


    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    when ites to you.¡±


    The table stilled. Sera¡¯s lips twitched, as though she fought backughter. Ethan coughed lightly into his fist.


    And Kieran¨CKieran wasn¡¯t even paying attention to the conversation. He wasn¡¯t the slightest bit peeved at


    the insult I just suffered.


    He was watching Sera. Not me. Not the dress I¡¯d chosen, not the curls I¡¯d spent hours perfecting. Her.


    And as the waiter came over to take our orders, as dinner actually began, I looked back on my brilliant


    decision to join their table and mentally gave myself the middle finger.


    Ethan, Sera, and Maya were engaged in lively conversation, their voices threading together in a rhythm that


    excluded the rest of us.


    Ethan leaned in slightly, his expression softened in a way I hadn¡¯t seen in years¡ªlistening, truly listening¡ªas


    though every word Sera offered was worth tucking away.


    She gestured with her hands, her tone animated, and heughed, low and genuine, a sound that should have


    belonged to family dinners or nights around the fire but had somehow be hers.


    And Kieran¡­gods, he was still watching.


    His elbow rested casually on the table, but his eyes¨Cdark, attentive¨Cfollowed the flick of Sera¡¯s wrist, the tilt


    of her head, the glow in her cheeks when she smiled.


    I sat across from them, invisible, my carefully rehearsed charm unraveling all around me. Every note of their


    I clenched my ss tighter. It should have been me dazzling the table, me catching Kieran¡¯s eye, me coaxing warmth from Ethan instead of that stony indifference he¡¯d begun to reserve for me.


    Instead, I was left watching from the margins, the air tightening with every passing second, until it felt like I might choke.


    Something cracked inside me.


    I shifted forward, desperate, my gaze pinning Sera. ¡°Switch seats with me,¡± I said, ¡°I want to sit next to Ethan.¡±


    If I couldn¡¯t form a psychological wedge between them, I¡¯d have to settle for a physical one.


    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    My request silenced everyone for a moment. Ethan turned his head toward me slowly, his eyes narrowing in


    quiet disdain that shocked me to my bones.


    Before he could speak, Maya leaned in, smirking. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be pathetic, Celeste. Just sit there like a pretty


    little decoration while the adults discuss, okay?¡±


    My breath caught. My skin fucking burned.


    I shoved back my chair and stood abruptly, my heels ttering against the floor. ¡°I won¡¯t sit here and be


    mocked,¡± I spat. ¡°I won¡¯t-¡±


    As I spun, my shoulder clipped a passing server, and the tray in her hands wobbled.


    It happened so fast, I didn¡¯t have a chance of getting out of the way. The ss tipped, and juice cascaded


    down the front of my dress in a cold, humiliating ssh.


    Gasps rose from nearby tables. The citrus sting filled my nose. I froze, staring at the sticky ruin spreading


    across the pink silk.


    The rage that had been simmering all night exploded.


    Without thinking, I pped the server across the face. The crack of it echoed through the restaurant. The


    tray rattled to the floor, a ss rolling harmlessly beneath another table.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± I hissed. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done? This dress-¡±


    ¡°What the hell, Celeste?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice cut through the noise.


    I swirled back to the table, ring at my brother. All eyes in the restaurant were on me, a hundred


    unwavering stares.


    But the only looks that mattered were Ethan¡¯s displeased scowl and Kieran¡¯s deep, disapproving frown.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°The juice was cold. The ss didn¡¯t even break. You¡¯re not injured, Celeste.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± I snapped, my breathing too fast.


    I spun back to the server, glowering. ¡°She humiliated me, I demand an apology¨Candpensation for the


    damage she¡¯s caused.¡±


    76 52


    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    The server, trembling, bowed her head, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss-¡±


    But another voice cut across, stern andmanding. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Ana¡±


    The owner of the voice appeared from the kitchen, his apron dusted with flour. His eyes were as hard as steel


    as they pinned me.


    66


    ¡°My employee made an honest mistake,¡± he said as he stood between me and the server, towering over me. You were entitled to an apology andpensation,¡±¨Chis eyes narrowed-¡°but then you struck her. If anyone


    deserves an apology, it is she.¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Quite serious,¡± he said, folding his arms. ¡°You will apologize, or you will leave. And if you leave, you will never


    set foot in any of my establishments again.¡±


    The hush that fell was deafening.


    I could feel Sera¡¯s eyes on me, cool and relentless. I could feel Ethan¡¯s disdain, Maya¡¯s smug amusement,


    Kieran¡¯s disappointment.


    Not a single one rushed to my aid or defense.


    My entire chest tightened, my lungs refusing to expand.


    Me. Apologize? To a servant? In front of all these people?


    No. Never.


    But the owner didn¡¯t waver. Neither did the stares.


    For the first time in my life, I realized there was absolutely no one on my side.


    <b>Comment </b>

 My throat was raw127

    127 Chapter 127 PRETTY FUCKING IMPRESSIVE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    Maya hadn¡¯t even properly shut the car door before she burst into uncontrobleughter.


    The sound echoed around the enclosed space, wild and unrestrained, until tears streaked down her cheeks.


    She pped the dashboard, gasping between wheezes.


    ¡°Oh my goddess, Sera, did you see her face?¡± she managed, choking on her giggles. ¡°Like a fucking cat


    dropped in a bathtub.¡±


    66


    I leaned back into the leather seat, a smirk tugging at my lips despite my best attempt to keep it subtle.


    You¡¯re lucky Ethan had pack matters to attend to and can¡¯t ride with us. If he sees youughing this hard at


    his sister, he might reconsider iming you as his mate.¡±


    Maya twisted toward me, wide¨Ceyed and mock¨Coffended. ¡°Excuse you! I am a gem of a mate.¡± She puffed out


    her chest. ¡°I¡¯m dignified. Mature.¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°Mature? You nearly rolled under the table when the owner told Celeste to apologize or get


    cklisted.¡±


    Herughter renewed, a full¨Cbodied eruption that had her clutching her stomach.


    I couldn¡¯t resist anymore; a chuckle slipped from me, light and unguarded. And if smug satisfaction raced


    through me at the thought of Celeste¡¯s humiliation¡­ Oh well.


    As theughter subsided, a calmer silence settled between us, punctuated only by the hum of the engine and


    the bustle of the city blurring past the windows.


    My thoughts flickered back to the restaurant¨Cthe heavy tension, Kieran¡¯s sharp inhale, and his deep frown


    when Celeste pped that poor server, the exact second the owner¡¯s voice cut through themotion like a


    de.


    For once, it wasn¡¯t me standing at the center of mockery. It was them¨CKieran and Celeste¨Cleaving in


    disgrace, heads bowed, Celeste clutching at her juice¨Cstained dress as though it were a wound.


    Kieran hadn¡¯t said a word to her, hadn¡¯t even looked her way when he guided her out the door. That image


    <


    127 Chapter 127 PRETTY FUCKING IMPRESSIVE


    lingered, vivid and utterly satisfying.


    Maya broke the silence with a curious nce. ¡°Can I just say how impressed I am?¡±


    My brows knit slightly. ¡°At what?¡±


    ¡°You, babe,¡± she answered. ¡°You really didn¡¯t flinch once. Not when she crashed our dinner, or threw those


    thinly¨Cveiled jabs, or tried to worm her way between you and Ethan. You just stayed calm andpletely


    unfazed.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, watching the neon blur of a sign disappear into the rearview mirror. ¡°I don¡¯t give them the


    privilege anymore. Celeste, Kieran. For too long, I thought avoidance was the best line of action.¡± I snorted.¡±


    But that proved virtually impossible. And I was tired of feeling like shit every time I shed with them.¡±


    I shrugged, drumming my fingers lightly in myp. ¡°So I decided I was done letting them dictate how I feel.¡±


    Maya nodded in understanding. ¡°So what then? You just¡­ignore her? Pretend none of it matters?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not pretend. I acknowledge it, but I don¡¯t give it weight. Celeste can perform her theatrics


    until her throat goes hoarse, Kieran can glower as if the sun rises and sets with his approval. But I don¡¯t need


    to care about what either of them does. In the grand scheme of what now matters to me, they¡¯re hriously


    inconsequential.¡±


    For a moment, she was quiet, absorbing my words. Then she let out a low whistle. ¡°That¡¯s pretty fucking


    impressive, Sera, seriously. I envy thatposure. Me? I¡¯m one more Celeste stunt from ripping her hair out,


    strand by fucking strand.¡±


    The rough edge in her tone made me smile. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re my bnce, Maya. If she pushes too far,


    maybe I¡¯ll just point her your way.¡±


    ¡°dly,¡± she muttered, a wicked gleam in her eyes.


    By the time we reached my house, the night had cooled, the faint scent of rain clinging to the air.


    Maya parked in my driveway, stretching as she stepped out. I followed, adjusting the strap of my bag across


    my shoulder¨Conly to halt at the sight waiting by my door.


    Lucian.


    He leaned casually against the frame, arms crossed, dark hair catching the faint glint of the porch light.


    10-59


    275


    <b>< </b>


    127 Chapter 127 PRETTY FUCKING IMPRESSIVE


    Even in the shadows, his presence was unmistakable¨Can anchor, a steadying pull. My chest tightened in


    quiet surprise; he¡¯d mentioned being busy these past days, unreachable even through calls.


    To see him here, now, felt like an unexpected reprieve.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± Maya sing¨Csonged, elbowing me before I could speak. ¡°And here I thought you were going to bed


    alone tonight. Guess I was wrong¡±


    I shot her a look, but she only grinned wider, backing away. ¡°I¡¯d best get going then.¡±


    ¡°You can-


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything I wouldn¡¯t do,¡± she called over her shoulder, then paused. ¡°Then again, there are a lot of


    things I would do.¡± She winked suggestively. ¡°Do those.¡±


    ¡°Maya,¡± I groaned.


    Herughter trailed after her as she slid back into the car.


    Heat rose to my cheeks, and I rolled my eyes, though inwardly, I couldn¡¯t deny the faint thrill her teasing


    stirred.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze lingered on me as Maya¡¯s car disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I smiled, stepping closer.


    He reached out, gently taking my hand. ¡°You look¡­lighter tonight.¡±


    His voice was low, even, carrying that subtle rasp that always seemed to reach beneath my skin.


    ¡°I suppose I am,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s been an eventful evening.¡±


    His brow arched, amusement flickering. ¡°Really?¡±


    My smile widened, my amusement rising. ¡°Do you want toe in? I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t stay long<i>,¡± </i>he said regretfully. ¡°I have a meeting in half an hour.¡±


    Disappointment dragged my lips downward. ¡°Oh.¡±


    His thumb brushed over my knuckles soothingly. ¡°I really just came to give you this. I couldn¡¯t wait.¡±


    127 Chapter 127 PRETTY FUCKING IMPRESSIVE


    He reached into the inside pocket of his jacket, withdrawing a small, velvet box. My breath caught as he


    extended it toward me.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, half cautious, half curious.


    ¡°A piece of my history,¡± he said simply. ¡°I sent for it from my hometown, and fortunately, it came just before


    the LST g.¡±


    With careful hands, I opened the box, and my held breath whooshed out of me.


    Nestled inside was a ne¨Cdelicate yet striking, the chain fine as a spider¡¯s silk, supporting a luminous


    emerald pendant that gleamed faintly even under the dim light.


    An old¨Cworld design, etched with craftsmanship that spoke of generations. My fingers trembled at my sides.


    Surely I wasn¡¯t worthy to touch such a masterpiece.


    ¡°It belonged to my grandmother,¡± Lucian exined, his voice quieter now. ¡°She left it for her grandson¡¯s


    future partner, someone she believed would understand what it means to carry both strength and grace. For


    a long time, I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d ever give it to anyone.¡±


    The words sank deep, wrapping around me with both weight and warmth. ¡°Lucian, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want you to wear it at the g,¡± he interrupted gently.


    His gaze held mine, unwavering. ¡°Two days from now, when the halls are filled with rivals and allies alike, I


    want them to <i>see </i>not just OTS¡¯s value, but my choice. I want them to see you.¡±


    The pendant glinted between us, but his eyes were brighter still, burning with something fierce and


    unyielding. My throat tightened, emotions tangling tooplex to untangle in one breath.


    He took my hand and gently, reverently ced the box in my open palm.


    I closed it softly, clutching it to my chest. ¡°You¡¯re giving me more than a ne, ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know what to


    say.¡±


    ¡°Say you¡¯ll ept it,¡± he said, stepping closer, his hand tenderly brushing my cheek. ¡°Say you¡¯ll wear it and


    stand by my side. You¡¯re the only one I want to¡±


    For <b>once</b><b>, </b>I had no need to guard myself. No need topare, or measure, or wonder if I was enough.


    127 Chapter 127 PRETTY FUCKING IMPRESSIVE


    In that moment, with Lucian¡¯s gift pressed against my heart, I felt seen.


    And I was ready to let the world see me, too.


    Comment 3


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    10


    Vote


    author ky leavingments when sending gift.


    Send Gifts


    View A

 My throat was raw128

    128 Chapter 128 UNCHARTED TERRITORY


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    The OTS hall had been gorgeously transformed. Silken banners cascaded from the rafters, catching light


    from the chandeliers above so that everything shimmered with a faint golden glow.


    The air thrummed with conversation, a low hum of power and politics interwoven withughter, sses


    clinking, and the weight of eyes that seemed to evaluate everything at once.


    Guests poured in steadily¨CAlphas in tailored suits, Lunas draped in masterpieces of curves and contours,


    allies and rivals mingling under one roof.


    And at my side, Lucian.


    I slipped my hand into the crook of his arm, pulse steady despite the cloud of expectation hovering over the


    room.


    The ne he¡¯d gifted me two nights ago rested cool and solid against my corbone, its pendant a


    reminder with every subtle shift of movement. His grandmother¡¯s legacy¨Cmeant for the woman who was


    worthy to stand beside him.


    Tonight, I had to live up to that.


    Lucian¡¯s voice was steady as he guided me through the hall from one introduction to another.


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne,¡± he said with quiet pride, his hand never straying far from mine. ¡°My partner.¡±


    I greeted each Alpha, Luna, and dignitary with measured grace. No fumbling, no shrinking.


    My words didn¡¯t feel like scraps of forced politeness or nerves, and their appraising gazes didn¡¯t burn the way


    they used to; they didn¡¯t make me want to shrink and hide away.


    Instead, I met them evenly, a faint smile tugging at my lips when someone¡¯s gaze lingered too long on the


    pendant.


    I felt poised. Not exactly perfect, butposed, confident, and tonight, that was enough.


    Then, from the crowd, a figure emerged who made Lucian still beside me.


    Tall. Broad¨Cshouldered. Dark hair threaded with faint silver, though his face bore only a few years more than


    Lucian¡¯s.


    His presence drew attention like gravity itself, though it was less sharp than Lucian¡¯s controlled authority


    and more¡­rooted, like an oak tree.


    ¡°William.¡± Lucian¡¯s voice carried both surprise and warmth.


    The man smiled faintly as he approached, his gaze flicking once to me, then down to the pendant around my


    neck.


    He stopped short, his brow raising in something that looked very much like shock.


    I tensed. ¡°Is¡­is something wrong?¡±


    The man¨CWilliam¡¯s eyes snapped up to mine, and his expression softened almost instantly. ¡°Not at all. Only¡­


    that ne is not given lightly.¡±


    His mouth curved into something between a smile and a knowing smirk, that faint surprise still lingering. ¡°He


    must love you deeply.¡±


    The word struck me harder than I expected. Love.


    Lucian had spoken of wanting me. Of choosing me. Of wanting me by his side. But love? That waspletely


    uncharted terrain.


    My pulse faltered, and for a beat I forgot how to breathe.


    Also¡­who was this man to make such an observation?


    Before I could speak or ask my question, Lucian smoothly interjected, ignoring William¡¯sment.


    ¡°Sera, I always intended for you to meet my brother,¡± he said, his hand resting lightly at my waist as his gaze


    cut to William. ¡°But OTS has been demanding, and LST even more so. William came tonight to support me-


    and to meet you, Sera.¡±


    Brother.


    I blinked, suddenly seeing the resemnce.


    Lucian¡¯s piercing navy blue gaze softened in William¡¯s eyes, but their bone structure was simr, the way


    09.420


    they carried themselves, the quiet intensity in the set of their jaws.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor,¡± I said, inclining my head.


    ¡°And mine,¡± William replied, his smile warm and disarming in a way that instantly put me more at ease.


    A flurry of movement caught my attention, and Lucian¡¯s head dipped toward a flustered¨Clooking Omega, whom I recognized as the one overseeing catering services for the g.


    Lucian nodded once and turned back to me and William. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me,¡°-he gave me an apologetic smile-¡°there¡¯s an urgent matter I have to attend to.¡±


    William smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll keep your¡­partnerpany, don¡¯t worry, brother.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s touch lingered on my waist as he nted an iprehensible look at his brother. And then his touch disappeared as he followed the Omega into the hall.


    My side suddenly bereft, I became aware of how quickly the crowd could close in when I was alone.


    William must have sensed it, and he effortlessly slid to my side, taking Lucian¡¯s ce.


    He offered me a ss of wine from a passing tray and a reassuring nod. ¡°I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be long. In the


    meantime, I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡±


    I epted the ss, fingers curling around the stem. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    William¡¯s smile was calm, reassuring. ¡°You¡¯re handling yourself well tonight. Most would feel cornered,


    standing at the forefront of an event like this.¡±


    I exhaled softly, amused. ¡°I suppose that means I¡¯m hiding my nerves better than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Or,¡± he countered gently, ¡°you¡¯re steadier than you give yourself credit for.¡±


    A smile tugged at my lips. ¡°You sound practiced at putting people at ease. Very like your brother.¡±


    He seemed pleased at that and raised his ss in mock¨Ctoast. ¡°That is a highpliment.¡±


    For a moment, silence stretchedfortably, then curiosity pulled at me. ¡°Will you tell me what he was like?


    Before OTS? Before¡°-I waved around the morous hall-¡°all this?¡±


    William¡¯s chuckle was low and warm. ¡°Lucian doesn¡¯t talk much about the past, does he?¡±


    09.42


    ¡°Not really,¡± I admitted. ¡°He¡¯s always so focused on what¡¯s ahead.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been that way for as long as I can remember,¡± William mused. ¡°But once, even though he wasn¡¯t the first son, he was the prime candidate to lead our family¡¯s pack. Everyone expected it¨Che was smarter, stronger, more ambitious than most¨Ceven me¨Cthen.¡±


    I tilted my head, intrigued. ¡°And yet he didn¡¯t?¡±


    William¡¯s eyes softened, his tone contemtive. ¡°He chose his own path instead. Strayed for a while, lost his way, but ultimately¡­his destination didn¡¯t change. He still sought to lead. To build something of his own.


    Shadowveil is impressive, but I think OTS is his truest expression of that.¡±


    I let the words sink in, slowly swirling the wine in my ss.


    I was surprised to hear that Shadowveil hadn¡¯t been Lucian¡¯s birthright, but honestly, I wasn¡¯t surprised that


    he¡¯d walked away, carved something new, forged his own vision.


    It fit him. He was too scrupulous, too upromising to inherit someone else¡¯s mantle.


    ¡°Was he always thisposed?¡± I asked, my curiosity growing.


    William barked out augh. ¡°Composed? Hardly. He was a wild child¨Cmischievous, impulsive. He and our


    little sister Sabrina were constantly at each other¡¯s throats. Always brawling, alwayspeting. We thought


    the roof might cave in some days.¡±


    Iughed with him, the image too surreal to hold in my head.


    Lucian¨Cthe man who barely flinched at chaos, who could calcte ten steps ahead in a single breath¨Conce


    an unruly boy throwing fists with his sister?


    The thought left me marveling. And wondering if I would ever be privileged to see that side of him.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look it now,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°No,¡± William agreed, smile softening. ¡°But that spark is still there. Controlled, directed. He¡¯s only more


    dangerous for having tamed it.¡±


    Before I could respond, movement from the corner of the hall caught my attention.


    A woman approached¨Ctall, elegant, with hair the color of gilded bronze and eyes like jade. Her dress clung to<ol start="3"><li>03.</li></ol>


    128 Chapter 128 UNCHARTED TERRITORY


    <b>In </b>strategic ces, and her Alpha aura wafted off her like perfume.


    ged in challenge before she even opened her mouth.


    na ckthorne,¡± she greeted, though her eyes slid briefly to William¨Crecognition flickering in her


    gaze¨Cthen back to me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you.¡±


    ¡°Have you?¡± I asked carefully, straightening.


    ¡°Oh yes.¡± Her lips curved. ¡°I¡¯m Helen. An old¡­acquaintance of Lucian¡¯s.¡±


    The pause before the word ¡®acquaintance¡® was telling.


    William stiffened almost imperceptibly beside me. His voice was low, a murmur meant only for me.


    Trantion: She pursued him once. He rejected her.¡±


    My stomach tightened. Lovely.


    66


    Helen¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice the ne.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°A bold gesture. But words


    and gifts can be deceiving, don¡¯t you think? Perhaps we should test how well you fit Lucian¡¯s world.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Test?¡±


    She gestured toward the far end of the hall, where an entire section had been cordoned off from the main


    throng of mingling guests.


    Silken ropes marked the boundary, beyond which the mood shifted from formal elegance to something more


    yful.


    There, attendants moved between clusters of guests as they tested their skills at various diversions: a table


    warriors circled each other under watchful eyes.


    But the centerpiece was the row of archery targets set up against a reinforced backdrop. Bows of polished


    wood and quivers of feather¨Cfletched arrows were neatly arranged on disy, gleaming under chandeliers.


    The sharp twang of bowstrings asionally pierced through the hum of music, followed by the scattered


    apuse of onlookers.


    Helen¡¯s eyes flicked deliberately toward the targets. ¡°A friendly game,¡± she said smoothly, though her tone


    С


    128 Chapter 128 UNCHARTED TERRITORY


    left no doubt she meant anything but. Then her smile sharpened, wicked with challenge. ¡°If I win, you leave


    Lucian.¡±


    The bluntness, the sheer audacity of it, took my breath for a moment. ¡°E¨Cexcuse me?¡±


    Then, colder: ¡°If you refuse, well¡­I doubt Lucian would want such cowardice around him.¡±


    I wanted tough at the absurdity. I wasn¡¯t here to y childish games of jealousy.


    But my gaze flickered around, and I noticed the gathering crowd, the watching eyes. The weight of OTS¡¯s


    reputation pressed in, and I knew refusal wasn¡¯t so simple.


    I¡¯d been officially introduced as Lucian¡¯s partner; if I backed down, it wouldn¡¯t just be my pride that suffered- it would be Lucian¡¯s standing.


    eyes evenly. ¡°And if you lose?¡±<ol><li>on. ¡°I won¡¯t-¡°¡±</li></ol>


    <b>p </b>forward, voice steady. ¡°When you lose, you¡¯ll ept a condition of my choosing.¡±


    Murmurs rippled nearby, attention sharpening, anticipation coiling in the air. Helen¡¯s smile returned, sharper


    now, almost hungry.

 My throat was raw129

    129 Chapter 129 ARCHERY QUEEN


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    The bow was heavier than I expected, but it settled into my grip like it belonged there, and thefort of its


    familiarity soothed me.


    A hush rippled through the crowd as I stepped into the cordoned¨Coff area. My stomach churned¨Cnot from fear, but from the sheer awareness of how many eyes followed my every move.


    The rules had been called out, loud and clear: No werewolf heightened senses. Only human skill and focus.


    Helen stood across from me, already poised, bowstring taut, eyes gleaming with smug confidence.


    Good. Let her underestimate me.


    The attendant raised his hand. ¡°First round. Three arrows each. Highest total score advances.¡±


    I inhaled. Exhaled. The string drew back against my cheek, the feather of the arrow brushing my jaw.


    My heartbeat steadied as I released.


    Thwack.


    Dead center.


    Gasps echoed. Scattered apuse.


    Helen fired next¨Csolid, but just shy of the bullseye. Her mouth tightened, smile faltering before she forced it


    back on.


    The rest followed the same rhythm. My arrows sang truer, sharper. By the final shot, the oue was


    undeniable.


    The attendant lifted his arm over my head. ¡°Winner¨CSeraphina ckthorne.¡±


    Apuse crashed like a wave, rousing and unrestrained. Even those who hadn¡¯t cared a moment ago now


    leaned forward, curious, impressed.


    Helen lowered her bow, jaw rigid. For a heartbeat, I thought she¡¯d throw a tantrum, contest my win, express


    outrage at being bested by lowly Seraphina.


    Then, with stiff dignity, she inclined her head. ¡°As promised, I owe you a favor. Name it when you wish.¡±


    I smiled, bowing slightly, though my chest still heaved with adrenaline. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    More apuse followed, approval washing over me like warm sunlight.


    For the first time in such a public arena, it wasn¡¯t whispers of doubt that followed my name¨Cit was


    admiration.


    But then, like a discordant note cutting through harmony, a voice pierced the air.


    ¡°Unimpressive.¡±


    The single word slithered across the crowd, silencing ps. My stomach coiled instantly¨CI knew that voice.


    Abby.


    She stepped forward, arms folded, eyes bright with scorn. ¡°Really, everyone¡¯s so easily dazzled. Archery, darts, knife¨Cthrowing¨Cthose are all Lockwood specialties. It¡¯s practically bred into them. If anything, Seraphina is only ying her part as a Lockwood daughter. But,¡±¨Cher lips curled¡ª¡°the true archery queen


    was always Celeste.¡±


    The name struck like a spark to dry wood. Curious murmurs rippled, heads turning.


    And of course, summoned by the attention, Celeste stepped out gracefully from the crowd. Abby easily fit


    beside her, nking her along with Emma on the other side.


    Her dress caught the light like spun silver, her smile soft, deceptively demure. ¡°Oh, Abby,¡± she said, voice


    honey¨Csmooth, feigning modesty, ¡°you exaggerate.¡±


    But her eyes¨Coh, her eyes¨Cglittered with triumph. Her favorite ce to be had always been under the


    spotlight.


    Someone in the crowd spoke up eagerly. ¡°Then prove it! A contest between the sisters!¡±


    My grip tightened on the bow. Sister. The word rang hollow now, a mockery.


    Celeste¡¯s


    gaze swept over me, dripping with false concern. ¡°Oh, I really shouldn¡¯t,¡± she cooed, her smile sickeningly sweet. ¡°Seraphina¡¯s worked so hard to make tonight a sess. It would be cruel to let her suffer


    09:43 0


    216


    129 Chapter 129 ARCHERY QUEEN


    humiliating defeat before such a prestigious audience.¡±


    A few chuckles rippled through the crowd. I felt the weight of their eyes shift toward me, pity mixed with


    expectation.


    Celeste had staged it perfectly¨Cif I refused, I¡¯d appear fragile, a coward like Helen had insinuated.


    If I epted and lost, I¡¯d confirm her superiority.


    But Celeste had forgotten one thing. I was no longer the girl who yielded to her to keep the peace.


    I stepped forward, my voice calm but clear. ¡°I ept.¡±


    Just like at the restaurant when she hadn¡¯t expected me to call her bluff, Celeste¡¯sposure slipped,


    surprise flickering in her eyes before she quickly smothered it.


    The attendant reset the targets with swift efficiency.


    Celeste lifted her bow first. Her posture was impable, her smile vainglorious.


    She fired three perfect shots, each one splitting the bullseye with precision that drew gasps and apuse.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised. Her archery skills truly had always been formidable.


    My turn. I matched her arrow for arrow, bullseye for bullseye.


    But while the crowd apuded, I could feel the skepticism in the air¨Cexpectation that I¡¯d falter eventually,


    that Celeste¡¯s dominance was inevitable.


    By the third round, Celeste was glowing with satisfaction, drinking in the murmurs of admiration.


    So I decided to kick it up a notch.


    ¡°Blindfold me,¡± I said.


    The attendant blinked. ¡°A¨Care you sure?¡±


    I nodded.


    The crowd stirred, whispers rising in disbelief. Celeste¡¯s smirk widened, certain I¡¯d overyed my hand.


    The cloth pressed against my eyes, shutting out the world. Darkness enveloped me.


    08:43


    3/5.


    129 Chapter 129 ARCHERT QUECI


    But in that darkness, my breathing steadied. My heartbeat slowed.


    I felt the weight of the bow, the whisper of chilled air across my skin, the faint creak of wood beneath my


    fingers.


    I didn¡¯t need sight.


    I had done this before, in secret, when I was younger¨Ctesting myself, pushing boundaries. Because uracy,


    to me, had never been about sight alone.


    I inhaled deeply. Released.


    The arrow flew.


    Thwack.


    Dead center¨CI didn¡¯t need to look to know.


    The silence was deafening.


    A second shot. Thwack. Another bullseye.


    Gasps erupted. Disbelief, awe.


    I nocked the final arrow, pulse steady as stone. When it struck¨Csplitting the shaft of the first¨Can explosion


    of apuse erupted, wild and unrestrained.


    I slipped the blindfold off my face, and I blinked into the brilliance of the chandeliers. Cheers filled the hall.


    Celeste¡¯s expression was pale fury, her lips pinched, her hands trembling on the bow she was gripping too


    tightly.


    ¡°Extraordinary!¡± someone shouted. ¡°Incredible!¡±


    The admiration wasn¡¯t for her anymore. It was for me.


    Emma¡¯s voice sliced through the noise. ¡°Celeste, you can¡¯t let her overshadow you! Show us something more


    dazzling!¡±


    But Celeste didn¡¯t move. Herposure cracked, and for once, she knew¨Cshe couldn¡¯t top this.


    Her voice was sharp, brittle. ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    09:43


    The crowd hushed, leaning in.


    I stepped closer, my voice low but carrying. ¡°Do you remember when we were young, Celeste? When we yed in the garden, throwing darts and arrows at painted boards?¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°I always won.¡±


    ¡°You always won,¡± I affirmed softly. ¡°Or so you thought. But the truth is, I let you. Because Mother told me once: ¡®Let Celeste shine, it makes sense. It keeps everybody happy.¡¯ So I held back. Over and over.¡±


    Gasps rippled around us. Celeste stiffened, her fury clear.


    I lifted my chin, meeting her eyes evenly. ¡°But we¡¯re not sisters anymore. I have no reason to keep holding


    back. Not tonight. Not ever again.¡±


    I stepped past her, leaving her trembling in the silence that followed. ¡°So if you¡¯re humiliated,¡± I said quietly, ¡°


    it isn¡¯t me doing it. It¡¯s just you finally facing the truth.¡±


    The crowd erupted again, this time in thunderous apuse that rolled through the hall like a storm. My name


    rose above the din¨Cadmiration, respect, awe.


    And for the first time in my life, I stood tall while Celeste burned beneath the heat of the spotlight she loved


    so much.

 My throat was raw130

    130 PART OF THE STORM


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    Maya practicallyunched herself at me the second I stepped out of the hall¡¯s cordoned-off space.


    Her arms wrapped tight around me as she squealed in my ear before I could even catch my breath.


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne!¡± she gasped dramatically, shaking me as if I might have somehow forgotten who I was. ¡°Do you even realize how


    utterly insane that was? Blindfolded! I swear, you could¡¯ve walked straight out of some myth.¡±


    Her words tumbled over each other in excitement, eyes sparkling with pride that almost rivaled the apuse I¡¯d just walked away from.


    Iughed, a little breathless still, patting her back. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as spectacr as everyone thinks. Just a few tricks I practiced when I was


    bored.¡±


    ¡°Tricks?¡± Maya pulled back, mouth falling open. ¡°You make it sound like you taught yourself card shuffles, not splitting arrows


    blindfolded. That was more than a trick. That was fucking legendary!¡±


    Her conviction made pride bloom in my chest, but I shrugged anyway, trying to deflect. If I let myself stand too long under the heat of


    praise, I¡¯d feel my skin burn.


    Movement caught my attention, and my eyes reflexively sought it out.


    Across the crowded hall, standing half in shadow, was Kieran.


    His eyes were fixed on me-sharp, searching, andyered with something I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. Surprise? Pride? Regret?


    Whatever it was, the weight of it pressed on me, too fucking familiar, too fuckingplicated.


    I turned my head deliberately, ignoring the knot in my stomach. He had no right to look at me in any way. And I wouldn¡¯t waste a single


    brain cell trying to understand him.


    Not anymore.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said softly to Maya, nudging her toward the corridor. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before someone decides I need to juggle ming


    swords next.¡±


    She giggled, looping her arm through mine, and together we slipped away from the swelling crowd.


    The noise dulled behind us, reced by the cool hush of the side hallway. Finally, I could breathe.


    But I hadn¡¯t taken five full steps before Ethan appeared, leaning casually against the wall as if he¡¯d been waiting all along.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± Maya gasped, leaving my side to go to his.


    His arms wrapped around her waist with a natural ease that teased a smile to my face. She leaned against him, her grin wide. ¡°Did you


    see that?¡±


    He nodded, his gaze on me, intense in a way that made my throat tighten. ¡°I saw.¡±


    10:00


    11


    And then, quietly, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?¡±


    ¡°Tell you what?¡± I asked, though I knew exactly what he meant.


    ¡°That you could shoot like that.¡± His voice wasn¡¯t angry-more bewildered, a little wounded. ¡°That you weren¡¯t just a passable shot, but¡­ extraordinary. All this time, you let me believe-¡± He shook his head, cutting himself off.


    I exhaled, fingers flexing around the phantom feel of the bow. ¡°Because it was never about being extraordinary. It wasn¡¯t even about being good. It was about passing the time.¡±


    His brows furrowed.


    ¡°No one ever invited me to y with them,¡± I continued, my voice quieter, softer. ¡°No one wanted me on their teams. So while you and Celeste hung out with the other kids in the pack, and Mother and Father pretended I didn¡¯t exist, I practiced archery against the old garden wall. Again and again. Until I could hit a mark with my eyes closed. Because what else was I supposed to do? Sit inside till I faded


    into nothing?¡±


    A shadow passed through his expression.


    I could see the realization sinking in-what I hadn¡¯t said outright, but lingered between us: the neglect, the istion, the quiet cruelty of


    constantly being overlooked.


    ¡°Celeste and I yed once or twice, but even then I had to pretend I was subpar, so I didn¡¯t bruise her gigantic, yet fragile ego.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s jaw clenched. His usual easy confidence faltered, and he seemed caught between words and silence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± he admitted finally. ¡°Seraphina¡­I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    I forced a smile, though it felt unsteady. ¡°Not knowing doesn¡¯t erase it.¡±


    Before the moment could stretch any further, a familiar voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    Lucian approached with his usual calm authority, his presence shifting the air instantly. Relief surged through me at the sight of him.


    ¡°Stunning as ever,¡± he murmured, his eyes sweeping over me, warm and appraising. ¡°And making headlines without me, I hear.¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°You heard?¡±


    He gave me a rueful smile. ¡°I would have preferred to see. I can¡¯t believe I missed the performance of the night. A shame.¡±


    I lifted my chin yfully. ¡°You¡¯ll have time to see more¡­performances once LST is over. You can judge for yourself then.¡±


    His smile widened, something almost conspiratorial in it. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±


    Ethan and Maya lingered at the edge of our conversation, but Lucian¡¯s presence made them feel like shadows receding into the wall.


    ¡°Come,¡± Lucian said, extending his hand slightly, palm open. ¡°It¡¯s time for our speech.¡±


    I hesitated only a second before slipping my hand into his. I nced at Maya, and she shot me a wink and a small wave as Lucian led me


    away.


    10 000


    Together, we moved back toward the grand hall where anticipation buzzed like electricity in the air.


    The stage was set for the keynote, the emblem of OTS illuminated in silver light against deep velvet drapes.


    As Lucian and I stepped up side by side, a hush descended.


    We stood shoulder to shoulder, his presence steady as stone beside me. And I didn¡¯t feel like a guest dragged along to stand in the


    background-I truly felt like his partner.


    Lucian¡¯s voice carried first, resonant andmanding, weaving words of vision and strength. He spoke of unity, of innovation, of the


    trials that had shaped OTS into what it was today.


    Then he gestured toward me, seamlessly passing the spotlight. ¡°And none of it would be possible without those who stand with us.


    Seraphina, will you share your thoughts?¡±


    Hundreds of eyes turned. My heartbeat stuttered, but then steadied. I lifted my chin, recalling the faces of Maya, of Daniel, of everyone


    who had chosen to believe in me when I couldn¡¯t even believe in myself.


    ¡°My story,¡± I began, ¡°isn¡¯t one of power inherited, or privilege granted. It¡¯s one of persistence. Of survival and determination. OTS stands


    for that same resilience. We are not the strongest because we were born so. We are strong because we refuse to break.


    The words flowed easier with each breath. By the end, the crowd was leaning forward, listening-not with skepticism, but with respect.


    Lucian ced a hand lightly against my back, subtle but steadying. ¡°And because of that spirit,¡± he announced, voice ringing with finality,¡±


    we are proud to unveil this year¡¯s prize.¡±


    An attendant stepped forward, unveiling a ss vessel that seemed to glow faintly under the lights.


    A collective gasp swept the hall-mine included, since even I hadn¡¯t been privy to Lucian¡¯s grand prize.


    ¡°The Moon Dew Nectar,¡± Lucian dered.


    The name alone sent ripples through the audience.


    Murmurs broke out instantly-disbelief, awe, hunger. I could see the way even the most jaded Alphas leaned forward, eyes wide, unable


    to mask their fascination.


    The vessel shimmered like liquid starlight, its pale silver hue shifting as though made of moonlight itself.


    I had heard whispers of it before, but never imagined seeing it in person.


    The Moon Dew Nectar-said to be brewed from an ancient nt that only bloomed under the rarest lunar phases. Said to purify, restore


    heal the unseen. Not a potion of strength, but of rity. A chance to realign with one¡¯s wolf, one¡¯s very soul.


    ¡°Few in history have evenid eyes on it,¡± Lucian continued. ¡°Even fewer have tasted it. Tonight, it stands as our grand prize-for the


    victor who proves not only strength, but ambition and tenacity worthy of it.¡±


    The uproar that followed was like thunder.


    Gasps. Cheers. Disbelieving shouts.


    10:00


    214


    Excitement rolled through the hall in waves, electrifying the atmosphere.


    I nced at Lucian, who stood calm amidst the storm he had unleashed, lips curved in the faintest, most knowing smile.


    And beside him, I realized, I was no longer a bystander. I was part of the storm.


    Comment 0


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    Vote


    13


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Swipe Left To Continue >


    Send Gifts


    414

 My throat was raw131

    131 Chapter 131 FRAGILE AND SOLID


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    The hall still hummed with noise long after Lucian¡¯s announcement. Excited murmurs collided like sparks from flint, igniting spection in every corner,


    ¡°The Moon Dew Nectar¡­could it be real?¡± someone called out, their tone half awe, half disbelief.


    ¡°The Moon Dew Nectar doesn¡¯t exist,¡± someone else barked, disbelief curling through his tone. ¡°It¡¯s folklore.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve read papers on it,¡± another insisted, breathless. ¡°The nt¡¯s real. The recipe? Lost centuries ago.¡±


    ¡°How could OTS possibly have it?¡±


    ¡°Or¡­is this all a clever trick?¡±


    Spection tangled with awe until the whole ce was a fever dream.


    I didn¡¯t need heightened hearing to catch the words: impossible, fabricated, mythical, priceless.


    The voices around me tangled together-awed gasps, suspicious whispers, greedy mutterings.


    My hands fisted the fabric of my dress harder than I intended, my knuckles whitening. This was no ordinary prize.


    It was more than glory, more than wealth. Whoever imed it would wield a miracle.


    Lucian stood tall before the case, his expression carefullyposed but unmistakably proud.


    His dark suit caught the gilded light, his presencemanding the entire room. ¡°Doubt,¡± he said smoothly, his voice carrying with the


    authority of a born Alpha, ¡°is natural. But truth does not need belief to exist.¡±


    A murmur rippled again, skeptical yet attentive.


    And then-because of course Lucian would leave no room for doubt-he lifted his hand.


    The massive screen behind us flickered to life.


    The image sharpened into the face of a man even I recognized-a pharmaceutical master, gray at the temples, with a reputation


    untouchable in the werewolf world.


    His work in medicine and elixirs was often called revolutionary, his name whispered with reverence like an incantation.


    ¡°Master Qadir,¡± Lucian introduced. ¡°A name that requires no embellishment in our world. He has examined and authenticated the elixir


    personally.¡±


    The man adjusted his silver sses and nodded into the camera. ¡°Yes,¡± he said inly. ¡°And what OTS has unveiled is no counterfeit. I


    have examined samples of this elixir personally. The Moon Dew Nectar is real.¡±


    Gasps swept the room anew, this time edged with exhration. Skeptics fell silent, their folded arms loosening.


    10:00


    45 1/5


    and ears told them.


    But it no longer mattered. Lucian had brought forth an unimpeachable authority.


    I found my pulse racing, heat crawling up the back of my neck.


    The weight of the prize pressed down on me, heavier than expectation. I wasn¡¯t justpeting for prestige now.


    This was about legacy, salvation, hope-for so many. For myself.


    And yet, despite the knot of nerves in my stomach, a strange fire lit inside me. Excitement. Determination.


    As though the Nectar itself was daring me:e and earn me, if you are worthy.


    ***


    VICH


    When the evening¡¯s formalities finally drew to a close, Lucian was at my side almost instantly, his hand finding the small of my back with the kind of easy im that made warmth dart up my spine.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± he murmured, steering me gently but firmly away from the dispersing crowd.


    His pace carried me out of the grand hall and onto a private terrace tucked along the hall¡¯s edge.


    Cool night air swept against my skin, carrying the faint perfume of roses from the garden below.


    Above us, strings ofnterns glowed like captive stars, their light softening the world into something almost intimate.


    ¡°Your expression betrays you,¡± Lucian said softly as we walked toward the railing, his tone teasing but edged with something cautious.¡°


    You¡¯re still thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°How could I not?¡± I nced up at him, my voice low, almost reverent. ¡°The Moon Dew Nectar-it¡¯s the stuff of myths. Logically, it


    shouldn¡¯t actually exist. Yet here it is.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s so surreal.¡±


    Lucian chuckled indulgently. ¡°It¡¯s actually not that unbelievable. The form was not¡­mine to begin with.¡± His tone carried a note I


    rarely heard from him¡ªa wistfulness, threaded with something close to¡­grief. ¡°It was entrusted to me. By someone I once knew.¡±


    There it was again-that shadow, flickering across his expression before he mastered it.


    I tilted my head, curiosity sparking. ¡°Someone you knew?¡±


    His lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°She shared with me the basics. But the attempts to replicate-hundreds of them-failed. It was only


    after tireless trial and error that we achieved sess.¡±


    ¡°She?¡± The word slipped out terser than intended.


    A faint smile curved his mouth, not quite reaching his eyes. ¡°A friend.¡±


    10.00


    215


    A friend. Yet the soft longing in his tone betrayed more. I caught it, tucked it away in the back of my mind for examinationter.


    Still, before I could probe further, he deflected, leaning closer. ¡°Tell me honestly, Seraphina. Do you resent me for not giving the Nectar directly to you?¡±


    The question disarmed me. My breath hitched.


    For a moment, I imagined it: me, healed, whole, powerful beyond my wildest imaginations.


    And yet I shook my head slowly.


    ¡°No. I understand. Something that precious¡­you can¡¯t just give it out recklessly. Too many others need it too. I¡¯d rather earn it. That way, it¡¯s mine-rightfully.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s gaze deepened, heat and admiration mingling in the pools of his eyes. ¡°I have no doubt that you will win it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°If my friend were here, I know she would want someone like you to have the Nectar. Integrity and bravery-she prized those above all else.¡±


    The words struck me like a bell, echoing in my chest.


    Not only was I now carrying Lucian¡¯s confidence, but the conviction of someone I had never even met.


    And then, as if sensing the weight of my nerves, Lucian took my hand. ¡°I have something for you.¡±


    He gestured toward a chair near a table draped in silver cloth.


    Upon it sat a long, elegant box, its surface etched with faint designs that glimmered in thentern light.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked cautiously as he led me towards it.


    ¡°A gift,¡± he said, his voice lower now, carrying that elusive softness I liked to think he reserved just for me.


    I exhaled. ¡°You¡¯ve already given me so much, Lucian.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Then consider this a reminder.¡±


    ¡°A reminder?¡±


    ¡°Due to a¡­conflict of interest, I can¡¯t have any contact with you during the LST. I don¡¯t want to jeopardize your victory with false


    usations or spections.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± And even though he was still in front of me, I felt a pang of his absence resonate within me.


    ¡°But,¡± he raised our joined hands and kissed my knuckles-¡°even if we won¡¯t have contact during the trials, you are never alone.¡±


    My pulse quickened as I slowly lifted the lid with my free hand.


    Insidey an outfit folded with meticulous care.


    With trembling hands, I unfolded it, and my breath caught. I could tell it was tailored for me, down to thest seam.


    10.00


    Midnight-dark fabric kissed with threads of silver, cut sleek and strong, meant not just to tter but to empower.


    It was beautiful, yes, but more than that-it felt like armor woven from his belief in me.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± My voice faltered. ¡°You had this made for me?¡±


    His lips curved, but the gleam in his eyes was what stole my breath. ¡°For you. To wear when you step into the trials. So that when you


    walk into that Arena, you¡¯ll know I am with you-even if I cannot be at your side.¡±


    I swallowed hard against the tightness rising in my throat. My fingers brushed the fabric, trembling faintly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to-¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± he interrupted gently. ¡°You¡¯ve carried so much. Tonight, I wanted to give you something that carried you in return.¡±


    The night air pressed cool against my cheeks, but my chest was unbearably warm. For a moment, words failed me, tangled in gratitude


    and something I couldn¡¯t describe.


    I gently set it down into the box and reached for him-


    A cough broke the moment.


    I startled at the sound, the thread of intimacy between us snapping as my head whipped toward the balcony¡¯s entrance.


    Maya stood there, one hand half-raised as if caught mid-apology, her cheeks tinged pink.


    Her dark curls framed her face wildly, and her ever-present air of mischief softened the awkwardness of her intrusion.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± she said quickly, her grin both sheepish and unrepentant. ¡°I wasn¡¯t spying and I didn¡¯t mean to intrude-well, not on


    purpose.¡±


    I exhaled, half-relieved, half-annoyed.


    My heart was still racing from Lucian¡¯s words, and now I had to shove all that tangled emotion aside.


    ¡°Maya¡­¡± I tried to sound reproachful, but it came out more weary than anything else.


    Lucian arched a brow, leaning back with an almost amused sigh. ¡°You have an uncanny talent for interruption.¡±


    ¡°Part of my charm,¡± she shot back, unabashed.


    Then her attention swung fully to me, her eyes lighting up. ¡°As a judge, I also won¡¯t be able to have any contact with you during the LST.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°You too?¡±


    She crossed the terrace with brisk steps, then sped my hands dramatically in hers. ¡°You¡¯re going to crush them, Sera. Absolutely


    obliterate thepetition. And I brought¡­a gift of my own.¡±.


    Lucian¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Oh, Goddess. Spare us.¡±


    1


    Maya ignored him. With a flourish, she pulled a tiny pouch from her pocket, scattering a few glittering pebbles onto the table between<ol><li></li></ol>


    10:01


    415


    They caught thentern light, shimmering iridescently.


    I blinked. ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°Moonstones. Charged under thest full moon. Totally legitimate werewolf good-luck charm.¡± She winked. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me where I got


    them; my sources are top secret.¡±


    My lips twitched. ¡°The flea market?¡±


    ¡°Shush,¡± sheughed.


    Then she arranged the stones into a crooked circle, muttered something that might have been half prayer, half joke, then grabbed my


    wrist and pressed one into my palm. ¡°There. Now you¡¯ve got the blessing of fate itself. Guaranteed victory.¡±


    Iughed, curling my fingers around the stone. ¡°Maya¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. You love me,¡± she dered, beaming.


    I shook my head as moreughter bubbled from my lips. She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    The three of us lingered there, the moon¡¯s glow spilling across the terrace, quiet and steady.


    I looked at them-two of the most important people in this strange new chapter of my life-and something inside me settled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± I said softly, breaking the silence. The words felt both fragile and solid, like ss forged into steel, but it bore the weight of their


    faith in me. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll win, but I¡¯ll give everything I have. I promise.¡±


    Maya squeezed my arm, grinning. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s gaze lingered on me, unreadable but searing all the same. ¡°That¡¯s all anyone can ask of you. And it will be enough.¡±


    Under the silver wash of the moonlight, I breathed in deep, letting the night carry my vow into the dark.


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 My throat was raw132

    Chapter 132 HER DREAM


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV 1


    The following morning, I was back at OTS before the sun had fully crested the horizon.


    Thepound still hummed fromst night¡¯s spectacle-echoes of voices, whispered disbelief over the Moon


    Dew Nectar, air charged with a promise too big to ignore.


    Even in its quiet hours, the ce felt alive, pulsing like a heart that beat in rhythm with my own ambition.


    I didn¡¯t allow myself too much time to bask in it. There was a lot to do.


    With the preliminary rounds looming closer, my desk was littered with reports, schedules, andst-minute


    revisions.


    I moved through them with brisk precision, my pen shing signatures across pages, my voice sharp and


    Every detail mattered. Every piece had to fall perfectly into ce.


    But even as I leaned over the glowing monitors, watching the Arena, my focus slipped. The rigid control over


    my thoughts loosened in that brief reprieve.


    And then she was all I could see.


    Zara.


    Once one thought slipped past my mind¡¯s blockade, more followed. For once, I didn¡¯t resist. I closed my eyes


    and let the wave wash over me.


    The twinkling music of herughter, the bright sparkle of her eyes, the searing ache of her touch.


    It felt so wrong that I was here, making all these preparations, without her.


    After all, OTS had been her dream as much as it was mine.


    I remembered her perched on the edge of the table in one of these conference rooms, gesturing wildly with


    her hands as she described how she wanted the Arena to feel: grand, yes, but not suffocating; dangerous, but


    not reckless.


    132 Chapter 152 NER DREAMVI


    A ce where warriors would be tested to the marrow of their bones, yet also given the stage to prove their


    worth before the world.


    Her passion had been a storm I willingly walked into; her brilliance had ignited me in a way nothing before or


    after her had.


    My eyes tracked thetest projection of the Arena¡¯syout-pirs rising like ancient monuments, shadows


    cut sharp across the sand, the faint shimmer of protective wards designed to heighten the trial¡¯s intensity.


    I could almost hear her voice again, teasing, insistent, challenging. I could imagine her next to me, peering


    over my shoulder.


    ¡®Perfect, Luc, she would whisper, pressing her lips to my temple. ¡®It¡¯s perfect!¡¯


    But then-just as suddenly as the ghost appeared-Zara faded, leaving behind an unfortunately familiar


    hollow ache.


    In her absence, Seraphina¡¯s face surfaced, vivid and inescapable.


    It happened without my consent-a cruel trick of my mind.


    And of course, like I¡¯d been doing since I met Sera, I began topare them.


    Sera didn¡¯t burn with the same fever Zara had, no. But her quiet strength, her refusal to bow even when the


    world had all but broken her, lit something fierce, determined, unyielding in me.


    This time, thinking of Zara-and the way I measured Sera against her-didn¡¯t wound me as it once had.


    Something like¡­eptance murmured beneath the old ache.


    It still carried weight, but the sharp sting of grief had dulled into something quieter, almost reverent.


    I would always carry her in the bones of this ce, in the very fabric of my soul. But the radiance OTS was


    about to witness would not belong to Zara.


    It would belong to Sera.


    And soon, so would I.


    Still, unless the opportune moment arose, I would keep her true purpose-her true power-veiled.


    Sera¡¯s role in this legacy was not for careless spection or the greedy whispers of rivals.


    08 550


    216


    I leaned forward slowly, steepling my fingers against my lips as I considered the options. ¡°We can¡¯t simply


    rece him with any Alpha-the wrong choice would jeopardize the entire event¡¯s fairness.¡±


    The staffer nodded vigorously, sweat beading on his brow. ¡°We¡¯ve already reached out to several candidates,


    but¡­time is short, and most are entangled in obligations to their packs. None can arrive before the trial


    begins.¡±


    Damn it.


    The Gatekeeper wasn¡¯t just another piece of this puzzle.


    He or she was the crucible, the force that would push the contenders to their limits, the mirror against


    which their strength and resolve would be measured.


    Without the right candidate, the final trial would lose its teeth.


    Worse, it would lose its legitimacy.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, mind racing. Possibilities shed through me like cards shuffled too quickly


    to grasp.


    Each name I considered was discarded in the same breath. Too weak. Too biased. Too far away.


    What I needed was someone formidable. Someone whose presence alonemanded respect, whose


    strength was beyond question. And above all, someone whose loyalty to me, orck thereof, would not


    And then-unbidden-a name surfaced.


    Kieran.


    Of course.


    The thought was absurd. Dangerous, even. Yet as soon as it struck me, I couldn¡¯t shake it.


    Alpha Kieran ckthorne of Nightfang.


    His reputation was irond, his dominance undisputed. Every wolf alive knew his name, whether it was


    because they respected him or despised him.


    And though his presence would no doubt ignite tension, perhaps that was exactly what the LST required.


    08 550


    <


    132 Chapter 132 HER DREAM


    Formidable. Impartial. Untouchable.


    Except to me.


    And to her.


    My lips curved faintly, although I felt no amusement. Fate was cruel, weaving us intoplicated knots.


    To put Kieran in that arena was to ce him a step away from Seraphina-closer than I would ever allow


    under ordinary circumstances.


    But this wasn¡¯t about my personal war. This was about OTS. About the legacy Zara had dreamed, and the


    future Sera deserved to shine in.


    The staffer¡¯s voice broke into my thoughts again, tentative. ¡°Alpha Reed¡­what are your orders?¡±


    I rose from my chair slowly, the decision solidifying in my chest like tempered steel.


    ¡°I have someone in mind,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to him myself.¡±


    The staffer opened his mouth-perhaps to question me-but the look I gave him silenced the words on his


    tongue.


    He bowed stiffly and hurried out of my office.


    Alone once more, I stood before the broad window that overlooked the training grounds.


    Wolves were already gathering below, sparring in the early light, their movements crisp and powerful.


    The hum of their energy seeped through the ss, thrumming in my bones.


    Yes. It had to be Kieran.


    Not because I trusted him. Definitely not because I weed him.


    But because, on such short notice, he was the only one who could stand as a gate no contender could simply


    walk through.


    And if I hated the thought of himing even a hundred yards from Sera, I leashed those feelings.


    Decisions like these could not be made based on sentiment.


    CA 55 C

 My throat was raw133

    133 Chapter 133 MADDENING AND INTOXICATING


    KIERAN¡¯S POV 1


    As soon as I stepped foot into the OTS headquarters, I realized what a stupid mistake I¡¯d made.


    But then again, wasn¡¯t I making a lot of thosetely?


    When Gavin handed me the phone and told me who was on the line, my first instinct was tough it off-


    maybe even toss the damned thing into my office fire pit.


    I had a hard time getting a handle on the kind of man Reed was, but from my experience, he wasn¡¯t the type


    who sought others out-or at least, me-unless there was a calction behind it.


    And I was sure, this meeting request from him wasn¡¯t courtesy-it was strategy.


    And, of course, there was a chance that it was just in old provocation.


    The LST was already making waves across the entire werewolf world-and my ex-wife was at the center of it


    all.


    Seraphina, once overlooked and hidden, was now shining under the spotlight as Lucian Reed¡¯s star trainee.


    The image of her at the g still wed at me at the most inopportune times-the way she¡¯d stood beside


    him, luminous in her gown, her chin tilted high enough to tell the world she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore.


    More than her beauty and fierce confidence, what really gutted me was the way she looked like she belonged


    there-next to him.


    It seemed that she had made her choice and was sticking firmly to it. And she¡¯d chosen him.


    I should have hung up. I nearly did¡ªmy thumb hovered over the disconnect button, pulse pounding.


    But then¡­I didn¡¯t.


    Because wouldn¡¯t that be dering that Lucian had some kind of hold over me?


    Maybe curiosity, maybe pride-most likely both-forced me to ept.


    The meeting location he proposed was the OTS Arena itself.


    In the hours before our meeting, I¡¯d struggled to find his angle ande up empty.


    As soon as I noticed he was bing something of a fixture in Sera¡¯s life, I¡¯d had Gavin investigate his


    background-more than once.


    But every report came back spotless-no illicit trades, no political missteps, no exploitable weaknesses. It


    was almost too perfect, as if he curated what people were allowed to see.


    And that was enough to make me suspicious.


    How had he built his empire so quietly and steadily? What were his ns now that he was stepping into the


    light?


    I had no answers for my countless, gnawing questions. So all I could do was watch patiently, waiting for


    inevitable cracks in his wless facade to show.


    And what better way to monitor him than on his turf?


    ***


    The OTS Arena rose before me like some ancient coliseum reborn, its edges gleaming in the morning sun,


    shadows slicing across its structure.


    The closer I came, the more I had to admit-reluctantly-that no secondhand ount had done it justice.


    This ce wasn¡¯t just built; it was forged. Every stone screamed permanence, every curve of the stands bent


    toward spectacle, every shimmer of protective wards along the perimeter promised something both brutal


    and glorious.


    Lucian was already there, of course, waiting for me like he owned not just the Arena, but the very air itself.


    His posture was easy and controlled, his hands sped behind his back. The way his scrutinizing gaze


    washed over me made me bristle.


    ¡°Alpha ckthorne,¡± he greeted, his low voice calm-to the point that it was unsettling.


    ¡°Cut the pleasantries, Reed,¡± I said, stepping onto the sand of the Arena floor.


    The grit shifted beneath my boots, and I couldn¡¯t help imagining what it would feel like when soaked with


    blood. ¡°Why did you ask me here?¡±


    OB 550


    217


    His mouth curved slightly in the barest suggestion of a smile as he swept his arm around us. ¡°You don¡¯t find it


    impressive?¡±


    I swept my gaze across the vastness of the ce, the tiered seating that seemed to swallow the horizon, the


    wards that shimmered faintly like heat mirages.


    It was impressive. But I¡¯d be damned before I admitted it aloud.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t summon me here just to give me a tour of your yground,¡± I hissed. ¡°What. Do. You. Want?¡±


    He turned his head, studying the light as it fell over the pirs that jutted from the ground.


    His silence stretched long enough to irritate me, until finally he asked, almost idly, ¡°Do you expect to witness


    her transformation here?¡±


    My chest constricted. I didn¡¯t need him to say her name-I knew exactly who he meant.


    Rage and regret battled in me as the memory of the g returned in vivid detail.


    Seraphina¡¯sughter spilling out, bright and bittersweet, her hand resting on his arm as if it belonged there.


    The pride zing in her eyes-for him. Never me.


    Realization hit me like a sucker punch.


    Lucian Reed hadn¡¯t called me here for business. The fucker called me here to gloat.


    ¡°You bastard,¡± I hissed, spinning on my heel. ¡°You dragged me all the way here to what? Rub it in my face?¡±


    I was halfway to leaving when his voice carried after me, sharp as a whip.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you the least bit curious?¡±


    I stopped. Against my better judgment, I stopped. Because that was exactly what I was: curious.


    Lucian¡¯s tone deepened, deliberate. ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder what allowed her to step out of the shadows?¡± He


    smirked, obviously proud of his wordy. ¡°To stand tall, confident, unbreakable? To be so¡­captivating?¡±


    My fists clenched at my sides.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything extraordinary,¡± he went on smoothly. ¡°All I did was what you never managed. I didn¡¯t neglect her. I didn¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    108 660


    I whirled, fury burning hot in my veins. ¡°You have no fucking right to lecture me.¡±


    Hisposure cracked, but all it did was reveal the steel beneath. ¡°On the contrary, I find I do. Before I knew


    your history, I thought you were a great Alpha. A wise man. Someone worthy of respect.¡±


    He shook his head, and the disappointment etched into his features made my teeth grind. ¡°But now? All I see


    is weakness. A wed man.¡±


    The insult exploded inside me, a raw detonation of shame and fury I couldn¡¯t contain.


    ¡°You think you can judge me?¡± My voice thundered, echoing through the empty arena. ¡°You¡¯ve known


    Seraphina for what-months? I shared a life with her-a marriage. We have a son together, Lucian. A son. That


    bond outweighs anything you can im.¡±


    He didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°And yet, the time I will spend with her from now on will surpass yours. The ce I will hold


    in her life will surpass yours. And perhaps¡±- his voice dropped, almost taunting-¡°we will have children


    together too. What flimsy thread will you then hold on to?¡±


    I snapped.


    I closed the distance in a heartbeat and drove my fist into his jaw. The impact reverberated up my arm, sharp and satisfying.


    Lucian staggered back, but he didn¡¯t fall. In fact, he straightened, wiped the blood from his split lip with the


    back of his hand, and smiled.


    ¡°Finally,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted this for a long, long time.¡±


    The fight was instant, feral.


    Lucian came at me hard, his strikes clean and merciless, honed by years of training.


    I countered with brute force, each blow fueled by the rage boiling in my chest. Sand erupted beneath our


    boots, the walls of the arena vibrating with the echo of our sh.


    We weren¡¯t just fighting-we were venting. Every insult, every resentment, every buried frustration exploded


    into fists and ws and sweat.


    I caught his ribs with a savage hook, felt the satisfying crunch beneath my knuckles. He retaliated with a spinning strike that split my cheek open.


    413


    Painnced through me, bright and hot, but instead of slowing, I roared and threw myself back into the fray.


    And gods help me, for a fleeting moment, I felt¡­exhration.


    It had been too long since I¡¯d fought someone who matched me blow for blow.


    Lucian wasn¡¯t just strong-he was disciplined, precise, relentless.


    Each strike met resistance, each push found counterforce. The symmetry of it was maddening and


    intoxicating all at once.


    Minutes blurred into eternity. Sweat stung my eyes, blood dripped down my chin, muscles screamed in


    protest.


    Neither of us yielded.


    Finally, in onest furious exchange, we both struck at the same time. My fist mmed into his chest just as


    his elbow cracked against my temple.


    The force sent us both stumbling, copsing into the sand.


    Wey there, panting, breath ragged and raw. The sky spun wildly above us.


    Pain tore through my limbs, mingling with a fierce surge of pride. I¡¯d edged him out-barely, but undeniably.


    Lucian sat up first, blood trailing from his mouth, and looked at me with something strange in his eyes.


    Not hatred. Not anger. Something closer to¡­respect.


    And then he said it.


    ¡°I want you to be the Gatekeeper Boss.¡±


    I blinked, the words almost absurd in the silence after our brawl. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me,¡± he said, voice steady despite the fight we¡¯d just had. ¡°The final gate of the tournament. The


    one no contender can walk through without proving themselves.¡±


    I barked a harshugh, wincing at the pain in my ribs. ¡°You brought me here, provoked me, fought me into


    the dirt-all to ask me to y doorman for your games?¡±


    His mouth curved, faint and infuriatingly sure. ¡°Not a doorman. The gate itself. The crucible. The one


    C# 55


    517


    challenge no wolf can dismiss.¡±


    Anger red again, though this time it tangled with confusion. ¡°And why the hell would I help you?¡±


    Lucian rose smoothly, brushing the dust from his clothes. Then he smiled at me amiably, as if we hadn¡¯t just tried to kill each other. ¡°I have a feeling you will.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure.¡±


    He leaned down just slightly, his gaze piercing. ¡°I am. You¡¯re the only one strong enough to carry that weight.


    And I know you want to prove yourself. To her.¡±


    Then he straightened, already walking toward the exit. His voice drifted back, calm, final: ¡°I¡¯ll see you


    tomorrow. Noon. You know where.¡±


    The arrogance in his certainty scorched hotter than my wounds.


    I surged to my feet, fury thrumming in my veins.


    With a roar, I mmed my fist into the arena wall. Stone cracked, fragments raining down around me.


    ¡°Damn you, Lucian!¡±


    The echo carried, mocking me.


    But deep down-too deep to admit aloud-I knew the bastard was right.


    I would ept.


    I could never walk away from a challenge. Or from her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 My throat was raw134

    Chapter 134 MERRY BAND


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    The OTS headquarters was alive before the first streak of sunlight broke the sky.


    The hum of voices, the scrape of boots across polished and rough stone, the scent of nerves sharp as copper in the air-all of it churned together into a current that dragged me forward.


    Today marked the first day of the LST, the beginning of a series of trials that would push us to our limits, revealing how far each of us hade since stepping into OTS, and ultimately deciding the fate of the


    alliances and fractures among the packs watching from the stands.


    I¡¯d memorized the structure, chanted it back to myself like a mantra.


    Twelve teams. Five wolves each. Nine from packs scattered across the continent-Frostbane, Cypress Vale,


    Seabreeze, Granite Fang, Shadow w, Ashveil, Duskbane, Moonfang, Bloodspire. And then, three teams


    from the OTS itself.


    One of them was mine.


    I adjusted the hem of my jacket and felt the weight of Lucian¡¯s gift wrap around me like armor. I slipped my


    hand in my pocket and my fingers curled around Maya¡¯s moonstone.


    I drewfort from my gifts, knowing that even if I wouldn¡¯t see Maya and Lucian during the trials, I would


    carry a piece of two of my greatest cheerleaders into what felt like my most intense journey yet.


    The assembly hall was cavernous, its high ceilingtticed with banners from every participating pack,


    including customized logos for the three OTS teams.


    Wolves clustered in corners, voices low and charged, sizing one another up before the horns even sounded.


    When I found the card with my team¡¯s designation, the tightness in my chest loosened.


    ¡°Seraphina!¡±


    Judy bounded toward me, her ponytail swinging animatedly behind her. She was grinning so wide her cheeks


    looked ready to split.


    ¡°You¡¯re with me?¡± I asked, surprised warmth rising inside me.


    134 Chapter 104 MILAAT


    ¡°Damn right I am.¡± She nudged my arm with augh.


    I couldn¡¯t help it; I smiled. In this jungle brimming with tension and agitation, Judy¡¯s familiar face was a tether


    I hadn¡¯t realized I needed.


    ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± she said, tugging me toward two others who hovered a little apart from the crowd. ¡°Meet the rest of


    our merry band.¡±


    The woman was plump, her eyes downcast beneath a curtain of chestnut hair. She fiddled with the hem of her sleeve, shifting her weight like the floorboards burned her soles.


    ¡°This is Talia,¡± Judy announced.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Talia murmured, so softly I had to lean in to catch it.


    ¡°And this is Finn.¡±


    The man beside her gave a small nod. Tall and lean, his posture folded inward like a book unwilling to be read.


    Which was ironic, because I remembered seeing him once or twice in the OTS library, tucked away in the


    corners between shelves.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you both,¡± I said brightly, smiling warmly.


    Talia flushed crimson, eyes darting anywhere but me. Finn only gave another tight nod.


    Before I could press further, a voice cut through the air like a knife.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±


    We turned.


    Roxy, thest of our team members, stood there, arms crossed, scowl deep enough to bury us all.


    Thest time I¡¯d seen her, she¡¯d been glued to Jessica¡¯s side in the locker room, more like a shadow than a


    person.


    Now her eyes swept over our group with disdain so vicious it made Talia shrink behind Judy.


    ¡°My rotten luck,¡± Roxy muttered. ¡°Stuck with a pack of weaklings.¡±


    My stomach tightened, but I didn¡¯t speak yet.


    10 15


    716


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Judy snapped, squaring up immediately.


    Roxy¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. This isn¡¯t a team, it¡¯s a death sentence. An Omega parade with an Alpha- born reject thrown in as a pitiful attempt at vor.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°This has to be some kind of setup.¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°How so?¡±


    She folded her arms, her eyes sharp with challenge. ¡°Everyone knows Jessica and I are a team, and we work


    seamlessly together. Throwing me in with this¡±-her nose scrunched up-¡°pathetic mix is an attempt to


    weaken Jessica¡¯s team.¡±


    She glowered at me. ¡°I wonder for whose benefit.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously insinuating that-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m insinuating,¡± she hissed.


    Talia¡¯s shoulders curled inward. Finn¡¯s jaw ticked once, but he said nothing.


    I inhaled slowly, letting the words wash over me. Then, with deliberate calm, I stepped forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you think we came to be, Roxy. Like it or not, we¡¯re a team now,¡± I said. My voice didn¡¯t rise,


    didn¡¯t strain, but it carried. ¡°If you can¡¯t ept that, we won¡¯t even survive the first round.¡±


    But Roxy wasn¡¯t done. She shoved past Judy and jabbed a finger toward me. ¡°If I have to do this, then I¡¯m


    leading this team. I¡¯m the strongest here. That¡¯s the only way we make it past round one.¡±


    Judy snorted so hard she nearly doubled over. ¡°You? Lead? You couldn¡¯t lead an army of ants.¡±


    She threw an arm around me, pulling me forward. ¡°If anyone¡¯s leading, it¡¯s Sera. She¡¯s Alpha blood.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s abandoned blood,¡± Roxy spat instantly. ¡°No pack. No backing. No worth.¡±


    Heat red in my chest, but before I could answer, Judy snapped, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±


    Roxy¡¯s smirk widened. She liked the sting she caused.


    I took a slow step closer, meeting her eye. ¡°If you¡¯re so sure, then let¡¯s make a wager.¡±


    Her brow twitched, and I saw her intrigue.


    10:15


    curely. Or you can lead the


    team-and if you lose, you leave.¡±


    I heard Judy¡¯s sharp intake of breath and wondered what the fuck I was thinking.


    But for a flicker of a moment, Roxy¡¯s bravado faltered, and I knew there was no going back.


    She snarled, arms crossed tighter, fury simmering at my audacity.


    Judy let out a roar ofughter. ¡°Oh, I like this. Look at you, Roxy-you¡¯re shaking. Afraid of being shown up?¡±


    Roxy bristled, cheeks darkening, but she said nothing more.


    ¡°Well?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she bit out atst. ¡°Lead us, Alpha-born. But don¡¯t you dare drag me down. If we lose because of you, you¡¯ll wish you had left.¡±


    Her words hung like a guillotine in the air.


    I didn¡¯t flinch. I only inclined my head, solemn. ¡°We won¡¯t lose-if we stand together. That¡¯s the key. If we fracture, we¡¯re done.¡±


    Talia peeked at me from behind her curtain of hair. Finn¡¯s gaze lifted briefly, something like respect flickering there before it was gone.


    Roxy turned away with a scoff, muttering under her breath. Judy, however, pped me on the back with enough force to jolt me forward.


    ¡°Gods, I¡¯m d you¡¯re leading¡± she crowed. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d have to kill her before the tournament even


    started.¡±


    I exhaled, the smallest ghost of a smile tugging at my lips.


    But with it came the weight of the responsibility I¡¯d just willingly ced on my head.


    I only hoped to goddess I could put my money where my mouth was.


    ***


    Once the final rosters were confirmed, I stepped forward to retrieve our entry passes.


    10:15


    416


    Each was a slim strip of obsidian etched with glowing runes, humming faintly against my palm. When pressed together, the five strips lit up as one-our bond, temporary though it was.


    ¡°Team assembled,¡± the examiner at the desk confirmed, his voice deep and bored. ¡°You¡¯ll enter through Gate Seven. Good luck.¡±


    I nodded and turned to my team.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We walked together toward the waiting arena, the sound of thousands of voices swelling beyond the stone walls. My heart pounded, not with fear but with a strange, fierce rity.


    For better or worse, these were my people now. Judy, with her surprising, unwavering faith in me; Talia, with her trembling awkwardness; Finn, with his gentle reserve; Roxy, with her bitter fire.


    Five wolves bound together by chance.


    And I at their head.


    The g was essentially the opening ceremony, so the LSTs would begin without preamble. There was nothing more between me and my hardest challenge yet.


    The gates loomed ahead, shadows stretching long across the sand. The first round awaited.


    I tightened my grip on the obsidian pass and whispered to myself, a vow no one else would hear-


    ¡®We will endure.¡¯

 My throat was raw135

    135 Chapter 135 THE MISTY WOODS


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    All the Arenas were clever illusions and simtions. But it was hard to remember that when we stepped into


    the Misty Woods.


    It breathed like a living thing, and every step forward pulled us deeper into its lungs. The fog swirled thicker


    until the world dulled into muted grays and greens.


    The air clung to my skin with a dampness that seeped beneath my jacket, the bitter tang of herbs stinging the


    back of my throat.


    Somewhere above, I sensed the outline of the sun trying and failing to burn through the haze. Its light was


    scattered like shards of ss.


    We¡¯d been carefully and explicitly given the rules at the gate, but I¡¯d simplified it in my head, reciting those,


    too, like incantations: three Moonstone Shards, twelve hours, finish line.


    The first nine teams would pass. The rest would be out of thepetition.


    The fog was supposed to be crucial to the trial-a concoction brewed from a blend of ground herbs that


    tampered with the mind and senses.


    It blurred vision, muffled scent trails, distorted bnce.


    For most wolves, it was crippling.


    But not for me. Not really.


    The ache of loss knotted sharp in my chest as I thought of it-of her. My wolf.


    She would¡¯ve probably hated this fog, would¡¯ve snarled against the confusion it spun.


    But without her, my senses were stripped down to human dullness. The fog rolled in, but it found little to


    corrupt. I was spared the worst of its bite.


    So were the others-Omegas, whose wolves weren¡¯t strong enough to register much of the interference in


    the first ce.


    10:15


    Talia, though still fidgeting nervously, didn¡¯t stumble as others did in the distance. Finn moved with a strange


    steadiness, his hand brushing against tree trunks as though cataloguing them in his mind.


    Even Judy, though her wolf twitched at the edges, seemed unbothered.


    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me.


    Lucian had designed this-I knew it in my gut. He¡¯d chosen this fog, this challenge.


    But what for? To even the ying field? To show us that our disadvantage could be turned into leverage?


    Or just to test the depths of our weakness?


    The forest whispered no answers back, only the rustle of leaves and the asional, distant crack of a branch


    snapping under another team¡¯s weight.


    We found the first Moonstone Shard within the first hour.


    It was wedged into the trunk of a dead tree, its pale glow faint through the fog, like moonlight bleeding


    through water.


    Judy yanked it free with a triumphant whoop, brandishing it high. The shard pulsed faintly in her palm, runes


    etched along its edge humming with power.


    ¡°One down!¡± She grinned, teeth shing, eyes bright despite the haze.


    ¡°Two to go,¡± I reminded, though a thrill spread through me at her joy.


    We pressed on, weaving deeper into the woods, through marshy patches that sucked at our boots and over


    ridges where jagged stones jutted like teeth.


    My lungs burned with exertion. My fingers flexed unconsciously around the entry pass tucked into my jacket


    pocket next to Maya¡¯s moonstone.


    It was during our search for the second shard that the trouble began.


    Roxygged at the back, her movements agitated and restless, like a wolf pacing the bars of a cage. I felt her


    stare drilling into my spine.


    When she finally spoke, her voice was thick with venom.


    10.15


    216


    ¡°It¡¯s cute how hard you¡¯re trying,¡± she said, voice low but cutting through the fog, ¡°but you¡¯ll always be just a


    recement.¡±


    I turned slightly, enough to catch her out of the corner of my eye. She¡¯s stopped, leaning against a boulder


    slick with moss, her arms crossed, a sneer curling her lips.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judy snapped, bristling.


    ¡°She knows exactly what I mean,¡± Roxy said, eyes locked on me. ¡°Jessica told me all about it-how Lucian


    once had a mate he actually loved. You¡¯ll never be her, you know. You¡¯re just¡­the stand-in.¡±


    Her words slithered through me like smoke, curling into the cracks where my heart was still healing.


    My chest clenched, a sh of memories ying in my mind.


    The conviction with which Lucian exined the mate bond. The dark, brief shadows that crossed his face.


    The longing in his tone when he talked about his¡­friend.


    I folded my arms. ¡°Tell me more about this so-called mate.¡±


    Roxy faltered. ¡°I-I never met her, but Jessica-¡±


    Right. Jessica. I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to believe anything that came from Celeste 2.0¡¯s mouth.


    I forced


    my breathing steady, my gaze steady. ¡°If you think repeating Jessica¡¯s words will unsettle me, you¡¯ll


    have to try harder.¡±


    I kept my tone cool, t. Inside, my heart thudded harder than I liked.


    Roxy¡¯s eyes narrowed at my calm. Frustration sharpened her features.


    I could see how badly she wanted me rattled, cracked open.


    When she realized I wasn¡¯t giving her that, her lip curled further, and she went for the jugr.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she spat. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about who you really are.¡±


    She nced around at the rest of our team, who had stopped in their tracks and watched our interaction with bated breath. ¡°Do you all know the truth about your precious leader?¡± she sneered. ¡°About how she used underhanded tricks to force an Alpha into marriage?¡±


    10:16


    316


    My breath hitched, and she smirked, leaning in close. ¡°How he threw you away like the pathetic whore you are. And now? You¡¯re trying totch onto Lucian-who, again, belongs to someone else.¡± Her voice rose, slicing through the fog. ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    ¡°You shut your filthy-¡± Outrage sparked in Judy¡¯s expression, and she lunged forward, fists clenched, but I caught her arm before she could reach Roxy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I murmured.


    This was my fight.


    And then I moved.


    In two strides, I had Roxy pinned against a mossy boulder, my forearm pressed hard against her throat.


    Her eyes blew wide, her hands scrabbling against my arm as she choked, the fog spilling in and out of her


    lungs raggedly.


    ¡°You talk a lot,¡± I said, voice steady, almost conversational. ¡°But this¡±-I pressed harder, enough to make her


    wheeze-¡°this is what you¡¯ve got? Baseless rumors? Insults? Is this the strength you imed would lead us?¡±


    She gurgled, her fingers wing uselessly at my jacket.


    I could see her wolf flickering in her eyes, but in a chokehold, no wolf could shift. And apparently, contrary to


    all her boasting, she wasn¡¯t stronger than me.


    Her bravado drained with every breath she couldn¡¯t take, panic flickering in her gaze.


    I leaned close, close enough that only she would hear. ¡°If you can¡¯t learn to shut that mouth, I will exercise


    my authority as leader and remove you from this team. Right fucking now. Which means you¡¯ll be disqualified


    from thepetition entirely. Would you like that?¡±


    Her eyes red wide, the fight slipping from her.


    ¡°No?¡± I mused. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so. So you¡¯re going to put a muzzle on and we¡¯re going to get through this as a


    team.¡± I increased the pressure on her throat ever so slightly. ¡°Right?¡±


    Slowly, stiffly, she nodded.


    I held her a beat longer, long enough to sear the message into her brain, then released her with a shove.


    10:16


    She staggered forward, coughing, clutching her throat.


    Behind me, Judy muttered, ¡°Damn.¡±


    Talia¡¯s face had gone pale as parchment. Finn¡¯s gaze flicked to me, unreadable.


    Roxy hunched, wheezing, but the fury hadn¡¯t left her. It zed hot in her eyes, even more than before.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret that,¡± she rasped, voice raw. Then she spat at the ground and turned sharply, storming into the


    fog.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need this sorry excuse of a team,¡± she snarled over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll find the shards myself.¡±


    Her figure dissolved into the haze until nothing remained but the echo of her footsteps and the weight of her


    words hanging between us.


    Silence followed, heavy and uneasy.


    Talia wrung her hands, ncing at me. ¡°Should we-should we go after her?¡±


    Finn shifted, his expression tight. ¡°She could jeopardize us if she runs into another team.¡±


    I drew a slow breath, forcing calm into my coiled muscles. ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Both their heads snapped toward me.


    ¡°What?¡± Talia whispered.


    ¡°She needs space to cool off,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Chasing her now will only make it worse. Besides,¡±-I gestured to


    the fog around us, the endless trees-¡°we¡¯re all looking for the same shards. Our paths will cross again.¡±


    Judy studied me, brow furrowed, but her mouth twitched like she wanted to grin. ¡°Well, damn, Sera. Remind


    me never to piss you


    off.¡±


    I ignored her, though the smallest smirk tugged at my lips before I could stop it.


    Still, as we pressed on, the echo of Roxy¡¯s insults gnawed at me like a wolf at bone. Recement. Pathetic.


    Whore.


    I set my jaw and pushed forward,


    We had a mission to fulfill.


    10.15


    516


    135 Chapter 135 THE MISTY WOODS


    And I¡¯d be damned before I let her-or anyone else-decide what I was worth.

 My throat was raw 136

    136 Chapter 136 LITTLE MISS I¡¯M-THE-STRONGEST-HERE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1 1


    The fog thickened as we pressed deeper into the Misty Woods, clinging to my hair and saturating my clothes


    until every step felt heavier than thest.


    My lungs drew in air that should have burned or muddied my senses, but the fog slid past me like it didn¡¯t


    quite know what to do with someone who was half-empty. No wolf to drown, no heightened senses to dull-


    just me, raw and bare.


    Take that, fate.


    Unfortunately, the others weren¡¯t so lucky.


    As harmless as it had been at first, the longer we stayed in the fog, the more it affected my Omega


    teammates.


    Judy¡¯s eyes kept flicking almost erratically, straining to pierce the haze, while Talia stumbled on roots hidden


    under the gray carpet of air.


    Finn¡¯s voice wavered as he spoke lowly. Still, surprisingly, he led us, asionally pointing to faint imprints on


    the ground, guiding us with the sharpness of someone obviously used to watching and paying attention when


    others rushed ahead.


    And Roxy was still gone.


    For now, I told myself not to think about her. She was a distraction best left to stew.


    We had our mission-three shards, a finish line, and a ticking clock-and like I¡¯d told the rest of the team, I


    was sure we would find her again.


    We broke into a clearing where the ground sloped into a marsh, stagnant pools reflecting what little light


    filtered through the fog.


    ¡°There it is,¡± Finn said, pointing ahead.


    I followed his line of sight, and sure enough, a glow pulsed faintly between the trees. Hope surged through<ol><li></li></ol>


    ¡°Let¡¯s-¡±


    we


    But before we could move, we heard it: thrashing.


    ¡°Help! Get me out of here!¡±


    Roxy.


    Never thought I¡¯d hate being right.


    I rushed forward, skidding to a halt at the water¡¯s edge. The smell hit me first-rot and damp earth¡ªand I


    might haveughed at the sight before me if it was anything but funny.


    Little Miss I¡¯m-the-strongest-here was waist-deep in muck, one arm hooked desperately around a


    protruding root.


    Every time she thrashed, the swamp pulled harder, dragging her down with greedy hands.


    ¡°Gods,¡± Judy muttered, rolling her eyes. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Talia¡¯s face paled. ¡°I-if she sinks any lower, she won¡¯t be able to breathe.¡±


    Finn scanned the area, his voice calm but strained. ¡°The mud¡¯s thick-if anyone goes in, they¡¯ll get trapped


    too.¡±<ul><li>Lovely.</li></ul>


    Before I could form a n, a metallic crackle cut through the fog, and a voice boomed across the woods,


    carried by invisible speakers.


    ¡°Attentionpetitors. Six teams have sessfullypleted the challenge. Three advancement slots


    remain.¡±


    The words hit like ice shards on my skin. Six teams had finished. That left uspeting for scraps.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Judy echoed my thoughts, spinning toward me. ¡°We haven¡¯t even found the second shard; we don¡¯t


    have time for this¡±


    I looked at Roxy, then back to my team.


    I knew what they were thinking: leave her, cut our losses, push ahead before it was toote. Logical. Efficient.


    08.09


    216


    Survival at its most ruthless.


    But dammit, I wasn¡¯t built that way.


    I crouched low, eyes locked on Roxy¡¯s panicked face. ¡°You¡¯re a bitch,¡± I said. ¡°But you¡¯re not dying here. Hold


    still.¡±


    Her teeth snapped together in what was probably more embarrassment than pride. ¡°Don¡¯t-don¡¯t act like you care. You¡¯ll only slow down your precious team if you waste time on me.¡±


    But beneath her abrasive words, I caught the flicker of terror she couldn¡¯t hide. She didn¡¯t want to be left


    alone. No one ever did.


    ¡°Finn,¡± I barked, pulling a coil of rope from our supplies, ¡°find me a sturdy trunk¡±¡ªI tossed one end of the


    rope at him-¡°and secure a knot. Talia, Judy, stay ready-if she slips, you help me pull.¡±


    They hesitated, and I snapped, ¡°I would do the same for any of you. We¡¯re a team!¡± My tone left no room for


    debate as I red at each one of them, making it clear I expected them to act. Now.


    Judy muttered a curse but grudgingly obeyed, stomping over to stand beside Talia. Finn¡¯s hands steadily tied


    a loop, his fingers moving with quick precision.


    ¡°On three.¡± I called, tossing the rope toward Roxy. ¡°One. Two. Three!¡±


    She lunged, fingers scraping over the wet coil. For a sickening second, it slid through her grasp. Then she


    mped down, knuckles white, body jerking against the marsh¡¯s greedy suction.


    ¡°Pull!¡±


    The rest of the team joined in as the rope strained, biting into my palms as the swamp tried to im Roxy.


    Judy¡¯s muscles bulged, Talia whimpered but dug in her heels, Finn angled the rope around the trunk for


    leverage.


    My heart pounded, my arms screaming with effort, until atst Roxy¡¯s body broke free with a wet, sucking


    sound.


    She copsed onto solid ground, coughing, smeared from shoulder to toe in muck. For a long moment, none of us moved, breaths ragged in the choking fog.


    08.09


    316


    Then Finn stiffened. His gaze darted to the right, toward the faint shimmer we had seen beyond the marsh. ¡±


    The second shard-it¡¯s gone.¡±


    My eyes widened as I searched for the glow, but it had vanished.


    Judy swore viciously. ¡°That was it. Gone. Gods damn it!¡±


    Talia¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°The other shards are in the opposite zone, and we¡¯ll never make it there in time


    to find two.¡±


    Their despair pressed heavy in the air, gnawing at the strands of fragile unity we had left. For a heartbeat,


    even I felt it-the crushing weight of inevitability. We were toote.


    But surrender wasn¡¯t an option.


    I straightened, wiping muck from my hands. ¡°We¡¯re still breathing. That means we still try. The other shards


    are across the woods. Longer route or not, we move.¡±


    Judy opened her mouth, then shut it again, jaw clenched. Finn gave a single, steady nod. Talia bit her lip but


    whispered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Behind us, Roxy staggered upright, eyes zing. ¡°You guys really are stupid, you know that?¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°Excuse you?¡±


    She wiped a sleeve across her face, then reached into her mud-soaked bag and rummaged blindly. After a


    while, she pulled out a glowing fragment of stone, slick with swamp water but unmistakable-the second


    Moonstone Shard.


    My breath caught. ¡°You had it?¡±


    She shrugged, her voice trembling. ¡°I grabbed it before I¡­¡± She nced at the swamp and shuddered. ¡° Another team was close, I thought they¡¯d take it from me, so I ran. Then¡­well¡­¡± She gestured at the swamp.


    The others stared in stunned silence.


    Judy finally barked out augh, sharp and delighted. ¡°You almost drowned sitting on the damn thing?¡±


    Color red in Roxy¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Shut up. You guys were the ones who risked the whole damn challenge to get


    me out.¡±


    08:09


    <


    136 Chapter 136 LITTLE MISS I¡¯M-THE-STRONGEST-HERE


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Judy snorted. ¡°Pretty stupid of us.¡±


    Roxy scoffed and said nothing.


    But something shifted in that moment.


    The tension that had crackled between us since the start softened. Just a little.


    And just like that, Roxy wasn¡¯t a rival or a burden now. She was a teammate, mud-stained and stubborn, but


    ours.


    I met her gaze. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet. Two down, one to go. Together.¡±


    Roxy held my stare for a long, bristling second. Then she gave a sharp nod.


    We set off again, forging toward the far side of the woods. Every step sucked at our boots. Branches wed


    at our clothes. But the fog no longer felt as suffocating.


    We had momentum. We had a chance.


    -Until we stumbled upon our next obstacle.


    A faint rustle, too deliberate to be wind, brushed against my ears. I froze, raising a hand for silence.


    The others stilled, eyes wide, listening. The sound came again-a shift of leaves, the crunch of weight on


    damp soil.


    We weren¡¯t alone.


    Judy¡¯s hand slid to the knife at her belt as she whispered, ¡°Another team.¡±


    Talia¡¯s breath quickened. ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Combat wasn¡¯t against the rules. In fact, the history of the trials was painted with blood-teams sabotaging


    each other, brutally shing to secure their advancement.


    If another group thought we were weak, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to strike.


    ¡°Lay low,¡± I whispered, motioning them behind the thicker brush. ¡°The fog will hide us. Wait for them to pass,


    then we move.¡±


    But then the figures emerged from the fog.


    08:09


    516


    136 Chapter 150 LITTLE MID? DIVIS DET


    AL


    At their head strode a tall man with broad shoulders, his gaitmanding, his presence sharp enough to


    prate through the mist.


    The silver in his dark hair glinted even in the fog, his jaw set in grim determination.


    Recognition crashed into me like a blow, and I hesitated, not knowing whether to feelfort or stay on


    guard.


    Would I get William Reed, Lucian¡¯s brother, or Alpha William, leader of Ashveil pack?


    Friend or foe?

 My throat was raw 137

    137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV T


    Need proof that this was an illusion and someone somewhere was controlling the fog?


    As soon as I recognized William, he turned in our direction. We would have remained hidden, but then the


    fog shifted, curling like restless spirits around the clearing, and we were suddenly exposed.


    Our eyes met and, for a tense heartbeat, the forest itself seemed to hold its breath.


    Then William¡¯s shoulders loosened, his rigid stance softening.


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± he said, voice warm enough to cut through the chill. ¡°It¡¯s just you.¡±


    Relief flickered in his expression, chasing away the hard mask of an Alpha on guard, and I found myself


    rxing slightly.


    For a moment, I almost forgot we stood in the middle of a brutalpetition.


    He looked like the man I¡¯d met at the g¨Cgracious, steady, carrying his brother¡¯s sharpness in his jawline


    but softening it with his own brand of kindness.


    ¡°William.¡± My voice came out steadier than I felt. ¡°You startled us.¡±


    His lips twitched with the faintest smile. ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual.¡± His eyes flicked past me and hardened ever


    so slightly as he assessed the rest of my team.


    Judy bristled like a cat, her hand still on her de, Finn¡¯s stare was cautious but unblinking, and Talia shrank


    behind them. Roxy, mud¨Cstained, yet defiant, folded her arms and looked ready to snap if he so much as


    breathed wrong.


    William spread his hands in a nonthreatening gesture. ¡°We don¡¯t need to be enemies here. Not when the


    woods themselves are enough of one.¡±


    The tension in my chest loosened another fraction, and I took a shallow breath. I gave a slow nod. ¡°Agreed.¡±


    His team emerged from the haze¨Cfive in total, including William.


    They looked like warriors bred for endurance: broad shoulders, sharp eyes, every movement deliberate.


    11.10


    176


    <


    137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    But there was strain in their pale faces, a tightness around the mouth and eyes. The fog was wing at them


    a lot harder than it wed at us.


    The smile William gave me reminded me longingly of Lucian. ¡°We should move together. Strength in


    numbers and less chance of ambush. What do you say?¡±


    I hesitated.


    It was a risk. Traveling with another team meant exposing our strengths and weaknesses- and splitting any


    discoveries.


    But it also meant security in the face of predators¨Cboth human and otherwise¨Cthat may lurk in the fog.


    We¡¯d been lucky so far, but just because the fog didn¡¯t affect us didn¡¯t mean dangers didn¡¯t exist that could.


    I measured his expression, looking for the flicker of duplicity, the calction of someone ready to use us.


    What I found instead was sincerity. And the quiet trustworthiness I¡¯d glimpsed before at the g.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said atst. ¡°Until the shards are gone.¡±


    He inclined his head, sealing the verbal pact. ¡°Side by side.¡±


    We set off together in a wary procession of near strangers united by necessity.


    My team stayed close together, vigntly watching our surroundings, while William¡¯s group moved out


    slightly ahead, scanning the path and maintaining vignce, their formation signaling practiced coordination.


    It was almost peaceful for a stretch. The damp earth squelched beneath our boots, the mist swallowing our


    outlines and spitting them back in fractured silhouettes.


    Our breaths mingled, warm against the cold bite of the woods.


    Then one of William¡¯s men staggered.


    ¡°Mark?¡± William turned sharply, just in time to catch hisrade¡¯s shoulder. The man¡¯s eyes rolled back, his


    knees buckling, before his body slumped fully into his Alpha¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Shit!¡± one of the others cursed, rushing to help.


    ¡°Maven!¡± William barked, and a woman with dark braids tied back tightly and eyes shadowed with fatigue


    surged forward, dropping to her knees at once.


    17 10


    <b>< </b>


    137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    Her hands worked with brisk efficiency as she checked the man¡¯s pulse, lifted his eyelids, pressed fingers


    against the side of his throat.


    ¡°He¡¯s breathing,¡± she announced, though her voice carried a thread of unease. ¡°But he¡¯s not conscious. His


    symptoms are worsening.¡±


    William¡¯s brow furrowed, his grip tightening on his unconscious teammate.


    ¡°Symptoms?¡± I asked. ¡°What symptoms?¡±


    Maven didn¡¯t answer. Or perhaps she couldn¡¯t¨Cher hands trembled faintly as she reached for her satchel,


    pulling out herbs and salves with jerky haste.


    We¡¯d all been given the same resources in packs, but she didn¡¯t look like she knew what to do with theirs.


    Sweat gleamed along her brow as her shaky fingers fumbled with the vials.


    I exchanged a nce with Judy, then with Finn. Our gazes all said the same thing: Something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°It¡¯s the fog,¡± another of William¡¯s men¨CBob, I recalled dimly¨Csuddenly growled.


    His eyes burned with suspicion as he turned on me and my team. ¡°The Omegas. Look at them. They¡¯re fine.


    Too fine.¡±


    The others shifted uneasily, their gazes sliding toward us, replicating Bob¡¯s suspicion.


    My stomach clenched, and suddenly pairing up sounded like the stupidest thing I¡¯d ever done.


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± I asked, calmly stepping between their using stares and my team, despite the


    nerves ring up under my skin.


    Bob sneered. ¡°I¡¯m suggesting this isn¡¯t an ident. I¡¯m suggesting that your precious Lucian Reed designed this fog to cripple the strong and let his little pets waltz through unharmed.¡± He scoffed bitterly. ¡°Poison


    masked as a trial. A rigged game to guarantee OTS¡¯s victory.¡±


    Roxy bristled, stepping forward with her fists clenched. ¡°Hey, watch your fucking mouth-


    ¡°Enough!¡± William barked,


    He shot a reprimanding look at Bob. ¡°Take heed how you speak. Lucian is my brother and a former member


    of our pack. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    11:19


    <b>> </b>


    137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    Bob ducked his head. ¡°I understand, Alpha¡­but,¡°¨Che pointed at Talia, at Finn, at me-¡°they¡¯re walking like the


    fog¡¯s nothing. Our brothers are copsing, and they¡¯re barely blinking. You call that a coincidence?<b>¡± </b>


    William¡¯s jaw flexed, and he said nothing, uncertainty flickering in his eyes.


    For some reason, that doubt in his eyes scorched me. I wanted to rush to Lucian¡¯s defense; he would never do


    something so underhanded¡­


    But hadn¡¯t I myself had the same doubts about the strategy behind the fog?


    But whatever reason Lucian had, I wouldn¡¯t stand here and listen to his name be tarnished.


    I folded my arms and met the heat of Bob¡¯s re with ice. ¡°Do you have proof of your usations?¡±


    Bob¡¯s mouth opened¨Cthen closed.


    All the fight left me as his hands twitched, as if grasping for something invisible. Before he could muster


    words to further fuel his argument, his body jerked violently¨Cand he crumpled.


    Maven let out a strangled cry, dropping her herbs to reach for him. But even she swayed on her knees, her


    breath hitching, skin paling to almost translucent.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Judy hissed, drawing closer to me.


    I crouched immediately beside Maven, my voice sharp with urgency. ¡°Finn! Do we have anything that can-¡±


    He was already moving, slipping his pack from his shoulders, retrieving a vial of pale powder and a small jar.


    ¡°Here<i>.¡± </i>His voice was calm, practical.


    He pressed the jar into Maven¡¯s hands, steadying them when they shook too badly to hold it. ¡°Breathe this in


    -slow, not too deep. <b>It¡¯ll </b>ease the pressure for now.¡±


    Her eyes fluttered shut as she obeyed. Her breathing slowed, steadied faintly,


    Finn turned to William, his tone respectful but firm. ¡°She¡¯s overexposed. They all are. This isn¡¯t sustainable.


    They need proper treatment, not makeshift remedies.¡±


    Silence fell heavily.


    William¡¯s gaze lingered on his fallen men, the fog curling around them like vultures circling prey. He looked


    11 107


    416


    137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    much older in that moment, weighed down by more than the forest.


    Finally, he exhaled, slow and pained. ¡°We withdraw.¡±


    The word hung between us like a death knell.


    ¡°No,¡± one of his remaining men rasped. ¡°Alpha, we can still-¡±


    William cut him off with a single sharp look. ¡°No. I won¡¯t gamble your lives on pride. We¡¯re leaving while you


    all can still crawl out of here.¡±


    He turned to me then, and I was surprised at the warmth still lingering under his exhaustion and frustration. ¡°


    This isn¡¯t your burden, Seraphina. Don¡¯t carry the weight of my choice. I¡¯ll get the truth from Lucian myself.


    Whatever his reasons for designing this,¡±¨Chis jaw flexed, but his voice remained steady-¡°I¡¯ll hear them from


    his lips.¡±


    I swallowed hard, and even though he¡¯d told me not to feel otherwise, I couldn¡¯t help the guilt knotting my


    insides. ¡°William-


    He lifted <i>a </i>hand, forestalling me. ¡°No regrets. Just finish this. Secure your ce. One of us must advance, and


    right now that has to be you.¡±


    The words settled into me like stone¨Cequal parts blessing andmand.


    And then the forest itself cut short any reply.


    The broadcast voice thundered through the fog, metallic and merciless:


    ¡°Attentionpetitors. Eleven teams havepleted the challenge. One advancement slot remains,¡±


    A shiver rolled down my spine. One left. And every step mattered.


    William gave a wry, weary smile. ¡°There, The decision is made for us.¡±


    I nodded, my throat too tight for words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to withdraw like this.¡±


    He sped my shoulder, firm and warm. ¡°Don¡¯t be. Now go. And may the moon favor your path.¡±


    As his team began to gather their fallen, lifting and supporting those who couldn¡¯t walk, I turned back to my


    own.


    66


    11.19


    676


    < 137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    Judy¡¯s eyes gleamed fiercely with renewed determination. Talia looked shaken but nodded, whispering


    hopefully, ¡°We can still do this.¡±


    Finn adjusted his pack, calm as ever, while Roxy muttered something under her breath that sounded


    suspiciously like, ¡°About damn time.¡±


    I drew in a long breath, as if daring the fog to try its worst on me.


    One shard left. One slot left.


    <b>Comment </b>0


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    <b>Vote </b>

 My throat was raw 138

    138 Chapter 138 ANOTHER LECTURE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Thest shard gleamed faintly in the fog like it had been waiting for us all along.


    My fingers brushed the rough, moonlit stone as I pulled it free from the root where it was wedged.


    A tremor passed through me¨Cnot from the effort, but from what it meant.


    We had done it.


    The final advancement slot was ours!


    For a heartbeat, none of us spoke. There was just the sound of our ragged breathing, the hiss of mist curling


    low around our boots, and the glow of the shard¡¯s faint shimmer in my palm.


    Then Judyughed¨Cloud, fierce, joyous. She grabbed my arm, shaking me so hard the shard nearly slipped


    from my fingers.


    ¡°We did it! We actually did it!¡±


    Finn exhaled like he¡¯d been holding his breath for hours, his shoulders easing atst.


    Even Talia let out a little squeak, covering her mouth as thoughughter might be too indulgent¨Cthen


    giggling anyway.


    Even Roxy couldn¡¯t hide the spark in her eyes. Her lips twitched, and though she tried to suppress it, her


    posture rxed and her gaze softened¨Ca reluctant but undeniable joy.


    I closed my fist around the shard, drawing strength from its cool weight as I chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the finish


    line before one of you copses from excitement,¡±


    We half¨Cran, half¨Cstumbled through the fog toward the clearing where the finish markers zed.


    The moment we stepped past, a ring announcement confirmed what we already knew: ¡°Team Seven-


    advancement confirmed. All slots are now filled.¡±


    Cheers broke from my team. Relief rolled through me like a wave, washing away the dread and doubt that


    had shadowed every step.


    12.30


    <


    138 Chapter 138 ANOTHER LECTURE


    An attendant pressed thin silver badges into our hands, each engraved with the OTS insignia and the numeral 9¨Cour new team designation for the next round.


    Mine sat heavy on my chest when I pinned it to the jacket Lucian gave me. I brushed the fabric reverently, imagining the smile he would give me if he were standing before me.


    Gods, I missed him. And Maya. They would both be so proud.


    Judy twirled her badge on the chain like a medal. ¡°We earned this.¡± She squealed. ¡°Damn right we did!¡±


    Surprisingly, Roxy didn¡¯t snap at her for being loud. She only muttered, ¡°We¡¯d better,¡± though I caught the


    faint curve of her mouth.


    Talia clutched her badge close, eyes shining, and then she surprised me by suggesting, ¡°We should¡­we


    should celebrate. Together.¡±


    Judy immediatelytched onto the idea. ¡°Yes!¡± She pped her hands together excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s all go out to


    dinner!¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Yeah, that sounds nice.¡±


    Again, Roxy surprised me when she didn¡¯t protest. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not whatever sludge the cafeteria tries to


    pass off as stew.¡±


    Talia¡¯s face brightened. ¡°I know a ce! It¡¯s quiet, affordable, and-¡± She flushed at the sudden attention,


    ducking her head. ¡°And the food¡¯s amazing. Please, let me take you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just excitement in her tone¨Cit was pride. Like offering us this restaurant was offering a piece of


    herself.


    I nced at the others, then nodded. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ***


    The restaurant was tucked off a side street,nterns glowing warm against the cool night.


    The scent of sizzling meat and herbs hit us before we even stepped inside, rich and mouthwatering.


    After the suffocating damp of the woods, the heat and spice felt like stepping into another world.


    We crowded into a wooden booth, badges still gleaming on our chests.


    11.20


    <b>< </b>


    138 Chapter 138 ANOTHER LECTURE


    tes arrived soon after, steaming with roasted fish, spiced rice, and broth so fragrant even Roxy¡¯s scowl


    melted into a grudging nod.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± she muttered, then¨Cafter a bite¨Cadded with a smile, ¡°Not bad at all.¡±


    Talia¡¯s cheeks glowed pink, delight spilling out of her inughter. ¡°Food is a passion of mine, but I don¡¯t really


    have people to share it with.¡± Her smile dimmed a little. ¡°Back home, my brothers would tease me. They


    made fun of me for eating too much. That¡¯s why I¡­¡± She gestured at her round frame, faltering.


    Silence settled, not cruel but heavy.


    ¡°OTS is different, though,¡± she rushed to add with a shy smile. ¡°No one cares about my weight, only that I pull


    it on the sparring mat.¡±


    I reached over and squeezed her hand. ¡°As it should be.¡±


    Then Judy leaned forward, stabbing a piece of fish with her chopsticks. ¡°Screw your brothers,¡± she dered.¡±


    And whoever else made fun of you. Their loss. They were properly bitter because they had no one to lead


    them to the joys of good food.¡±


    Finn lifted his ss. ¡°To Talia. May her taste always guide us.¡±


    The toast earned a round of chuckles and lifted the shadows from Talia¡¯s face.


    The conversation shifted, loosening with every bite as everyone told their own stories.


    Judy shared how she¡¯d joined OTS after being overlooked for her pack¡¯sbat division, repeating what


    she¡¯d told me about how much she wanted to make her family proud and give them a good standing in their


    pack.


    As tall as he was, Finn seemed to shrink when he spoke. ¡°I was always smaller than everyone else. Too wiry to


    be picked for sparring. And my wolf-¡± He shrugged. ¡°They said I looked more coyote than wolf. Not¡­noble


    enough.¡±


    There was no bitterness in his tone, only a quiet eptance. But it scraped at me, the cruelty of those who dismissed strength just because it didn¡¯t match their mold.


    ¡°Idiots,¡± Judy said tly. ¡°If they can¡¯t see the amazing value you bring, that¡¯s on them.¡±


    Finn¡¯s mouth curved slightly, gratitude flickering in his gaze.


    11.20


    317


    <b>< </b>


    138 Chapter 138 ANOTHER LECTURE


    Roxy was next. Or should have been.


    But she just toyed with her cup, eyes darting between us, lips pressed tight.


    Judy nudged her. ¡°Your turn. What dragged you to OTS?¡±


    Roxy¡¯s jaw clenched. I saw the hesitation in her eyes, the flicker of¡­fear?


    I frowned, surprised. I knew that Roxy and Jessica had joined OTS together, but that was the extent of my


    knowledge.


    But it seemed that Jessica¡¯s shadow loomed even here, binding Roxy¡¯s tongue.


    Before any of us could pry an answer out of her, a sharp burst of noise split the air¨Cthe tter of boots, the


    sharp ring ofughter at the entrance.


    All our heads turned in its direction, and I rolled my eyes.


    Jessica.


    She strode in with her team nking her like a queen with courtiers. Her piercing gaze swept the room, and


    when itnded on our table¨Con Roxy¨Cit hardened into a frown.


    ¡°Well, well.¡± Her heels clicked across the floor as she approached. ¡°Roxy. What a surprise.¡±


    Roxy stiffened, her knuckles whitening around her cup.


    ¡°When you ignored my text to hang out, I didn¡¯t think for the life of me it was because of¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes slid


    across the rest of us, dismissive. ¡°¡­them.¡±


    Roxy¡¯s head dipped, and I couldn¡¯t stop my eyes from widening at the sudden act of submission.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said with uncharacteristic meekness. ¡°I haven¡¯t been with my phone all day.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s scoff was almost¡­pitying,


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what an awful day you¡¯ve had, Rox. You must have suffered terribly, dragging these deadweights all the way to advancement.¡±


    Her teammates snickered on cue, voices dripping venom.


    ¡°Had to have been luck.¡±


    11.20


    419


    138 Chapter 138 ANOTHER LECTURE


    ¡°They won¡¯tst another round.¡±


    ¡°Losers dragging losers to the finish line¨Cpathetic.¡±


    I was used to condescending barbs, and they all bounced off my skin like rubber pellets. But I couldn¡¯t say the


    same for my team.


    For Talia, who shrank into herself. For Finn, whose expression shuttered. For Judy, who tensed like she was


    preparing to leap across the table.


    And for Roxy, who mmed her palm down with a crack, rattling the dishes on the table. ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±


    For an instant, pride surged in me as the Roxy I knew surfaced. But then Jessica¡¯s eyes narrowed, cold and


    lethal, pinning Roxy in ce.


    And Roxy shrank. Shoulders hunching, re faltering, her defiance withering under the weight of Jessica¡¯s


    dominance.


    ¡°Yikes,¡± Jessicaughed. ¡°Not you cowering. You¡¯re spending too much time with the weak, Roxy; that shit


    rubs off on you.¡±


    My chest burned as I rose, my chair scraping harshly against the floor. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jessica.¡±


    Her gaze snapped to me, disdain curling her lips. ¡°Oooh, Seraphina.¡± She cocked her head to the side and


    widened her eyes. ¡°Am I getting another lecture?¡±


    Damn right, she was.


    ¡°You¡¯vepletely forgotten the point of this trial,¡± I said, voice steady though my pulse thundered, ¡°The


    LST wasn¡¯t made for us to w at each other. It was made to raise OTS higher. To prove that the weakest of


    us can stand with¨Cor against¨Cthe strongest in any pack. You¡¯re an Omega,¡°-1 swept my hand toward my


    team¡ª¡°just like them. Why you feel the need to lord over your equals is beyond me.¡±


    Her smirk faltered, ever so slightly.


    ¡°You want to mock us?¡± I pressed, stepping closer. ¡°Fine. But remember this: of all the OTS squads, only two


    remain. Yours. And ours. That means our duty isn¡¯t just to ourselves¨Cit¡¯s to OTS. And I¡¯ll be damned if I let


    you drag its honor through the mud because of your overinted sense of self.¡±


    For a moment, silence stretched taut as a bowstring. Jessica¡¯s jaw tightened, and I could see anger bristling


    1120


    817


    <


    138 Chapter 138 ANOTHER LECTURE


    through her like a storm.


    Her team shifted behind her, ncing at themselves ufortably. I arched a brow, waiting for aeback.


    Finally, she leaned in so close I could smell the mint on her breath. ¡°The only team dragging OTS¡¯s name


    through the mud is yours,¡± she sneered. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, OTS will win.¡±


    She leaned back and folded her arms. ¡°But it will be my team that leads us to victory.¡±


    Judy snorted, and Jessica shot her a sharp look.


    Judy smiled and gave her the middle finger salute.


    Jessica rolled her eyes and, with a sharp turn of her heel, snapped, ¡°Enjoy your tiny win while itsts. The real


    victory will be mine.¡±


    Her team followed in her wake, leaving the sting of her words behind.


    None of us moved till the door swung shut behind them.


    Then, I turned back to my squad.


    ¡°We made it this far,¡± I said quietly, shooting each of them a confident smile. ¡°And we¡¯ll go further. Together.¡±


    Judy grinned fiercely, lifting her ss in the air. Finn met my eyes and gave a quiet, confident nod. Talia¡¯s


    eyes glistened, and she blinked away tears, her smile wide.


    Even Roxy, though silent, sat up straighter and met my gaze with a flicker of respect, her posture no longer


    withdrawn.


    And despite Jessica¡¯s taunts and barbs, my faith that we could win only grew stronger,


    After all, winning wouldn¡¯t be any fun if there was no one¡¯s face to rub it in.


    <b>Comment </b>


    11:20


    Leave the firstment <i>for </i>this chapter

 My throat was raw 139

    139 Chapter 139 SEA BREEZE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    By the time I made it back home, exhaustion had sunk deep into my bones, and my body ached in all the


    familiar ces.


    But my heart felt light, and the excitement bubbling inside me refused to let me copse straight into bed.


    For a long moment, Iy staring at the dark ceiling, reying the day like a reel I couldn¡¯t stop.


    The first rush of dread as we stepped into the Misty Woods. The icy spike of fear when we stumbled on Roxy,


    half-drowned in the marsh. The taut thread of tension with William¡¯s team.


    And then-finally-the dizzying relief of clutching thatst moonstone in my hands, of realizing we had


    actually passed.


    Not even the brief stint with Jessica could dull my happiness.


    My hands instinctively reached for my phone, but a pang went through me when I realized that I could


    neither tell Maya nor Lucian about it.


    Ugh.


    So, instead, I dug out my encrypted phone and called the one other person I wanted to talk to that I actually


    could.


    The screen lit up with Daniel¡¯s name, and before the first ring even ended, his small, sleepy face appeared,


    framed by the dim golden glow of themp in his room.


    ¡°Mom!¡± His voice pitched high, his eyes lighting up with an energy that flooded me with warmth.


    I smiled so wide my cheeks hurt. ¡°Hi, my baby! I have good news!¡±


    ¡°I already know!¡± He lifted up a paper, waving it so close to the camera that all I could see was a chaotic


    ssh of blue and silver crayon. ¡°Grandma and Grandpa told me when they heard the announcer say your


    team¡¯s name! You won, Mom! You did it!¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Wait-you mean¡­you were watching?¡± Christian and Leona were watching?


    11:21


    Daniel pulled the paper back, finally revealing the entire picture to me.


    It was a child¡¯s sketch of five figures holding up a star-shaped stone, with messy letters scrawled across the


    top: Team 7 Champions.


    Crayons filled the page with wild joy-blue for the mist, silver for the shard, yellow for the badges.


    But what caught me most were the little additions in the corner-my son¡¯s careful handwriting: Drawn by


    Daniel, Grandma, and Grandpa.


    I stared at the words. ¡°They helped you draw this?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± His voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper, as if we were trading secrets. ¡°Grandma did the shiny part. Grandpa said the trees should be bigger, so he drew them. But I told them only I can draw you,¡±-


    his eyes twinkled-¡°cause you¡¯re mine.¡±(1)


    My throat tightened, the sting of unexpected tears pricking my eyes. ¡°And¡­what did they say? About the


    ¡°That you¡¯re amazing. That you¡¯re¡­ They said they¡¯re proud of you.¡± Daniel leaned closer, his grin covering


    more than half the screen. ¡°Me too, Mommy. I¡¯m the proudest.¡±


    For a moment, I was too busy reeling from the information to process the end of his sentence.


    Pride. From Leona. From Christian.


    The same Leona who had once looked at me like I was a stain on her family name.


    The same Christian who had cornered me with cold disapproval at every turn.


    It should have meant more. Maybe once, it would have. But I was no longer that affection-starved girl who¡¯d


    been desperate for my inws¡¯ approval.


    So, tonight, I just nodded and tucked the thought into the quiet part of me, where I had started storing things


    I wasn¡¯t ready to examine.


    Their pride didn¡¯t matter, not anymore. Only Daniel¡¯s did.


    ¡°Thank you, my love, and thank you for the drawing,¡± I whispered. I pressed my fingertips to the screen,


    wishing I could touch his warm little face through it. ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    1121


    A 216


    ¡°I love you, too, Mom!¡± he chirped. ¡°And I¡¯ll keep rooting for you, okay?¡±


    I nodded, blinking back tears. ¡°Thank you, baby.¡±


    His smile stretched wider, then a yawn swallowed it whole. ¡°Okay. Goodnight, Mommy. Win the next round, too, okay? Then I¡¯ll make an even bigger drawing.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I said softly, blinking back tears. ¡°For you.¡±


    The call ended, but the warmth lingered, cushioning me as I finally drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    Morning found me at the OTS cafeteria, the heavy fog of the trials reced by sunlight streaming through


    the high ss windows.


    The aroma of coffee and toasted bread drifted through the air, a weefort after the day of damp


    earth and sweat.


    Today was a rest day-nopetition or training. Technically, I had no reason to be at OTS.


    I would rather spend the day shopping with Maya or hanging out with Lucian.


    s.


    I was at OTS because I hoped to catch a glimpse of one of them. If I couldn¡¯t talk to them, at least I could, like,


    wave from a distance, right?


    I might have considered it pathetic that I¡¯d grown so attached to my two closest friends if it weren¡¯t already a


    miracle that I had two close friends to begin with.


    The cafeteria was alive with chatter this morning.


    Laughter spilled across the room, ttering dishes and rustling uniforms blending into a hum that seemed to


    vibrate through the walls.


    I carried my tray to a corner table, my eyes darting around for familiar faces, but came up empty.


    I had just lifted a forkful of eggs when a musical voice drifted over my shoulder.


    ¡°Mind if I sit with you?¡±


    11.31


    I looked up and blinked in surprise.


    The Luna of Seabreeze Pack stood there, tray in hand, sea-green hair gleaming under the light like a ribbon


    of ocean caught in the sun.


    She didn¡¯t wait for my answer-just slid gracefully into the seat across from me as though it had been


    reserved for her all along.


    ¡°You,¡± she said, tilting her head with a smile that could¡¯ve outshone the sun in apetition, ¡°were


    incredible.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Herugh tinkled, light and effortless. ¡°Your team. The way you led them through the Misty Woods was amazing. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off you guys-I barely watched my own team.¡±


    Heat flushed my cheeks. I wondered when praise would stop feeling like an ill-fitting cloak resting oddly on


    my shoulders.


    ¡°We just¡­did what we had to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it impressive,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Most Alphas and leaders crush their teams into submission, but you pulled yours together like threads into a tapestry. And that girl-the hot-headed one


    with the sharp tongue? You even managed to get through to her.¡±


    I ducked my head, focusing on my coffee. ¡°You tter me, Luna.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t ¡®Luna¡¯ me,¡± she teased, waving her spoon. ¡°Call me Selene. My friends do.¡± She winked. ¡°You and I


    are practically friends already.¡±


    I huffed out an incredulousugh.


    Her energy was¡­disarming. Most Lunas wore their rank like a diamond crown. Selene wore hers like silk-


    light and easy.


    And against all logic, I felt something stir in me-an inexplicable closeness, as though we¡¯d actually been


    friends our whole lives.


    We talked as we ate, her chatter flowing like a tide, mine cautious but slowly loosening under her fervor.


    11 21


    She asked what Los Angeles was really like (¡°I always imagined it as stars and smog-morous and grimy at the same time¡±), and I found myself smiling as I described the sprawl of freeways, the neon nights, the strange emptiness that could still seep in despite the crowds.


    In turn, she told me about her pack territory, eyes alight with pride. She spoke about the endless coastline,


    the gull cries at dawn, the wind so sharp it could carry a wolf¡¯s howl for miles.


    Herughter rang out, bright and unguarded. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Sera, you don¡¯t know true joy and freedom until you¡¯re running on the shore, the sea breeze-the actual one, not the pack-blowing through your fur.¡±


    I smiled wistfully, wondering what it would feel like to have any sort of air blowing through my fur. ¡°It sounds


    amazing.¡±


    Selene set down her cup, eyes gleaming. ¡°You don¡¯t have a pack right now, do you?¡±


    The question came so far out of left field, I had to pause to rey it in my mind to be sure I heard her right.


    I hesitated. ¡°No. Not exactly.¡± Had I ever had a pack to begin with?


    ¡°Well,¡± she said, leaning forward, voice warm and gentle, ¡°Seabreeze would love to have you. If you ever


    wished it. You¡¯d fit right in with us.¡±


    The offer hung between us, startling in its sincerity.


    I searched her gaze, looking for pity, for condescension. I found none. Just earnestness, like she meant every


    word.


    A lump rose in my throat. ¡°That¡¯s¡­generous of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty selfish of me, really,¡± she corrected with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re a rare gem, and I want to snatch you up


    before anyone else realizes.¡±


    I stared at her, desperately trying to figure out what her angle was.


    Sheughed softly. ¡°How about this? A visit? When the LSTs are over?¡±


    I exhaled slowly, touched more deeply than I could admit. ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She pped her hands once, delight spilling from her. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. One day, you¡¯ll see the sea from our cliffs.¡± Her smile grew kind. ¡°Hair or fur, you¡¯ll feel the amazing sea breeze.¡±


    11.21


    313


    The thought evoked a fuzzy sensation in my chest, an image of belonging where I least expected it.


    We parted with Selene¡¯s kiss on my cheek, her scent of sea salt and citrus still clinging to me as I made for


    the cafeteria doors.


    I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t notice the figure cutting across my path until I collided with him, hard


    enough to knock me off bnce.


    But strong hands caught me before I could stumble back, and I instinctively reached out, gripping a powerful


    forearm for bnce.


    ¡°I-sorry, I wasn¡¯t-¡± The words tumbled out as I lifted my head-


    And froze.


    The apology withered on my tongue as the tender warmth Selene had left me evaporated in an instant.


    Obsidian-ck eyes locked on mine. The weight of his presence instantly crackled the air with tension.


    Kieran.

 My throat was raw 140

    140 Chapter 140 LONGING AND DISCOMFORT.


    140 Chapter 140 LONGING AND DISCOMFORT


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    Of all the people to run into this early¨Cin OTS of all ces¨CI would have wagered on literally anyone else.


    But no. Fate¨Cor cruelty¡ªhad deemed it fit to nt Kieran ckthorne right in front of me.


    The cavernous cafeteria seemed to shrink around us, voices fading to muffled static, dishes ttering like a far¨Coff storm.


    He didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t speak. Just¡­watched me.


    And fuck, I burned under his gaze.


    Or maybe it was from the way his hands lingered¨Cone still curled around my arm, the other braced firmly at my waist from when he


    caught me.


    His grip tightened¨Cnot painful, but firm enough that my pulse jumped beneath his touch. Almost possessive. As if letting me go wasn¡¯t


    an option.


    His hands were warm. Steady. The longer they stayed on me, the more acutely aware I became of every inch of contact.


    Then, as if suddenly realizing how tightly he held me, he released me.


    Too quickly.


    I nearly stumbled back, losing the precarious bnce he had given me.


    My skin tingled where his hands had been, phantom heat rushing in to fill the abrupt chill of his absence.


    ¡°Sorry, I-¡± I mped my mouth shut instantly. I didn¡¯t know who owned the raspy, shaky mess of a voice that hade out of my lips,


    but it sure as hell wasn¡¯t me.


    The corner of his lips twitched in what I would have called amusement if the look in his eyes wasn¡¯t so fucking intense.


    His gaze pinned me, the air between us so charged that the whole OTS was in danger of exploding at the slightest spark.


    My pulse drummed painfully in my ears. And even though I didn¡¯t trust my voice, every instinct screamed at me to demand answers.


    A dozen questions tangled in my mind, weighing down my tongue. But it all boiled down to one¨Cwhat the fuck was he doing here?


    But what right did I have to ask that question?


    Boundaries.


    I was the one who¡¯d asked for that; I was the one constantly sick of him prying into my business.


    What he did and where he frequented should not¨Cdid not¨Cmatter to me.


    <i>So </i>no words escaped my parted lips, and we just¡­stood there, locked in a silence that vibrated with all the things neither of us could


    voice.


    <


    140 Chapter 140 LONGING AND DISCOMFORT


    Then he took a deep, shuddering breath, and for a split second, I thought he might break the silence.


    Part of me braced for it¨Cthe sh, the inevitable storm that always raged when we were together.


    But he stayed mute, his hands curling into tight fists at his side as his eyes bore into mine, scorching, searching, as if they were trying to


    force words out of me, pull me into a conversation I refused to start.


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    I jolted like I¡¯d been struck by lightning.


    I blinked, the air rushing back into my lungs all at once as whatever spell had been woven between me and Kieran shattered.


    Judy¡¯s cheerful voice rang out, startling in its brightness.


    She stood at the entrance, waving one arm high above her head excitedly.


    ¡°Um-¡°My gaze darted back to Kieran¡¯s. ¡°I should-¡±


    Without a word, he stepped aside, inclining his head slightly.


    I nodded once, the motion jerky and awkward as I forced myself forward, only stiffening slightly when my shoulder lightly brushed the


    front of his shirt.


    Each step was deliberate, measured, while my insides burned with the effort it took not to look back.


    The scent of coffee and Kieran lingered, heavy, clinging to me as the doors loomed closer.


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re here!¡±


    Judy beamed as I approached her. Her hair was pulled back into a messy bun; her uniform had been traded for afortable sweater


    and jeans.


    She giggled as she slipped her arm through mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re around.¡±


    I smiled at her, forcing back the shadow of my encounter with Kieran. I was grateful that she didn¡¯t ask why I¡¯d been standing in the


    middle of the cafeteria staring at my ex¨Chusband for goddess knows how long.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    She tugged me gently, ¡°Come on. You¡¯reing home with me.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Home?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°My family is around for the LSTS, and I¡¯m spending the day with them.¡± She began to pull me along before I could protest.


    And now you are too. My sisters will never forgive me if I don¡¯t bring you along¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to intrude on her family moment, but the prospect of spending my off day alone¨Cwhere I would either spend it missing my


    friends or scrutinizing the run¨Cin with Kieran¨Cwas not an appealing one,


    na 41


    215


    <


    140 Chapter 140 LONGING AND DISCOMFORT


    So I let my smile widen and let Judy pull me along with her.


    ***


    Her family had rented a modest house on the edge of the neutral zone, just a short walk from the OTS headquarters.


    From the outside, it looked unremarkable¨Cwhite siding, flowerpots on the porch¨Cbut the moment Judy pushed open the door, warmth


    and noise spilled out like a tidal wave.


    ¡°Judy!¡± squealed a small voice before a boy no taller than my waistunched himself into her arms.


    She caught him easily, spinning him in a circle while three more children barreled into the entryway.


    Behind them came two women¨Cher sisters, I realized at once. They shared Judy¡¯s lively eyes and infectious smile, though one wore hers


    more softly, the other more broadly.


    ¡°Seraphina, wow,¡± one of them said, brushing a strand of hair back as she stepped forward. ¡°We¡¯ve heard a lot about you. We¡¯re huge


    fans.¡±


    The words tugged at my stomach. Fans? Huge??


    Before I could respond, an older woman who had to be Judy¡¯s mother appeared from the kitchen, wiping her hands on a flour¨Cdusted


    apron.


    Mrs. Barnes was taller than I expected, her presence solid and radiant, like a hearth fire. She enveloped my hand in both of hers.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said simply. ¡°For looking out for my Judy.¡±


    I almost stumbled on my response. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need looking after.¡± I smiled at Judy, remembering how fiercely she stood up to Brynjar


    and Roxy. ¡°If anything, she looks out for me.¡±


    Mrs. Barnes chuckled, her eyes softening. ¡°Still. I can see she values your friendship. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    And then I was swept inside.


    The house was alive in a way I had forgotten homes could be.


    Children¡¯sughter spilled from every corner, the aroma of baking pies and roasted meat filled the air.


    The sisters moved around each other with an ease that came from years of living together, their conversation ovepping without ever


    missing a beat.


    They treated Judy like a hero, each story she shared from the Trials and her time in OTS sparking gasps,ughter, or proud nods.


    Her nieces and nephews crowded around, tugging at her sleeves, begging her to recount the moment she¡¯dnded a decisive strike


    against anotherpetitor.


    Listening made me so happy, especially knowing Judy had joined in the first ce to give her family a better standing in their pack.


    At some point, I found myself on the couch with two of the smaller ones pressed against my side, their wide eyes fixed on me.


    ¡°Is it true you beat the mist?¡± the little girl whispered reverently, like she was referring to some ancient artifact.


    0971


    315


    <


    140 Chapter 140 LONGING AND DISCOMFORT


    I blinked. ¡°The mist?¡±


    ¡°The fog.¡± Judy supplied from across the room,ughing as she held another niece upside down by the ankles, ¡°in the Misty Woods.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Yes. But I didn¡¯t do it alone. We worked together.¡±


    The children¡¯s awe didn¡¯t dim, though, and one of them dered, ¡°You¡¯re like a real Luna!¡±


    Iughed, but the words cut deeper than I expected, happiness outpaced by a sudden pang, emptiness welling up underneath the


    surface of my smile.


    Later, Mrs. Barnes insisted I sit at the kitchen table while she prepared something she called her good luck pie.


    ¡°It¡¯s tradition,¡± she exined, rolling the dough with decisive movements. ¡°I bake one before every big challenge. It¡¯s kept our family safe


    this long. Now it¡¯ll keep you safe, too.¡±


    I shook my head, my cheeks warming. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly-¡±


    ¡°You can and you will.¡± Her tone brooked no argument. ¡°Judy isn¡¯t the only one I¡¯m rooting for anymore.¡±


    The lump in my throat was sudden as a mix of longing and difort struck me all at once.


    I wasn¡¯t used to mothers like this¨Cwarm, proud, unquestioning in their eptance.


    I didn¡¯t know where to put the feeling it stirred.


    And oh, gods, the longing. It was actually painful, the knowledge that I didn¡¯t have a family as warm and bright and happy as Judy¡¯s.


    Siblings who adored me. A mother who doted on me.


    What did that woman in the forest say? ¡®There is no loss greater than that which you barely had.¡¯


    When the pie came out of the oven, golden and steaming, the entire family cheered as if it were some great victory. Mrs. Barnes sliced it


    generously, pressing the first te into my hands.


    It was sweet, tart, richfort baked into a crust.


    ¡°Take some with you,¡± she saidter, packing not only the pie but an entire collection of baked goods into bags I tried, and failed, to


    refuse. ¡°Food is love. And we have plenty to give.¡±


    By the time I left, my arms were full, my chest lightened by something I hadn¡¯t expected to feel today¨Cbelonging, even if borrowed.


    That feelingsted until I reached my own doorstep, and there she was.


    My own mother.


    And just like that¨Cin a pattern that was bing as familiar as breathing¨Cthe warmth I had carried all the way home chilled, brittle as


    ice.


    09 41

 Betrays Love 141

    141 Chapter 141 CRUEL HALLUCINATION


    141 Chapter 141 CRUEL HALLUCINATION


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    I was exhausted. That had to be it. Or maybe my wistfulness and longing had conjured up this outrageous sight.


    Because there was no universe where Margaret Lockwood stood on my porch with a pie in her hands-eerily identical to the one Mrs.


    Barnes had pressed into mine-like some doting mother out of a storybook.


    Not when the pain from thest time I¡¯d seen her was still fresh, like a new wound.


    The image rose in my mind-her face carved with disdain, her words slicing me open in that suffocating hospital room. She tried to kill my daughter!


    She hadn¡¯t even flinched as she delivered that gutting usation.


    Whether she knew it or not, in that very moment, with the broken pieces of my family as witnesses, my mother had shoveled thest bit


    of dirt onto the grave of our already dead rtionship.


    She¡¯d chosen Celeste. She¡¯d shoved me aside.


    And there was nothing left between me and Margaret Lockwood anymore.


    So I tried to ignore her.


    My arms ached from the weight of pastry-filled containers and cellophane-wrapped pies, but I tightened my hold on the bags and


    shifted them against my hip as I took a long, steadying breath.


    Maybe if I hurried, I could make it to my door, slip inside, and pretend Margaret Lockwood was nothing more than a cruel hallucination


    born of exhaustion and stupid, stupid longing.


    ¡°Seraphina¡± Her voice was as it always was. Tooposed, too careful.


    She reached out for me, but I jerked away before she could touch me.


    ¡°Do I know you?¡± I asked, my voice asposed and careful as hers.


    Hurt shed across her face before she skillfully masked it. ¡°I¡¯m your mother, Sera.¡±


    I scoffed before I could help myself. ¡°Nope. Not doing this.¡±


    ¡°Sera-


    ¡°You made your choice, remember?¡± I snapped, cursing myself when my voice wobbled. ¡°Celeste is your only daughter


    Her lips parted, and that mask fractured, just slightly, around the edges, and suddenly she looked¡­older. So much older.


    And tired.


    Her spine was still stiff as a ruler, her posture screaming control, but her eyes-those sharp, unyielding Lockwood eyes-wavered.


    1723


    <b>< </b>


    141 Chapter 141 CRUEL HALLUCINATION


    I hated myself for the sudden urge to drop the bags in my hands and wrap my arms around her.


    And then-as I was still trying to stamp out that ridiculous feeling-she sighed. ¡°I was wrong?


    The feeling vanished.


    ¡°Wrong?¡± Myugh was bitter, humorless. ¡°Wrong doesn¡¯t even begin to scrape the barrel of all the faults you bear.¡±


    ¡°You have every right to be upset with me,¡± she admitted, her chin dipping.


    It startled me, that dip-like lowering a crown from her head. ¡°I was¡­irrational at the hospital. I let my anger, my grief, blind me.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Please, don¡¯t take the blindfold off on my ount. Keep your eyes on your only daughter, okay?¡±


    I adjusted the bags in my hand and reached for my door handle.


    ¡°But I came here because I heard you advanced in the Trials. I wanted to congratte you.¡±


    I blinked, turning back to her. ¡°You¡­watched?¡±


    She smiled softly. ¡°Of course, dear. My daughters are participating.¡±


    Of course.


    For some ridiculous, inane reason, Celeste was part of Frostbane¡¯s team in the OTS.


    I could only thank my lucky stars that I hadn¡¯t run into her-yet. I wasn¡¯t a fool; I knew that our regrly scheduled confrontation was


    still in my near future.


    And, of course, Celeste¡¯s participation would be the reason my mother would deem it fit to watch the LST.


    I eyed the pie in Margaret¡¯s hand. My words came out as a jagged whisper. ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to believe these aren¡¯t just Celeste¡¯s


    leftovers?¡±


    She actually had the nerve to flinch. ¡°No,¡± she said quickly, clutching the pie box as though it were precious evidence she had to submit. ¡°


    These aren¡¯t leftovers, Sera. I prepared this separately. Intentionally. For you.¡±


    The box trembled slightly in her hands as she extended it toward me, her gaze a contrasting mixture of defiance and shame.


    ¡°It¡¯s your favorite.¡± Her self-deprecating smile seemed calcted to garner sympathy or leniency from me. ¡°I made sure this time.¡±


    I almost didn¡¯t take the box. My instincts screamed at me to leave it dangling in the air, to watch her face tighten with that same


    wounded pride she¡¯d inflicted on me my entire life.


    But my traitorous fingers brushed the edge of the box before I could stop them. 1


    I told myself I was only curious-I wanted to see if she¡¯d actually gotten my favorite pie correct.


    Margaret¡¯s relief was a fragile exhale. She ced the box carefully on the porch rail, as if she didn¡¯t trust me to keep hold of it.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll go.<i>¡± </i>She took a shaky step back.


    Her voice barely rose above a whisper. ¡°I didn¡¯te to intrude or push you, dear. Just¡­to say congrattions. I hope you know you¡¯ve


    11:23


    <b>< </b>


    141 Chapter 141 CRUEL HALLUCINATION


    made me-¡± She stopped, swallowing hard, as if the words were painful to release. ¡°You¡¯ve made me proud.¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, she turned and descended my porch steps. Her heels clicked against the pavement, steady as a


    metronome, until the night swallowed her figure whole.


    I stared at the pie box like it might detonate.


    It looked like the physical embodiment of every spiteful word, every cutting dismissal, every nail hammered into my psyche.


    I wanted to hurl it straight into the trash.


    But then my eye caught on something scrawled in one corner of the cardboard lid.


    A small, childish doodle-almost invisible unless you knew to look. It was a little crescent moon sketched in blue ink, curved around a


    five-pointed star.


    My breath hitched. My knees wobbled under the weight of recognition.


    My lucky charm. It was a silly little thing I came up with when I was little, and I doodled it over every single space I came across- mirrors, napkins, once on Margaret¡¯s favorite apron.


    She remembered?


    I set the bags Judy¡¯s family had given me down, hands trembling, and lifted the lid.


    The aroma hit me first-sweet, tangy, spiced. Familiar. My chest constricted. It wasn¡¯t some generic vor pulled from Celeste¡¯s favorites.


    It was mine.


    My favorite pie, at least.


    Cherry and almond, dusted with cinnamon sugar across thettice crust.


    Images bloomed in the forefront of my mind: my mother carefully teaching me how to bake the recipe when I was five; my father teasing her because the edges hade out slightly charred; me fanning my mouth because I¡¯d been too impatient for a taste to let the pie cool down; Ethan stealing extra bites when he thought no one was looking; Celeste, sticky-fingered and babbling as she took her first unsteady steps across the kitchen tiles.


    Not only was it a nostalgic punch in the gut, it was a poignant reminder that once, a million years ago, the Lockwoods had been a happy, whole family.


    Tears pricked hot in my eyes<b>. </b>


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to throw the pie away. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to eat it either. 1


    So I ced the box on the kitchen counter, like it was some cursed artifact I hadn¡¯t decided how to handle.


    ***


    That night, sleep dragged me under heavy and deep. And in my dreams, the Lockwood garden bloomed.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the garden of today-pruned too carefully, stripped of its wildness, transformed into a sterile showcase for power-I


    11:23


    <


    141 Chapter 141 CRUEL HALLUCINATION


    knew it instantly.


    It was the garden of my childhood. Alive. Vibrant. Lavender and roses spilled over stone borders, and fireflies sparked like embers in the


    dusk.


    In the dream, I was small again, no older than six or seven, my hair tangled, my dress rumpled from climbing trees with Ethan.


    My legs swung, kicking idly at the air, because I was perched on the wooden swing suspended from the great oak.


    And there he was.


    My father.


    Edward Lockwood, in his prime, with his broad shoulders and weathered hands. His eyes softened when theynded on me-full of the


    love that had waned more and more as the years passed.


    He pushed the swing gently, not too hard, letting me soar just enough that the world tilted and the sky spread impossibly wide.


    ¡°Higher, Papa!¡± I squealed.


    He chuckled, deep and warm. ¡°If I push you too high, little wolf, you¡¯ll take off flying and forget toe back down.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± I twisted to look at him, hair whipping across my face. ¡°I¡¯ll alwayse back to you.¡±


    His expression softened in that way I barely remembered-the way that, back then, had belonged only to me. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re my


    Seraphina. My precious princess.¡±


    I giggled. ¡°I¡¯m not a princess. Princesses wear crowns. I don¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need one,¡± he said simply. ¡°Because one day, you¡¯ll be the heroine of your own story. Like the ones I tell you at night. The ones


    with courage and fire and wolves who never bow to anyone.¡±


    My eyes widened as he crouched in front of me. ¡°Really?¡±


    He reached out and cupped my cheeks as the swing slowed. ¡°Really.¡±


    I giggled. ¡°A hero is better than a princess.¡±


    He nodded, chuckling. ¡°And you, my love, are going to be the best of them all,¡±


    The swing stopped, his hand warm on my shoulder as he steadied me. His eyes were on the horizon, where the first stars began to


    glimmer.


    A chill swept through the air, but I didn¡¯t shiver. I was never cold when my daddy surrounded me with his warmth.


    ¡°Promise me something, Seraphina¡±


    I blinked up at him. I had his eyes. I loved that I had his eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯ll never let anyone tell you your worth. Not even me. You¡¯ll decide who you are. You¡¯ll fight for it, even if the whole world stands against you.¡±


    11:23


    <


    141 Chapter 141 CRUEL HALLUCINATION


    ¡°I promise.¡± I whispered, though my voice trembled.


    He smiled, brushing a strand of hair from my face. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±


    The dream wavered then, blurring around the edges. The oak tree stretched taller, the stars dimmed, and his voice grew distant, echoing


    through the thinning air.


    ¡°Remember, little wolf. You were always meant for more.¡±


    I reached for him, desperate, but my hands closed around nothing. The swing vanished. The garden dissolved into mist.


    And I woke with tears streaming silently down my cheeks.

 Betrays Love 142

    142 Chapter 142 THE RESONANT LABYRINTH


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    For a long time, I just sat there in the dark, hugging my knees and staring out at nothing.


    My vision warped as hot tears slid down my cheeks unhindered. My father¡¯s voice lingered like smoke after a fire¨Csoft, elusive.


    ¡®You were always meant for more.¡®


    I closed my eyes and pressed the heels of my palms against my lids as if I could hold onto him if I just pressed hard enough.


    But the dream was already rapidly fading¨Can echo I couldn¡¯t chase down, no matter how hard I tried.


    When I opened my eyes, all that greeted me was the gradual, dim wash of dawn spilling in through the cracks of my blinds.


    And the worst part? Confusion tangled with the yawning ache in my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if my dream was a memory or¡­invention.


    Had my father truly said those words to me once, in the garden of my childhood?


    Or was I so starved forfort, had I been so triggered by my mother¡¯s visit and that damn pie, that my mind had conjured those tender


    moments wholesale? 1


    Whenever I dared to summon thoughts of my father, all that surfaced were the harsh, malicious res he always shot at me, as if I were


    his greatest mistake. All I could remember was the cruel anger in his voice as he disowned me.


    ¡®From this day forward, you are no daughter of mine.¡®


    Your birth was a mistake, Seraphina.¡®


    How could that have been the same man in my dream, stroking my hair and telling me I was precious?


    An anguished groan tore out of my throat as I dragged my hands down my face. I couldn¡¯t afford emotional turmoil like this. Not today.


    Memory or illusion, both were dangerous, and I couldn¡¯t afford to have them soften or dull my edges when I needed them sharp.


    I needed to get my ass out of bed, clear my mind, and face what the day had in store for me.


    Because today was the second challenge of the LST.


    <b>*** </b>


    The second Arena was called the Resonant Labyrinth.


    The entrance yawned before us, a maw of shifting walls that ground against each other with a groan like mountains waking.


    Towering bs slid and re¨Cformed with the patience of melting ciers, but the precision of clockwork.


    It was basically a gigantic puzzle cut out of stone,


    11:23


    116


    <


    142 Chapter 142 THE RESONANT LABYRINTH


    While the Misty Woods had been an Arena of muscle and reflex and instinct, this one required us to rely on our minds more than


    anything else.


    Once again, I¡¯d ingested the instructions and chanted them back to myself repeatedly: Six hours. Navigate the maze. Reach the Echo


    Altar at the center. Strike the correct sequence. Escape.


    Safe to say, this new weight pressed on my lungs like a vice.


    The walls were etched with strange markings¨Ccurves and shes, dots and crescents, spirals that pulsed faintly as if they had been


    carved with living me.


    At first nce, the symbols looked like abstract art, something one might dismiss as decoration.


    But they were crucial to the challenge¨Cthey held the sequence that would release us from the maze.


    ¡°Hell of a ce,¡± Roxy muttered, cracking her knuckles like she was preparing to punch her way through the walls of stone.


    Her reflection gleamed faintly in the polished wall. ¡°Bet I could smash through three turns in and shave hours off our time.¡±


    Oh gods, she was actually considering it?


    I bit back a sigh. ¡°Or trigger every trap in the maze and bury us all alive.¡±


    She shot me a sharp look. I returned it with an arched brow.


    We¡¯d had such a nice time after thest trial. I really hoped we wouldn¡¯t so quickly revert to our initial dynamic.


    Judy rolled her eyes. ¡°How about we try brains before brawn, yeah?¡±


    Finn had already stepped closer to the wall, fingers hovering just shy of the symbols.


    His eyes narrowed in concentration. ¡°These aren¡¯t random.¡± His voice was low, reverent almost. ¡°They¡¯re notation.¡±


    I blinked at him. ¡°Like¡­musical notation?¡±


    He nodded, his lips twitching at the corners in a show of rare excitement. ¡°Ancient wolf tribe music. My grandfather taught me to


    recognize fragments. I¡¯ve only ever seen scraps in books¡ªbut this is an entire lexicon.¡±


    I leaned closer, my pulse quickening as I recognized some of the markings. He was right. The arrangement wasn¡¯t arbitrary; the lines


    repeated in measured intervals, dots clustered like stato notes.


    It was rhythm¨Canguage of sound carved into stone.


    I knew the books Finn referred to; the Lockwood library had been full of them, and I¡¯d had plenty of alone time to peruse through a


    bunch.


    My mind immediately began to work, patterns sparking like tinder catching me. ¡°If the walls are notation¡­then the Altar¡¯s passcode must be aposition.¡±


    Finn shifted to the other side of the maze, squinting at little raised grooves, almost like buttons, with markings that matched the notes


    on our side.


    11-72


    <


    142 Chapter 142 THE RESONANT LABYRINTH


    He pressed one, and a resonant ding rang through the air.


    He leaned back, nodding to himself. ¡°You¡¯re right, Sera. Each corresponding note should lead us through the maze, and the culmination


    should be the final sequence.¡±


    I smiled, cracking my neck. ¡°Right then. Let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    We quickly divided roles.


    Finn and I became the codebreaking duo, our eyes fixed on the walls, trading rapid theories and testing patterns against memory.


    He pointed out symbols I didn¡¯t recognize, exining their meaning, their tempo. In return, I aligned them into sequences, measuring


    beats with my fingertips against my thigh.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the passages, Judy was on guard duty, scanning for threats from other teams, while Talia, acting as


    operator, pressed symbols as I called them out.


    Each one responded with a tone¨Csometimes warm and resonant, sometimes shrill enough to make us wince.


    We worked like that in harmony, a rhythm of our own making¨Cuntil, of course, we were interrupted.


    Behind us, Roxy groaned audibly. ¡°So what, we crawl through the maze as the two of you hum little songs until something clicks? This is


    a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°Feel free to wander off again, Roxy,¡± I said tly, not looking back. ¡°I wonder what trap or peril we¡¯ll have to pull you out of this time.¡±


    That shut her up. Though I felt her re boring into the back of my head.


    ¡°Again.¡± I said to Talia, gesturing toward a spiral etched low on the wall.


    She obeyed, striking it with two fingers. A deep hum filled the corridor, vibrating up through my boots.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Finn breathed. ¡°That¡¯s the tonic note. We¡¯vepleted the foundation.¡±


    I smiled. We were making progress.


    The new path forked into three tunnels, each one lined with a different set of glowing etchings. I was still studying the nearest wall,


    tracing a sequence with my fingertip, when Roxy lost patience. Again.


    ¡°This is pointless,¡± she snapped. ¡°We¡¯ll be here all damn day if we continue like this.¡±


    She nted a hand on one wall and shoved hard, as if sheer force could make the stone reveal its secrets.


    ¡°Roxy, wait-!¡± I started, but I was toote.


    The symbols beneath her palm red blood¨Cred. A grinding roar tore through the corridor, followed by a hiss that raised every hair on


    my neck.


    From the ceiling above, dozens of thin slits snapped open. A volley of needle¨Clike darts whistled downward.


    ¡°Down!¡± I shouted.


    11.23


    <b>< </b>


    142 Chapter 142 THE RESONANT LABYRINTH


    We threw ourselves t against the ground. One dart sliced through the air so close to my car that the wind burned.


    Another nicked Roxy¡¯s arm, tearing fabric but¨Cthank the gods¨Cnot flesh. The stone floor rattled as the barrage ttered around us,


    embedding into walls with vicious cracks.


    The assault ended just as suddenly as it had begun. Silence fell, save for everyone¡¯s harsh breathing.


    ¡°Everyone okay?¡± I panted.


    Roxy scrambled up, her face pale, her bravado shaken. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I hissed.


    I rose slowly, wincing at the ache in my ribs from the harshnding. I brushed dust from my jacket and fixed her with a level stare.¡±


    We¡¯re not going through this all over again, Roxy. This isn¡¯t just you stuck in a swamp. You almost got us killed because you couldn¡¯t


    stand to wait thirty seconds!¡±


    Roxy¡¯s mouth snapped shut. Her eyes lowered like they¡¯d done in Jessica¡¯s presence.


    I exhaled, forcing some calm into my tone. ¡°From now on, you touch nothing unless I tell you. Nothing. You want to help? Fine¨Cthen join


    Judy and keep watch. Save all that brute force for if we run into another team.¡±


    Roxy swallowed hard, flexing her grazed arm. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she muttered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She stepped back and took the rear, her eyes darting around for danger.


    I exhaled, turning back to the rest of my ruffled team. ¡°Everyone okay?¡±


    Though a little worse for wear, they all nodded simultaneously.


    ¡°Good.¡± I nodded to Finn. ¡°Let¡¯s get back <i>to </i>it.¡±


    We fell back into harmony, and minutes blurred as the maze shifted around us.


    Corridors copsed, new paths opened, and slowly but surely, we made our way deeper and deeper into the heart of the maze.


    Then it happened.


    Judy and Talia had gone ahead a few feet to test a series of symbols when the ground trembled beneath us.


    With a deafening grind, the passage they were in began to narrow¨Ctwo massive bs sliding inward like jaws closing.


    Fear lodged in my throat. Shit! Had I called out the wrong sequence? Was this a result of another team¡¯s actions?


    Either way, we were about to be separated, and half a team was no team.


    ¡°Judy! Talia!¡± I shouted, sprinting forward.


    The bs were moving too fast for them to <b>pass </b>through without the risk of being crushed. Judy braced her shoulder against the stone, muscles straining, face twisted in effort. ¡°It¡¯s no use! I can¡¯t-¡±


    11-23


    <b>< </b>


    142 Chapter 142 THE RESONANT LABYRINTH


    A scream tore through the corridor, and shock disced my fear when I saw that it wasing from Talia.


    Her entire body trembled, and in her eyes, fear and strange fury twisted together until something inside her seemed to snap free.


    With a sound that was half sob, half snarl, she hurled herself against the moving b.


    My eyes widened. There was no way she could bear the weight of the moving wall.


    ¡°Talia, no-¡±


    But in that moment, I could almost see the raw, desperate power surging through her. Her hands dug into the stone, her feet bracing on


    the floor¨Cand the wall shuddered, like it was hesitating.


    Just long enough.


    I was frozen in shock, but Judy seized the precious extra time they¡¯d been given and shoved Talia forward, rolling both of them into


    safety as the bs mmed shut with bone¨Crattling finality.


    Stunned silence followed. My heart thundered in my ears.


    Roxy was the first to break it, awe dripping from every syble. ¡°Holy¡­shit.¡±


    Taliay gasping, face pale, but her body was unbroken. Her eyes were wide, disbelieving of her own strength.


    I crouched beside her, touching her shoulder gently. ¡°Talia, that was¡­amazing.¡±


    She shook her head, wincing as she sat up. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know how-¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how,¡± Judy said softly, brushing hair from Talia¡¯s damp forehead. Her own eyes glistened. ¡°You just did it.¡±


    Talia let out an incredulous breath. ¡°Yeah¡­I guess I did.¡±


    I took her hand and pulled her to her feet. She swayed slightly, and I gripped her elbow to support her.


    ¡°Well done,¡± I said proudly.


    Her cheeks tinged pink, and because I knew how heavy and ufortable the weight of praise could be, I changed the topic.


    ¡°Come on, guys,¡± I said to the rest of the team. ¡°What do you say we make it through the rest of the maze without incident?¡±


    Judy rolled her neck, ring at the wall that had almost crushed her. ¡°Amen to that.¡±


    The rest of the journey passed with renewed vigor.


    The maze wasn¡¯t only a test of knowledge. Just like the Misty Woods, it was testing our limits, our bonds, the very boundaries of what we


    thought we were capable of.


    And somehow, against every odd stacked against us, we reached the heart of it.


    The Echo Altar loomed before us¨Can ancient¨Clooking dais of ck stone, carved with spirals and crescents, its surface iid with silver that gleamed faintly like moonlight.


    Symbols radiated outward from it in concentric rings, humming softly as though it eagerly awaited the right rhythm.


    11 23


    <


    142 Chapter 142 THE RESONANT LABYRINTH


    ¡°Fucking finally,¡± Roxy muttered as the tension uncoiled from her shoulders.


    Finn and I locked eyes, and he gave me a gentle, reassuring nod.


    I approached the Altar, hands trembling slightly as I traced the first notes. My mind assembled the sequence we had pieced together,


    and as I raised my hand to strike the first beat-


    The chamber doors on the far side exploded inward.


    Dust clouded the air, heavy footsteps echoing through the visual haze.


    When the dust cleared, my stomach sank right down to the stone floor as the neers came into view: Brynjar and the rest of the


    Shadow w team.


    Ah, fuck.

 Betrays Love 143

    143 Chapter 143 MEAT FOR BRAINS


    143 Chapter 143 MEAT FOR BRAINS


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    Facing <b>off </b>against Brynjar and his Shadow w thugs in a hotel lobby surrounded by spectators¨Caka: witnesses¨Cwas one thing. Facing them in thewless, cold walls of the Trials was fucking terrifying.


    As they stormed into the chamber, the atmosphere thickened like smoke choking a fire. Dust billowed in from the shattered entryway.


    carrying the acrid stench of scorched stone and the metallic tang of blood.


    And, oh gods, they looked like hell.


    Cuts striped their arms and faces and torsos, visible through their torn shirts. One guy¡¯s sleeve was slick with crimson from a wound that hadn¡¯t even clotted yet.


    I could practically smell the charred singe of burned fabric where one of them must¡¯ve triggered a fire trap.


    It was obvious that this band of meat¨Cfor¨Cbrains wolves had strong¨Carmed their way through the maze, triggering gods knew how many traps to get here.


    Yet despite the evidence of their struggle, Brynjar¡¯s grin spread wide.


    His dark eyesnded immediately on the Altar behind me, and for a flicker of a second, I saw his triumph falter into rage.


    Because we were already there. We¡¯d made it before his team.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± he drawled, his voice dripping with both exhaustion and arrogance. Mainly arrogance. ¡°Looks like the pups beat us to the


    feast.¡±


    His teammates spread out, boxing us in like hungry hyenas circling a meal. Shoulders squared, fists flexing, their battered state doing


    nothing to soften the menace radiating from them.


    ¡°Back up,¡± Roxy growled, her voice vibrating with the promise of violence. She nted herself at my right shoulder, chin lifted, hands


    curling into fists. ¡°You¡¯re not touching this Altar.¡±


    I could feel the heat of her anger, ready to ignite at the slightest spark, and it was reassuring. But only slightly.


    As strong as I knew she was inbat, as good as I was, the five of us didn¡¯t stand a chance against the five of them.


    A fight would only end with several broken bones and my team¡¯s blood coating the Echo Altar.


    ¡°Easy,¡± Judy murmured, stepping close enough to Roxy toy a grounding hand on her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t let him rile you.¡±


    Brynjar¡¯s lips twisted, amusement flickering, ¡°Cute. You really think you can keep us from it?¡±


    His gaze flicked over us, settling on Finn and Talia where they lingered just behind me¨Cinstantly sniffing out the weakest of us.


    He smirked. ¡°You nerds already worked out the sequence, huh? Hand it over, and maybe I¡¯ll let you walk away.¡±


    I moved before he could take another step, instinct shoving myself between Brynjar and the two other people who knew the sequence.


    T144


    <b>< </b>


    143 Chapter 143 MEAT FOR BRAINS


    ¡°Not happening,¡± I said tly.


    Finn¡¯s hand brushed my back, steadying, but I didn¡¯t let him step out from behind me. Not a chance.


    Brynjar tilted his head, eyes narrowing. ¡°I have no problem taking what I want. In fact,¡°¨Che cracked his knuckles, his lips curling


    menacingly-¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    For a terrifying heartbeat, I thought he¡¯d lunge.


    His shoulders rolled with barely contained impatience. His men tightened their circle.


    But then Judy stepped forward.


    ¡°Or,¡± she said coolly, ¡°you could do things by the rules for once in your life.¡±


    Brynjar snorted. ¡°Rules?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Judy said, her tone sharp, deliberate.


    She squared her shoulders, looking every inch the warrior she was training to be. ¡°The Trials allow challenges betweenpetitors. If


    you¡¯re so desperate to prove you¡¯re better, then call off your pack of dogs and face me one¨Con¨Cone.¡±


    My stomach swooped. ¡°Judy-¡±


    She ignored me and instead stooped, dragging the edge of her boot against the dusty stone floor.


    Everyone watched with bated breath as she moved, until a rough circle enclosed the space between us and the Shadow w wolves.


    ¡°Circle challenge,¡± she announced, lifting her chin. ¡°Step out of the boundary, and you lose. Winner ims the altar.¡±


    I sucked in a sharp breath, my eyes widening as the challenge hung in the air.


    Silence followed, broken only by the grinding shift of the maze¡¯s distant walls. Brynjar¡¯s lips curled slowly, baring his teeth.


    ¡°You against me?¡± He chuckled, the sound thick with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re smaller than my shadow.¡±


    ¡°Size doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Judy shot back. ¡°Unless you¡¯re afraid of being outsmarted by an Omega?¡±


    The air seemed to crackle with tension as Brynjar reeled from the jab. He quickly recovered and barked out augh. ¡°Afraid? Not a


    chance.¡±


    He cracked his neck, then gestured to his men to step back.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll knock you clear out of your little circle,¡± he snarled. ¡°Maybe break a couple of your twig bones while I¡¯m at it.¡±


    She snorted and took a step forward. I caught her wrist, staring at her boot within the circle¡¯s boundary with trepidation. ¡°Judy. Think this through.¡±


    She turned to me, and our eyes met. I blinked at the sheer confidence I saw there, not a lick of fear in sight.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± she murmured under her breath.


    And gods help me, despite how ridiculous and scary the notion of her facing a walking boulder like Brynjar¨CI did.


    11 44


    <


    143 Chapter 143 MEAT FOR BRAINS


    So I nodded and let my hand drop to my side. ¡°Kick his ass,¡± I whispered.


    Her lips twitched. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice.¡±


    They squared off inside the circle. Brynjar rolled his shoulders, cocky swagger dripping off every movement.


    Judy, in contrast, stood light on her feet, eyes sharp, calm as a de bnced on a fingertip.


    Of course, Brynjar lunged first, all brute strength and no restraint. I winced as his fist cut through the <b>air</b><b>, </b>aiming straight for Judy¡¯s head.


    She ducked in one fluid, effortless movement that would have made Maya proud.


    His momentum carried him dangerously close to the circle¡¯s edge before he caught himself and spun around with a snarl.


    Judy danced just out of reach, forcing him to chase her within the circle.


    He lunged blindly, ego and rising fury carrying him, and she always ducked, just slightly out of reach enough to infuriate him further.


    She rarely struck, but when she did, it was quick and surgical¨Can elbow to his ribs where a bruise was visible through his torn shirt, a


    kick to his thigh where a gash shone through.


    Hits that would never have fazed a powerful Beta like Brynjar slowly but surely affected him, each jab pulling a pained grunt from him


    and adding to his imbnce.


    The Shadow ws shouted in outrage, but I raised my voice above them. ¡°It¡¯s a fair challenge! You interfere, and I call the judges.¡±


    I had no idea how I would get the judges involved, but that shut them up, though their res promised violence if Brynjar failed.


    And fuck, was he failing.


    Again and again, Judy baited him into ovemitting. His strikes were wild and increasingly erratic, while she slipped through the gaps.


    making him stumble closer and closer to the circle¡¯s edge.


    ¡°Stand and fight me!¡± he roared after she ducked another swing.


    ¡°Not the point of the challenge,¡± she said evenly, sidestepping as he lunged with all his weight.


    She twisted, hooked his leg, and gave the barest shove to his already unstable bnce, His boot skidded over the line. Half a step¨Cbut


    enough.


    ¡°Out,¡± Judy said, her voice steady, as the chamber erupted in gasps.


    Brynjar froze, chest heaving, eyes flickering between disbelief and outrage. ¡°You cheated,¡± he snarled. ¡°You tricked me-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I cut in, stepping forward before he could spit more lies. My voice rang with steel I didn¡¯t even know I had. ¡°She beat you fairly,


    within the rules.¡±


    ¡°Screw the fucking rules!¡± he snarled. ¡°When I¡¯m through with you Omega filth, they¡¯ll be able to fit all of your remains into one bucket.¡±


    My breath lodged as, simultaneously, all five Shadow w wolves charged at us.


    But an electrical crackle charged the air. ¡°HALT!¡±


    516


    <b>< </b>


    143 Chapter 143 MEAT FOR BRAINS


    The five of them froze like they¡¯d mmed into an invisible wall.


    ¡°Shadow w wolves,¡± a disembodied voice echoed all around us, bouncing off the walls to create an almost ominous effect. ¡°The


    challenge was legitimate. Victory belongs to the contender. Honor the terms <b>of </b>the challenge.¡±


    Brynjar snarled, ring up at the sky.


    ¡°Furthermore,¡± the voice continued, ¡°your team has repeatedly vited the Labyrinth¡¯s protocols¨Cforcing passages, triggering traps


    intended to be navigated. One more offense will result in official sanction, the public tarnishing <b>of </b>your pack¡¯s record, and the possibility


    of elimination from the Trials.¡±


    Brynjar froze. His men shifted ufortably, the weight of the warning crushing their bravado.


    I saw it¨Cthe raw hatred twisting his face. He wanted to tear us limb from limb, but the rules he hated so much shackled him.


    His fists clenched at his sides, knuckles white. ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± he hissed, low enough for only me to hear.


    ¡°No,¡± I agreed quietly, meeting his gaze without flinching. ¡°It¡¯s not. But today isn¡¯t yours.¡±


    With a wordless snarl, he spun and stalked toward another exit, his humiliated teammates trailing after him. The maze swallowed them,


    their curses fading into the grinding of stone.


    The moment thest Shadow w vanished, I released another heavy breath of relief.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Roxy muttered, eyes wide as she turned to Judy. ¡°You absolute fucking legend.¡±


    Judy shrugged, though the faintest smile tugged at her lips. ¡°He made it easy.¡±


    ¡°Easy?¡± Roxy barked augh. ¡°You just yed that gigantic hunk of muscle like a fiddle. I¡¯m never talking back to you again.¡±


    Judy snorted. ¡°You probably will.¡±


    Despite the tension,ughter rippled through us, loosening something tight in my chest. We were still standing. We¡¯d survived Brynjar¡¯s


    fury. And now-


    I turned back.


    The Echo Altar pulsed with faint light, still waiting. Finn met my gaze, his expression calm but expectant.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± I murmured.


    My hands hovered above the symbols. The rhythm we¡¯d pieced together thrummed in my mind, a silent drumbeat guiding my fingers.


    Tap. Tap¨Ctap, Pause. Slide.


    The tones resonated through the chamber, notes vibrating against my bones, echoing off the walls. A deep hum joined, rising, swelling- until the final strike reverberated like thunder rolling across mountains.


    The Altar zed.


    Stone groaned as the exit door carved itself open, bs shifting aside to reveal a tunnel glowing with golden light.


    316


    143 Chapter 143 MEAT FOR BRAINS


    We had done it.


    Apuse erupted¨Cnot from my team, but from beyond the chamber.


    As we stepped into the light, I realized we weren¡¯t just exiting into another corridor. The passage spilled out into the Arena¡¯s stands. where spectators roared in celebration.


    I blinked into the brightness, heart pounding.


    All around the stadium, other groups were lingering, pping themselves on the back, and jubting. I recognized Cypress Vale, Seabreeze, and Granite Fang, who¡¯d exited the Labyrinth ahead of us, but then I scanned the floor again, searching.


    And it hit me¨CJessica¡¯s team wasn¡¯t here.


    We were the first OTS team out.


    Roxy whooped, throwing her fists in the air. Judyughed with unguarded joy. Talia clung to Finn¡¯s arm, wide¨Ceyed, as if she couldn¡¯t tell


    if this was real.


    And me¨CI turned slowly, letting the moment wash over me.


    That¡¯s when I saw her.


    Celeste.


    She stood with the Frostbane group, in the center, her golden hair immacte despite being coated by a lightyer of dust, her lips curved into that familiar, smug smile as she drank in the apuse.


    Our eyes locked across the distance, and for one brief, sharp instant, the roar of apuse dulled to silence.


    Her smile didn¡¯t falter. Mine didn¡¯t, either.


    But my stomach twisted.


    I¡¯d known that, with Celeste¡¯s participation in the <i>LST</i>, a confrontation was inevitable.


    The trials¨Cmine, at least¨Cwere far from over.


    <b>Comment </b>0


    Leave the firstment for this chapter


    <b>Vote </b>


    7


    <b>chow </b>sunport to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>

 Betrays Love 144

    144 Chapter 144 TRASH TALKING


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    I broke eye contact with Celeste first as my team was ushered towards the rest area, the roar of the crowd still ringing faintly in my ears.


    Our surroundings buzzed with the restless energy of teams regrouping, healers weaving between them, and spectators craning their


    necks from the terraces above.


    My lungs burned, my ribs still throbbing from the desperate dive I took to avoid the Labyrinth¡¯s traps. Each breath scraped against


    exhaustion and raw relief.


    My teammates clustered close. Judy was flush with delight. Roxy stretched her shoulders like she was still spoiling for the fight she


    hadn¡¯t gotten. Finn looked pale, but his eyes gleamed with pride, his hands twitching nervously as though he was still working out


    But the glow of triumph flickered out as a too¨Cfamiliar perfume cut through the salt¨Cscented air¨Cjasmine with the bitter edge of snake


    venom<b>. </b>


    I braced myself. Here we go.


    ¡°I guess congrattions are in order.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s voice was honeyed, sweetened for the audience, but the toxin beneath it was unmistakable.


    She swept into view with the grace of someone who had never once fallen in the mud she ordered others to clean.


    Where the rest of us looked like we¡¯d crawled through a brutal sand storm, she looked like she¡¯d walked out of a ballroom.


    Not a strand of hair was out of ce, and her white blouse¨Cfucking white!-gleamed, untouched by the grit and grime around us.


    I gritted my teeth and didn¡¯t reply, clinging to myposure. I could sense my irritation rising, waiting for her to add the barbed tail of


    her statement.


    Dear Celeste didn¡¯t disappoint. She held her hands out in front of her, positioning her fingers like a square frame, and chuckled as she


    peered through. ¡°What a sight. The triumphant little underdogs.¡±


    Her lips stretched as her gaze swept over us¨Cscuffed boots, sweat¨Csoaked clothes, tangled, dust¨Ccoated hair, blooming bruises.


    ¡°Disheveled doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it.¡± She dropped her hands and shrugged. ¡°Though <i>I </i>suppose that¡¯s what happens when one takes on a challenge they aren¡¯t qualified for.¡±


    I exhaled slowly through my nose and chanted loudly in my head, ¡®Don¡¯t bite. Don¡¯t give her the satisfaction.¡®


    But then she leaned back, pitching her voice just loudly enough for nearby ears to catch. ¡°Of course, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised you managed to stumble out of the Labyrinth alive. I suppose we have Lucian to thank for that. Without his¡­ special attention, I can¡¯t


    imagine how you would have survived in there.¡±


    Heat prickled up my neck. My fists clenched, nails biting into my palms.


    11


    <


    144 Chapter 144 TRASH TALKING


    This was exactly why Lucian and Maya had had to distance themselves from me, so that vultures like Celeste wouldn¡¯t pick apart their


    honor¨Cand mine.


    ¡°Careful, Celeste,¡± I said evenly, though my voice was tighter than I wanted.


    She scoffed. ¡°What? Like it¡¯s news that you¡¯re Lucian Reed¡¯s favorite little pet project?¡±


    She leaned in, sneering. ¡°Everyone knows the truth, Sera. Whatever you and your motley team aplish in these trials isn¡¯t earned by


    your own merit.¡±


    My teammates shifted, and I could feel their gazes on me, waiting for my response.


    My heart battered my ribs as the heat spread to my chest.


    After what we¡¯d just gone through, the idea of Celeste¨Cor anyone¨Cinsinuating that we didn¡¯t deserve to pass made me want to breathe


    fire.


    The injustice of it burned, tightening every muscle in my body and threatening to unravel all the pride I¡¯d felt moments before.


    But then I glimpsed the delight in her icy eyes, saw how much pleasure she took from riling me up¨Cand decided to give her a taste of


    her own medicine.


    So I took two deep breaths to calm myself down, and I crossed my arms. A spark of satisfaction went through me when she blinked at


    my sudden switch¨Cup from ire to ease.


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about special treatment,¡± I continued, forcing my voice steady, ¡°then let¡¯s not forget that Kieran himself drilled me


    before the Trials. Or that our dear brother Ethan spent hours teaching me strategy. So if I¡¯m used of being ¡®favored, at least let¡¯s not


    pretend it was only Lucian.¡± I smirked. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve been collecting wisdom from all the golden Alphas.¡±


    Of course, that was all a bald¨Cfaced lie. Kieran hadn¡¯t so much as given me stance tips, Ethan had crashed one lesson, and Lucian had


    trained me since Maya took over.


    But ohhhhhh, the look on Celeste¡¯s face!


    Imagine a tomato. Then poke a hole in it. And pump juice in. More. More. Till it¡¯s so full it¡¯s about to pop.


    Now, give it curly golden hair and cial blue eyes.


    So. Fucking. Worth. It.


    I had to mp my mouth shut to keep from bursting intoughter as satisfaction rushed through me.


    My teammates had no such reservations. Judy snorted outright. Roxy smirked. Talia turned, mping a hand firmly over her mouth to


    muffle her giggles. Even Finn cracked a small smile.


    For a second, there was only the sound of Celeste breathing like an overheated engine, her tomato face looking primed to burst.


    I tilted my head, raising a brow in mock concern.


    ¡°Problem?¡±


    11:44


    216


    <b>< </b>


    144 Chapter 144 TRASH TALKING


    Her mouth opened and closed, and I saw the exact moment she realized that she had nothing in her arsenal that could counter my attack.


    So she turned to my teammates.


    ¡°Tell me this¡­¡± I stiffened as her gaze slid slowly, pointedly, across each member of my team. ¡°How does it feel, following someone wolfless? Someone so fundamentally iplete? Someone who¡¯s basically dead weight?¡±


    Each questionnded with the force of a meteor, and I had to press my hands tightly against my thighs to keep them from trembing. 1


    ¡°Does it inspire confidence?¡± Celeste¡¯s expression morphed into one of pity. ¡°Or do you simply grit your teeth and pray she doesn¡¯t drag you down?¡±


    And there it was¨Cproof that no matter how much I reinforced my armor, Celeste would always find the chink, the entryway to wound <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    A familiar ache pulsed in my head¨Cmy wolf¡¯s silence, the hollow where her voice should have been.


    I didn¡¯t turn to my team. This time, I didn¡¯t want to see their reactions.


    Jessica, even Roxy herself, had pointed out the disadvantage of a wolfless leader, but this was the first time it actually hit home. And gods, I hated how familiar the sting of humiliation felt.


    Fucking Celeste.


    A bark ofughter startled me, and I instinctively turned towards the sound.


    Roxy stepped forward, crossing her arms over her chest, her legs nted in a fighting stance. ¡°Tell me this, you self¨Crighteous harpy she said, eyes gleaming dangerously. ¡°What was theposition for the Echo Altar?¡±


    Celeste faltered. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    She flinched as Judy moved closer and grabbed a lock of hair in her hand.


    ¡°Barely any dust.¡± Judy tsked. ¡°I bet you just stayed safe and protected, trailing behind your team. What do you know about leading?¡±


    Roxy smirked. ¡°I doubt you could even lead an army of ants.¡±


    Judy snorted so loud I startled again. She and Roxy shared a knowing look.


    Celeste¡¯s face was back to tomato red. ¡°How dare-¡±


    Roxy didn¡¯t let her finish. She gave Celeste a sharp shove to the shoulder, not enough to knock her down but enough to make her stumble half a step. ¡°You wanna talk about dead weight? Look in a mirror, bitch.¡±


    Gasps rippled through the onlookers. Even I froze, caught between shock and a sudden, fierce swell of gratitude.


    Roxy¨Csnarky and reckless and hot¨Cheaded¨Cwas defending me. If I looked outside, I was sure I would see pigs flying.


    Celeste¡¯s hand flew to her shoulder, eyes shing with outrage. ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    <b>< </b>


    144 Chapter 144 TRASH TALKING


    The voice was calm and measured, yet it rang through the courtyard like a gong.


    A tall woman stepped forward from behind Celeste. Bronze skin slick with sweat, dark hair shorn to her scalp and crusted with grit, eyes


    keen as silver daggers. She exuded authority¨Cthe kind born not <b>of </b>bloodlines but <b>of </b>battle.


    ¡°ra,¡± Celeste hissed, scandalized. ¡°She just assaulted me.¡± She stabbed a finger at Roxy. ¡°You¡¯re just going to let her-¡±


    ¡°Considering you provoked it?¡± ra arched a brow, a piercing glinting in thete sunlight. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll allow it.¡±


    The corners of my vision blurred as recognition hit me.


    ¡°ra?¡± My voice came out softer than I meant, disbelieving. Awed.


    Her gaze flicked to me¨Cand softened. ¡°Hi, Sera.¡±


    I let out a disbelievingugh.


    ra¡¯s father had been my father¡¯s Gamma. She¡¯d been among the very, very few pack members who hadn¡¯t shown me cruelty or treated


    me like I was a walking pile of steaming feces.


    We weren¡¯t exactly friends, but her presence had never made me want to cower in my skin.


    I had only a handful of good memories from my Frostbane days, and ra was in many of them. A kind smile in a sea of cruel faces. An


    outstretched hand after I had been kicked into the dirt. A slice of pie waiting outside my door the morning after I¡¯d locked myself in my


    room to cry. A foot stuck out to trip the assholes who thought it fun to chase the wolfless outcast.


    But then she¡¯d enrolled in the warrior academy just before the Blood Moon Hunt. And of course, shortly after that disastrous night. I


    married Kieran and left my pack.


    ¡°You-¡± I swallowed, words tangling in my throat. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Ethan¡¯s Gamma now,¡± ra said simply, pride glowing in her voice. ¡°Appointedst spring.¡±


    Celeste was still standing inches away, bristling with indignation. But that didn¡¯t stop the smile that spread across my face. ¡°ra, that¡¯s


    incredible! Congrattions!¡±


    Her grin matched mine. ¡°And look at you. Leading a team through the LST? I was watching the rebroadcast of your team¡¯s progress. Outstanding, Sera.¡±


    Never one to be shoved aside, Celeste cut in, acid dripping from her words as she sneered. ¡°Oh, what a touching reunion. Shall we all sit


    in a circle and braid each other¡¯s hair next?¡± Her eyes narrowed at ra. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, ra¨Cwe¡¯re rivals now.¡±


    ra didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°It isn¡¯t challenge time,¡± she said coolly. ¡°And if I recall, the only one stirring conflict here is you. Do you know how annoying it <b>is </b>that a member of my team is too busy trash¨Ctalking to be present for debrief?¡±


    Celeste sputtered. ¡°I was-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°You were provoking other teams, which is against regtions.¡± ra¡¯s tone sharpened. ¡°We would have made better time, our overall scores would be better, if you spent half as much energy pulling your weight instead of posturing like a fucking peacock.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s face went rigid, her practicedposure cracking. ¡°You¨Chow dare you speak to me like that?¡±


    11.44


    <


    144 Chapter 144 TRASH TALKING


    ¡°Easily,¡± ra said almost boredly.


    Celeste bared her teeth. I wonder if she knew how truly ugly she looked when she got like this. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m your Alpha¡¯s


    sister,¡± she spat. ¡°And the future Luna of Nightfang pack.¡±


    I refused to acknowledge the tiny jolt thest part of her sentence sent through me.


    ra wasn¡¯t fazed in the slightest. ¡°I¡¯m only going to say this once<b>, </b>Celeste, so listen well. Here, your princess status means absolutely


    nothing.¡±


    She took a step forward till her scruffy boots touched Celeste¡¯s pristine ones. Celeste had to crane her head back to meet ra¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am the leader of the Frostbane team,¡± ra continued, ¡°and therefore, I am your superior. Put your stupid fucking ego aside and try not to drag us down any further. Got it?¡±


    The courtyard went still. Even the murmuring spectators hushed, straining to catch every word.


    For once, Celeste didn¡¯t have a ready retort. Her mouth opened, closed, opened again¨Cbut no sound came out. Her cheeks burned crimson, eyes glittering with humiliation.


    ra arched a brow. ¡°Now, would you like to continue embarrassing your pack or do you want to focus on the final challenge?¡±


    Silence stretched like a rubber band bound to snap at any moment.


    Then Celeste spun on her heels, hair swinging behind her as she stalked back toward her waiting teammates.


    Only when she was gone did ra exhale, rolling her shoulders as though shaking off the weight of Celeste¡¯s tantrum.


    She turned back to me and smirked. ¡°On a scale of one to ten, how likely am I to be gifted a knife in my back?¡±


    Iughed, a little breathless. ¡°Eleven. But she¡¯s so braggadocios, she¡¯d probably announce her attack to the world before she actually


    tried it.¡±


    raughed. ¡°I have to get back to my team before one of them loses theirst shred of patience and strangles her.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°It was so good to see you, ra.¡±


    She winked as she began to back away. ¡°We should catch up properly once this whole circus is over. Drinks are on me.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    <b>Comment </b>4


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    View All <b>> </b>

 Betrays Love 145

    145 Chapter 145 ANOTHER REST DAY


    145 Chapter 145 ANOTHER REST DAY


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    The debrief felt longer than the time in the Resonant Labyrinth itself.


    We were herded into one of the OTS conference rooms, still carrying dust in our hair and bruises on our bodies.


    The adrenaline that had carried us through the Labyrinth had long since burned out, leaving only raw weariness behind.


    An instructor droned on about ¡°strengths disyed¡± and ¡°areas for improvement,¡± but all I could focus on was the ache in my legs and


    the image of the warm bath I would draw when I got home.


    Judy kept yawning into her sleeve, swaying like she was about to facent onto the desk.


    Roxy fidgeted through the entire thing, tapping her nails against the table until the instructor snapped at her¨Cand she nearly bit his


    head off.


    Finn, the model student, nodded solemnly at everyment like he was filing it all away for future examinations.


    Talia sat quietly, though her hands were still trembling faintly; I suspected that no matter how much time had passed, she was still


    reeling from the shocking show of power she¡¯d exhibited in the Labyrinth, unable to let the adrenaline go.


    When we were finally dismissed, we spilled into the night air like prisoners set free.


    ¡°Never again,¡± Roxy groaned, throwing her head back. ¡°Never again am I sitting through a lecture about ¡®team cohesion.¡® I¡¯d rather drown


    in a swamp in the Misty Woods.¡±


    Judy snorted. ¡°That¡¯s funnying from you, considering you nearly turned us all into pincushions.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Roxy snapped, though there was no bite behind it. ¡°I was stress¨Ctesting the traps.¡±


    ¡°You definitely stress¨Ctested my spleen,¡± Finn muttered.


    Despite my exhaustion, I found myself smiling,


    The bickering didn¡¯t feel sharp anymore¨Cit was the easy kind. The tension from before had melted away, reced by banter born from


    surviving something together.


    Relief eased my shoulders; this shift in our dynamic was wee, almost¡­precious.


    Unfortunately, I was two seconds away from <b>passing </b>out to fully appreciate it.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, pping my hands together lightly. ¡°That¡¯s enough excitement for one day. Go home, sleep, let you bones remember


    what it feels like not to move.¡±


    ¡°Now that,¡± Roxy said, stretching like a cat out in the sun, ¡°is an instruction I have absolutely no problem following¡±


    Iughed softly as Judy snorted.


    But then Finn surprised me. ¡°Wait¨Cbefore we <b>all </b>go home¨Cuhm..¡± His cars turned red as we all blinked at him. ¡°We should make a


    <


    145 Chapter 145 ANOTHER REST DAY


    group chat. Just to¡­you know. Coordinate. Share strategies. Or¡­memes?¡±


    ¡°Memes?¡± Roxy echoed, looking at him like he¡¯d just grown another head.


    His blush deepened, and I had the ridiculous urge to squeeze his cheeks. ¡°I just thought it¡¯d be¡­nice.¡±


    I fully expected Roxy to shut him down. I could almost hear her readying some cutting remark about wasting time on stupid social crap.


    But instead, after a beat, she shrugged. ¡°Fine. Whatever. Just don¡¯t add me to some never¨Cending notification hell. If my phone blows up


    at 3 a.m., I¡¯ll kill all <b>of </b>you before the next challenge can.¡±


    Finn¡¯s grin was so startled, so openly relieved, that I felt something warm bloom in my chest.


    Within minutes, numbers were exchanged, with Judy taking charge <b>of </b>setting everything up. My phone buzzed a few times before I even


    left the vicinity.


    Finn: We need a team name.


    Judy: Name suggestions: The Survivors? The Misfits? Trap Dodgers?


    Roxy: Trap dodgers make us sound like cowards. Hard pass.


    Talia: I like Misfits. It fits us.


    Roxy: Makes us sound like we can¡¯t get our act together.


    Me: Which is pretty urate lol


    Finn: I was thinking something more¡­distinguished. Like Echo Squad. You know, tomemorate thebyrinth.


    Roxy: Distinguished? What are we, a senior citizens¡® bowling team?


    Judy: We would look super cute in matching polo shirts with embroidered logos


    Roxy: Lovely. Now I have that nauseating visual burned into my brain.


    Judy: You¡¯re wee ;<b>) </b>


    I let out a snort as I slid into my car. My smile lingered as my phone continued buzzing in the center console while I drove home.


    Watching them argue about something <i>so </i>trivial after everything we¡¯d been through felt strangely¡­healing. My teammates weren¡¯t just tolerating each other anymore¨Cthey were reaching out, connecting, the gap between us shrinking with every grumble andint.


    Later, lying in bed with themp turned low, I scrolled through the stream of chatter.


    Finn had already spammed about a dozen ridiculous memes and GIFS, and he¡¯d somehow managed to edit all our faces onto an actual,


    honest¨Cto¨Cgoodness senior citizens¡® bowling team.


    Judy sent voice notes,ughing so hard she snorted in the middle. Even Talia chimed in with the asional dry one¨Cliner.


    Roxy didn¡¯t contribute much¨Cjust a couple of curtments and emojis¨Cbut the fact that she hadn¡¯t left the chat spoke volumes


    I set my phone aside finally, my jaw aching with the smile that just wouldn¡¯t fade.


    05.53


    <


    145 Chapter 145 ANOTHER REST DAY


    In the span of only a few days, this strange little crew had be¡­something. Not just allies, but a unit. A team. My team.


    The hollow ache of my missing wolf stirred faintly.


    Once, the thought of leading anyone had seemedughable. Unfathomable.


    Me, the wolfless girl, the discarded daughter. Yet here I was, watching four others slowly, surely orbit closer to me, like stars pulled into


    a constetion.


    Would having a pack of my own someday feel like this? But amplified a hundredfold?


    Would that invisible bond threading between hearts, souls, and instincts give me strength I¡¯d never dreamed of?


    The thought made my chest swell. For once, the future didn¡¯t feel like a void of uncertainty waiting to swallow me. It felt like possibility.


    Growth.


    Sleep imed me before I could overthink it.


    ***


    Goddess bless whoever came up with the LST schedules.


    The following day was another rest day, and I let myself move at my own pace.


    I blocked out all the pressures¨Cthe anxiety surrounding thest challenge, the lingering weight of the sh with my mother, the


    subsequent dream about my father, the bout with Celeste, the awkward run¨Cin with Kieran.


    I mmed a mental door on anything not in line with a restful, peaceful day.


    I spent most of the morning indoors doing mundane chores andzing about. But as the day went on and familiar restlessness set in, I


    changed into afortable romper, slipped on sandals, and stepped out of my house.


    Abandoning my car, I strolled the city streets leisurely, lingering at shop windows, smiling to myself as I imagined Maya and meughing


    ourselves to tears as we tried on outrageous items. 1


    Byte evening, the sun dipped low, and the streets grew livelier,


    Music spilled from open doorways,ughter and clinking sses drifting into the cooling air.


    That was how I found myself pausing outside a bar, neon lights flickering across the cobblestones.


    Inside, the hum of conversation was vibrant, electric. I hardly ever visited bars¨CI already had an aversion to alcohol, not to mention that


    inebriation was not advisable during the LSTS.


    But then, something inside the bar caught my eye¨Csomething ying on therge screens mounted on the walls. I smiled and let my


    curiosity draw me inside.


    I chose a stool near the corner of the counter.


    ¡°Hi, love,¡± the bartender said, her pierced lip curling into a customer¨Cfriendly smile, ¡°What will it be¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­just a Coke with ice, please.¡±


    06-52


    <


    145 Chapter 145 ANOTHER REST DAY


    She nodded. ¡°Not looking for a buzz tonight?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not tonight.¡±


    She shrugged and, a minuteter, slid me a ss of Coke, the ice softly clinking against the ss.


    I nodded my thanks before taking a sip, letting the chill soothe me.


    And then I turned my attention to what had caught my eye. The screens shed with highlights from yesterday¡¯s Trials.


    I watched brief reys of the other teams¡® progress through the Labyrinth¨Csaw how quickly and effortlessly the Seabreeze wolves


    made it to the Echo Altar, winced when the Shadow w wolves triggered a haze of fire within the first two minutes, and rolled my eyes


    as Celeste indeed trailed behind the Frostbane wolves, doing absolutely nothing.


    And then, when they reyed Brynjar¡¯s defeat at Judy¡¯s hands, the crowd inside erupted intoughter and cheers as I snickered.


    ¡°OTS is making waves this year,¡± someone at a nearby table said, clinking their ss.


    ¡°No kidding,¡± theirpanion replied. ¡°This has to be the best LST yet.¡±


    ¡°Love the Arenas. Did you see the Labyrinth run? How that OTS team knocked the Shadow w wolves down a peg?¡±


    ¡°Literally my favorite part of the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°Bet they make top rankings. I¡¯m putting money on them.¡±


    I lowered my gaze into my ss, a battle between pride and disbelief tightening my throat.


    Strangers, faces I¡¯d never seen before¨Cthe majority of them humans¨Ctalking about us like we mattered. Like I mattered.


    <b>It </b>was all <b>so </b>surreal.


    I was still reeling from the sensation when the bartender appeared again, setting down a small, decorated box before me.


    ¡°Anniversary event,¡± she exined with her polite smile in ce. ¡°Everyone gets a raffle ticket. Winners get called on stage at the end of


    the hour for a fun event.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°You sure, hon?¡± she asked. ¡°You could get lucky.¡±


    I almostughed. Me, lucky? As if.


    Still, what was the harm?


    I slipped a hand into the box and curled my fingers around a slip of paper. I scribbled my name on it hall¨Cheartedly before dropping it


    back <b>in</b><b>. </b>


    Time passed, filled with more chatter, more debate about which teams had promise. Talk about my team came up again and again. Each mention sparked a glow deep inside me.


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne<b>!</b>¡±


    06.53


    <


    145 Chapter 145 ANOTHER REST DAY


    I paused, my mouth pressed against my straw. I¡¯d withdrawn into myself so much that I hadn¡¯t noticed the man on stage¨Ca raffle box in


    hand, his ck suit shimmering under the lights, silver threading through the dark curls of his hair.


    He must have been talking for a while, but I¡¯dpletely phased out, and now-


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne,¡± he repeated with a grin, his eyes sweeping over the bar. ¡°Where¡¯s our lucky winner?¡±


    My stomach lurched. No. Surely not.


    The crowd pped and whistled, and the bartender gave me a nudge, her smile a little more genuine.


    I wanted to sink through the floor, but my legs carried me toward the stage, propelled by a strange mix of foreboding and curiosity.


    But then¨Chalfway up the steps¨CI came to a halt.


    Because standing at the other end of the stage, summoned, no doubt, by fate¨Caka cruelty¨Cwas Kieran.

 Betrays Love 146

    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    At this point, Sera was probably convinced I was stalking her. And, with how we kept running into each other in the most unlikely ces,


    I wouldn¡¯t me her.


    To be clear, I wasn¡¯t.


    Byron was an old friend. He¡¯d been pouring me drinks long before I was Alpha, long before I thought myself untouchable.


    He also didn¡¯t know the details of who I was, and something about the anonymity always lifted a weight off my shoulder when I was with


    him.


    When he invited me to his bar¡¯s anniversary celebration, I told myself I¡¯d show up, shake his hand, maybe buy him a congrattory


    drink, and leave. <fne2b5> Follow current nov?ls on F¦ÉndNovel</fne2b5>


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood for crowds or chatter, not with the gravity of the responsibilities I¡¯d epted at the LST, and my head buzzing with


    conflicting thoughts and emotions.


    And not when Celeste had returned homest night from thest Trial in a foul mood¨Ceven more so than usual.


    She¡¯d spent the entire day mming doors and muttering angrily about ¡°insolent leaders¡± and ¡°unworthy rivals,¡± whatever the hell that


    meant.


    Usually, I would have sought my peace and quiet at Luna Noire, but tonight, I felt the need to be far removed from everything wolf-


    rted.


    Which was ironic, seeing as even the human world was immersed in OTS and the LST.


    Byron spotted me the moment I walked in. His dark hair had more grey now, but his brown eyes still carried that familiar gleam of


    mischief as he sidled next to me.


    He pped a heavy hand on my shoulder. ¡°Been a while, old friend. Finally decided to crawl out of your cave, eh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t live in a cave,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°You might as well,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Come on, sit. Have a drink. You look like you need it.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I let him usher me across the room to a seat tucked in the corner where the shadows were thick enough that I could barely make out


    the other patrons, and they couldn¡¯t see me. Just what I wanted.


    He slid me a ss of scotch before I could even order.


    ¡°On the house,¡± he said. ¡°And lose that scowl. You look like you¡¯ve been chewing ss all week. Tonight¡¯s about fun, Kieran. Leave whatever responsibilities you have and lighten up.¡±


    Easier said than done.


    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    Byron didn¡¯t push, though¨Che never did. It was one of the reasons we¡¯d stayed friends for so long despite our differences in age and


    species.


    He kept the drinksing and the conversation easy, until I felt some more of the tightness in my chest ease.


    For a moment, the role I would have to fulfil tomorrow ceased to exist. The ire and angst waiting for me at home faded away. Intrusive thoughts of a certain cerulean blue¨Ceyed enigma slipped from my mind.


    And I could just¡­be.


    But Byron had other ideas.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he announced after about half an hour, standing as he threw back the rest of his whiskey.


    I arched a brow, nursing my third ss of scotch. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He grinned and leaned forward, gripping my forearm. With a firm pull, he tugged me out of the booth.


    He was surprisingly strong for a man in his mid¨Cfifties, and although I could have easily resisted him, my curiosity let him continue


    pulling me.


    And then, before I could process what was happening, he steered me toward the stage and nudged me firmly, leaving me facing the


    crowd.


    ¡°What the fuck, Byron?¡± I snarled lowly.


    He ignored me and began talking into the mic.


    1


    ¡°Twenty years ago today, my wife and I opened the doors of this very bar,¡± he started with a fond smile. ¡°And the reason we picked this


    day is because it was also our tenth wedding anniversary.¡± He chuckled. ¡°We figured¨Cwhy not celebrate both at once? A marriage and a


    bar. She always said they were both about love, trust, and a bit of stubbornness to see them through.¡±


    My chest clenched when his smile wavered just slightly, touched with memory, before he straightened.


    ¡°So every year on this night, I like to raise a ss to my Lillian and to all of you who¡¯ve kept this ce alive withughter and stories. And


    as tradition goes¨Cthis is the part you¡¯ve been waiting for¨Cit¡¯s time for our anniversary raffle draw. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s walking away lucky


    tonight!¡±


    My brief moment of sentiment faded away, and I rolled my eyes, debating walking right off the stage.


    As soon as Byron started calling out other winners of the raffle draw to join us on stage, my gaze fixed on the exit, and I was two seconds


    away


    from making a run for it when I heard her name.


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne!¡±


    My breathing stilled. Surely I¡¯d heard wrong. He couldn¡¯t possibly have said-


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne,¡± Byron repeated. ¡°Where¡¯s our lucky winner?¡±


    The lights in the bar were dimmed. The spotlights on the stage made it hard to see the crowd, but even then, my eyes found her, like a


    ma to shillings.


    1801


    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    She sat at the bar, looking as startled as I felt, and hesitated for the barest fraction of a second. But then the crowd¡¯s apuse and


    whistles and the gentle nudge of the bartender pushed her forward,


    She moved through the crowd like a vision conjured by the gods. The lights bounced off her pale hair, setting it off in mesmerizing red


    and blue hues.


    Thanks to her training at OTS, her figure had toned considerably, and the romper she wore showed it off like a fucking prize.


    It took all of my willpower to shove away thoughts of my hands on that body¨Cin my battered car, on the yacht, on the floor of the vi.


    ¡®Get it together,¡® I chided myself.


    And then she looked up, and our gazes collided.


    Her steps faltered, those gorgeous eyes widening.


    For a heartbeat, the bar disappeared, and we were the only two people in the room, in the whole damn world.


    Just like when I¡¯d run into her in the OTS cafeteria, there were a hundred things I wanted to say to her.


    And just like then, I knew nothing I could say would matter. Not anymore.


    Boundaries.


    For a moment, I thought she¡¯d turn on her heels and leave. That would have been the sensible thing, the thing she¡¯d been trying to do for


    the months since our divorce¨Ckeep her distance, keep me at arm¡¯s length.


    But she didn¡¯t. She squared her shoulders, lifted her chin, and stepped onto the stage.


    A dozen emotions warred inside me¨Crelief, dread, hunger, guilt.


    I clenched my fists and tried to remember what it meant to breathe.


    ***


    The first challenges were harmless enough¨Cicebreakers and party games disguised aspetitions¨Ca trivia round, a quick¨Cfire reflex


    test where you had to p a button before your opponent.


    Sera and I were on opposite ends of the stage, and none of the challenges required us to get closer.


    She yed along with more enthusiasm than I¡¯d expected, herughter low and sweet¨Ceach one loosening more easily than thest.


    The crowd adored her, and I could barely focus on my tasks. This wasn¡¯t the Sera who once shrank into herself; she seemedrger than


    life now as she engaged andpeted.


    And reminded me that she¡¯d be apletely different person.


    Eventually, the games whittled us down. Two people were knocked out during trivia, and another couple failed spectacrly at the


    reflex test.


    That left sixpetitors: one older married couple, Sera and me, and a pair of college kids who looked like they might suffocate and


    drop dead if they couldn¡¯t touch each other.


    <


    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    Byron grinned, clearly delighted by the lineup. ¡°And now, the final challenge! A battle of teamwork, trust, and quick thinking! And we¡¯re


    going to pair up!¡±


    My mouth dried up.


    The pairing was automatic. The older couple held hands, and the girl instantly wrapped her arms around her boyfriend¡¯s neck like a


    ko.


    Which left me and Sera.


    I saw her spine stiffen, noticed her hands trembling at her sides as Byron gently ced a hand on her back and eased her towards me,


    throwing me a wink over her head. The bastard.


    The stage crew wheeled out arge contraption that looked like a cross between a bnce beam and a puzzle board. Colored tiles lit up


    across its surface, glowing in random sequences.


    ¡°Here¡¯s how it works,¡± Byron exined. ¡°Each pair must cross from one end to the other by stepping only on the tiles that light up in


    their sequence. But¡°-his grin widened-¡°the sequences are mirrored. That means each partner will see a different pattern, and you¡¯ll


    have to call out instructions to guide each other across. One wrong step, and it¡¯s back to the beginning!¡±


    The crowd whooped. I swore under my breath.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I muttered. ¡°A trust exercise.¡±


    Sera shot me a sideways nce. ¡°Think you can manage that?¡±


    She¡¯d said the words lightly, but they carried a heavy undertone that I felt deep in my chest.


    Trust.


    That was a phenomenon I¡¯d never once rted to Sera. After all, how could you trust someone you never even let yourself know?


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked lowly. ¡°Think you can trust me?¡±


    Her eyes flicked up to mine, and my breath caught at the sheer intensity of raging emotions that shone in them¨Cbetrayal, hurt,


    detachment.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she said softly.


    I dropped my gaze, a lump forming in my throat.


    Before either of us could say anything else, we were ushered onto the contraption.


    The tiles pulsed beneath our feet, glowing faintly. The crowd counted down. Three. Two. One.


    And the floor lit up.


    ¡°Sera¨Ctwo steps left,¡± I called out immediately, spotting her sequence.


    She moved without hesitation.


    ¡°Forward one,¡± she announced. ¡°Then right.¡±


    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    We moved in tandem, voices low but firm, calling out corrections as the pattern shifted. The college kids faltered halfway, one of them


    tripping the reset rm.


    The married couple shouted at each other so loudly and chaotically that the crowd erupted inughter.


    Sera and I, though¡ªwe moved like¡­ Like one. Perfectly in sync.


    Her voice was confident, precise, never wavering.


    My body responded before my brain caught up, trusting her instructions implicitly. And when I called the path for her, she followed


    without a flicker of doubt or uncertainty.


    We reached the final stretch neck and neck with the married couple.


    My pulse thundered. One wrong call, and it was over. I knew this was just a silly game I shouldn¡¯t even have been ying to begin with,


    but it now felt like the stakes were higher than anything I¡¯d ever done.


    ¡°Diagonal!¡± Sera shouted.


    I lunged, caught my bnce, and yelled, ¡°Two steps forward!¡±


    I looked back just in time to see her step onto thest tile. The buzzer red.


    The crowd exploded.


    We¡¯d won. By the barest margin, but still, we¡¯d done it. Together.


    Sera¡¯s eyes found mine, and triumph lit her face. Bright, unguarded. Beautiful.


    My lips parted; blood roared in my ears, adrenaline and something¡­acute flooding my veins.


    My hands shook from the effort it took not to pull her into my arms and spin her in the air.


    And then Byron returned to the stage, carrying a small velvet box. His voice carried over the cheers. ¡°Well done, well done! Our winners


    tonight: Seraphina and Kieran ckthorne!¡±


    My heart jackknifed. The way he¡¯d introduced us¨Clike we were still married, like we still belonged together¡­


    Gods, there was no way to quantify how that felt.


    Byron opened the box to reveal a ne¨Ca delicate silver chain, a pendant shaped like a teardrop with a deep blue stone at its heart.


    Even from here, I could appreciate the craftsmanship. Precious.


    ¡°This,¡± Byron said, his voice softening, ¡°belonged to myte Lillian. She loved this piece more than any other, wore it to every


    anniversary dance we ever had. Tonight, in her memory, I¡¯d like our winner¡°-he nodded toward Sera-¡°to wear it.¡±


    Sera froze, her face flushing as she stared at the ne in awe. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t.¡±


    Byron chuckled. ¡°You can. If I knew my Lillian, she¡¯d be smiling right now, happy to see it shine again.¡± He pressed the box into Sera¡¯s hands. ¡°And I have one more request.¡±


    Her brows lifted, her gaze skeptical. ¡°Which is?¡±


    10:01 (


    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    ¡°That you wear it while dancing to Lillian¡¯s favorite song.¡± Byron said simply. ¡°With Kieran.¡±

 Betrays Love 147

    147 Chapter 147 AS SIMPLE AS A DANCE


    147 Chapter 147 AS SIMPLE AS A DANCE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I should have said no.


    No, what I should have done was turn around and walk right out the door the moment Iid eyes on Kieran on the stage.


    But whatever it was, whatever damn invisible thread that still seemed to exist between me and my ex¨Chusband had pulled, and I hadn¡¯t


    resisted as hard as I should have.


    I¡¯d stayed, I¡¯d yed silly little games with him. I¡¯d let his voice guide me through thest challenge.


    Worst of all¨CI¡¯d enjoyed every fucking minute.


    And now¨Cthe consequences of my actions: a gorgeous ne (that I hated to admit rivalled the one Lucian had given me.) And a


    dance.


    I took an instinctive step back. I shouldn¡¯t have been here in the first ce.


    I should¡¯ve been anywhere but in a bar with my ex¨Chusband, contemting fucking dancing with him.


    I needed to leave, right now. Go home and prepare for the final challenge.


    My eyes darted behind Byron, where Kieran stood, a little too at ease, a little too nonchnt, like he was forcing himself not to show any


    readable emotion or reaction. J


    And then Byron spoke.


    ¡°My Lillian¡¯s been gone neen years.¡± His voice was heavy with the weight of grief yet light with the softness of reverence. ¡°Like I


    mentioned before, today would have been our thirtieth anniversary.¡±


    My chest tightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered.


    Byron shook his head. ¡°No, don¡¯t be. Lillian wasn¡¯t one for tears or sorrows.¡± The wistfulness of his smile was like a fist around my heart. ¡°


    When I close my eyes, I can still see her dancing through this bar, the light ncing off her ne.¡±


    His eyes shone¨Cnot with tears, but with the glow of a man who had loved and been lovedpletely. I couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°Won¡¯t you


    grant me this one gift, Sera?¡±


    Slowly, without fully realizing what I was doing, I took the ne out of the box. Ity cold in my palm, the pendant¡¯s blue stone


    winking in the stage light.


    And though it was featherlight, it felt heavy.


    Heavy with memories. Heavy with meaning.


    A lump formed in my throat. Swallowing hard did nothing to dislodge it.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I whispered.


    10:01 (


    <


    147 Chapter 147 AS SIMPLE AS A DANCE


    The crowd erupted into apuse, but I barely heard them¨Cquite frankly, I¡¯d forgotten they existed.


    My gaze slid back to Kieran, who¡¯d suddenly tensed. Surprise flickered in his eyes, as if he¡¯d expected me to reject Byron and walk out.


    Byron beamed and gave a small bow, stepping out of the way.


    And suddenly, Kieran and I were the only ones on stage.


    I hesitated, my heart kicking into a gallop. Every rational instinct pulled me towards the bar¡¯s exit.


    But I¡¯d already made amitment; I couldn¡¯t possibly go back on my word.


    And then Kieran held his hand out. ¡°Allow me,¡± he murmured.


    My pulse lurched. It was stupid, I knew. We hadn¡¯t even touched; the outstretched arm was barely a gesture, if you could even call it that.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t realize what he was asking. But then I saw his gaze dart to the ne, and my heart skipped a gallop.


    My hand trembled slightly as I held the ne out. Kieran took it from me with surprising care, the metal glinting between his fingers.


    I froze as he stepped behind me, his nearness a quiet storm.


    The brush of his knuckles against my skin as he swept my hair aside sent a shiver racing down my spine. The sp clicked softly into


    ce, and his touch lingered a second too long before he dropped his hands.


    Music floated through the speakers¨Csoft, lilting, the unmistakable sound of an old love bad.


    When I turned, Kieran¡¯s hand was held out again, and slowly, hesitantly, I took it.


    For a moment, neither of us moved. It always felt like this with Kieran¨Clike time was slowing down. Like every move we made had to be


    felt. Savored.


    I saw him nce down at hisrge hand dwarfing mine, and I wondered if he was thinking the same thing I was: that this was probably


    the first time we¡¯d ever held hands after a decade of marriage.


    And then we moved.


    Kieran¡¯s hand folded around mine, the other settling on the small of my waist. The warmth of his palm seeped through the thin fabric of my romper, searing, unnerving. Yet¡­gentle. His grip wasn¡¯t iron or rigid. It was steady. Tender.


    And, against my will, something inside me softened as I surrendered to the moment.


    Kieran and I had never had a formal wedding ceremony. Every g we¡¯d attended as a married couple had been a stiff, awkward event.


    Basically, we¡¯d never danced together before.


    I¡¯d never let myself indulge in imagining what it would be like to sway in his arms, but in this moment¡­


    I didn¡¯t know how to exin his touch¨Cit guided, not demanded. His eyes met mine, searchingly, almost¡­knowingly. Like we spoke a


    silentnguage only he and I could understand.


    And I had no way of exining the tiny arcs of electricity that emanated from everywhere his hands touched me and spread through my


    10:01


    147 Chapter 147 AS SIMPLE AS A DANCE


    body, coursing through my blood vessels.


    And then, to my quiet dismay, I began topare.


    Lucian danced differently¨Cdeliberate, calcted charm woven into every movement. Every dance we¡¯d ever shared had been in front of an audience, and though he¡¯d been caring and gentle during, they¡¯d always felt¡­performative.


    With Kieran, though, there was none of that. No charm, no performance. Just¡­presence.


    I didn¡¯t know one could be so consumed by a dance. I didn¡¯t realize it was possible, so ridiculously easy, to lose oneself in something as


    simple as a dance.


    The music wound through us like a silken thread, tugging me closer than I should have allowed.


    My heart, traitorous thing, stumbled on an old rhythm, remembering what it was like to adore this man. To want his eyes on me, exactly


    like they were now, as if I were the only thing in the world that mattered to him.


    And for a fleeting, frightening heartbeat, I forgot all the reasons this was a terrible, stupid idea.


    I forgot the long, cold years of distance. Forgot Celeste. Forgot all the pain.


    There was only the sway of Kieran¡¯s body against mine, the steady rise and fall of his chest, the harmony of his heart beating in sync with


    mine.


    Gods, I could have lived the rest of my life in this moment.


    But then, too fucking soon, the final notes faded and silence fell thick between us.


    Neither of us moved right away. My eyes were closed, my pulse racing wildly. His breath brushed against my temple, spreading warmth


    through my entire body.


    And then I forced my eyes open, tilting my head back.


    The look in his eyes was undoing. The usual storm had muted into something achingly vulnerable, as if he was holding back a torrent of


    emotions.


    And I wanted¨Cgods, I needed¨Cto lean in.


    To close the distance. To k-


    Apuse erupted around us, and reality returned like a knife in the gut.


    We released each other slowly, carefully, as though the world might shatter if we moved too fast.


    Everything that had faded away now returned with startling rity. The bar. The audience. The ex¨Chusband I had no business dancing


    with.


    As the crowd cheered, Byron returned to the stage, pping, his smile outshining the stage lights.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, his voice thick with emotion as he approached. ¡°You¡¯ve given me more than you know.¡±


    He pressed a heavy bottle of red wine into my hands, the ss cool and smooth. ¡°This was one of Lillian¡¯s treasures, too. We bought it on


    10.01


    <


    147 Chapter 147 AS SIMPLE AS A DANCE


    our honeymoon in Greece and were saving it for our thirtieth. I want you to have it?


    I tried to protest. ¡°Byron, you¡¯ve already done so much. I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°You can,¡± he said firmly, closing my fingers around it. ¡°And you will. Don¡¯t argue with an old man.¡±


    Myugh came out shaky. ¡°Alright. Thank you¡±


    ¡°No, Sera, thank you.¡±


    He patted my shoulder, and in that moment, it wasn¡¯t just gratitude in his eyes¨Cit was something like recognition.


    As if he¡¯d glimpsed through me, seen the shadows I carried, and was offering me some light.


    The crowd dispersed, drawn back into a chorus of chatter and music.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Awkward. That was the only way to describe the way I hovered on the stage, my legs refusing to move.


    I hated the hesitancy twisting my insides, but a part of me wanted to stay. Wanted another song to y. Wanted to slip back into Kieran¡¯s


    arms.


    He offered me a gentle smile, his eyes glowing softly, like¡­ Like he was thinking the same thing I was.


    ¡°Goodnight, Sera,¡± he said softly.


    I swallowed. The lump still sat firmly in my throat. ¡°Goodnight, Kieran.¡±


    And then, I forced my legs to move.


    I slipped from the stage, ne cool against my throat, wine tucked against my ribs like a fragile secret.


    And though I didn¡¯t turn back, I could feel Kieran¡¯s gaze burning into me until I stepped out of sight.


    <b>Comment </b><fn1550> Newest update provided by find¡¤novel</fn1550>


    n You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    <b>9 </b>


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift..


    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>


    <b>¡ê</b><b>3 </b>


    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

 Betrays Love 148

    148 Chapter 148 DUTY AND DESIRE


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I stood there like an idiot long after Sera was gone.


    The background music continued, and the crowd was fizzling out into thete night; Byron had stepped off the stage and was busy thanking patrons.


    But I couldn¡¯t move.


    The dance still lingered in my muscles, as if her body hadn¡¯t truly left my arms. I could still feel the imprint she¡¯d left: the dip of her waist, the silk of her hair, the curve of her hips.


    Gods, had it always felt that way to hold Sera? So calming and peaceful and¡­right?


    With the rogue issues and the LST and ruling my pack, my life over the past couple of weeks had been a frenzy of relentless motion.


    And then, for three minutes, under dim bar lights, it had all just¡­stopped.


    Nothing else existed for me except the echo of herugh, the rhythm of her heart thudding against my chest, thevender of her scent permeating my every pore.


    And it had felt like¡­peace.


    I didn¡¯t even realize I was capable of feeling that kind of serenity until she gave it to me.


    My hands twitched at my side, and I had to dig my heels into the ground to stop myself from racing out of the bar, finding Sera, wrapping her in my arms, and never letting go.


    Ten years. I had her with me for ten years, and I never-


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the story there?¡± Byron¡¯s gruff voice cut through my thoughts, pulling me back to the present. He was beside me again, eyes twinkling like the devil¡¯s. ¡°You two have the samest name. But siblings do not look at each other the way you two did.¡±


    I opened my mouth, then shut it.


    At this moment, the anonymity I cherished with Byron had turned into an adversary.


    Because what was I supposed to say? That Sera had been my wife once? That I¡¯d ruined us both? That divorcing her felt like the biggest


    mistake I¡¯d ever made?


    Byron noted my hesitation and nodded, raising his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t pry.¡±


    I exhaled and ran a hand through my hair. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    I internally scoffed. That word didn¡¯t even begin to scratch the surface of my rtionship with Sera, but it was all I had right now.


    ¡°You like her,¡± Byron said simply, not as a question but as a fact.


    I froze.


    09:42


    176


    <


    148 Chapter 148 DUTY AND DESIRE


    Like.


    The word felt so¡­small. So trivial. It couldn¡¯t capture theplexity of the feelings I had for Sera. Even I couldn¡¯t put a name to it¨Cit was all soplicated and ovepping and conflicting, and ¡®like¡® didn¡¯t evene close.


    Byron must have mistaken my silence for bashfulness.


    ¡°If you do,¡± he continued, ¡°don¡¯t waste time. Trust me on this, boy. I wasted plenty when I was falling for Lillian, thinking there would


    always be another day. And then one morning, she was gone.¡±


    The light in his eyes died, and the grief that shed there was so intense I had to look away. ¡°Just¡­gone. Every day since, I¡¯ve wished I¡¯d


    said more. Done more. Loved her more.¡±


    His handnded heavily on my shoulder, grounding and crushing all at once. ¡°Don¡¯t repeat my mistake. I don¡¯t know what the story is,


    but if she matters to you¨Cand I highly suspect that she does¨Cfight for her.¡±


    I swallowed hard. My throat felt raw, scraped hollow.


    How could I exin? That Sera did matter¨Cmore than I¡¯d ever let myself fully acknowledge¨Cbut not in any way that could be salvaged.


    That our bond had been poisoned by disregard and silence, shredded beyond repair. That she looked at me now like a wound that


    refused to close.


    I couldn¡¯t say any of that.


    So I just pped Byron¡¯s shoulder back, forcing my voice steady. ¡°You honored Lillian well tonight. She¡¯d be proud.¡±


    His eyes softened as some of the light returned, and he didn¡¯t push further. ¡°Go on. Get out of here before I rope you into singing


    karaoke.¡±


    The image of myself butchering some off¨Ckey bad was enough to propel me out the door.


    The night air hit sharp against my skin, cooling sweat on the back of my neck. As I headed to my car, I resisted every urge and instinct


    that pulled me in the opposite direction¨Cthe direction Sera would have headed to get to her new home.


    The moment in the bar had been exactly that¨Ca moment.


    The reality of my rtionship with Sera was that there was no rtionship. Nothing left to salvage. Nothing left to hold on to.


    I kept telling myself throughout the drive home.


    I had a big day ahead of me tomorrow, so I told myself I¡¯d sleep tonight. That maybe the ghost of that dance would lull me into


    something resembling rest.


    But the moment I stepped into my house, that illusion shattered.


    Because Celeste was waiting. 1


    She lounged in the foyer chair like she owned the ce, legs crossed, a half¨Cempty ss of wine¨Cmost likely not her first¨Cdangling


    from her fingers. Her eyes gleamed in the dim light, sharp and smug.


    10:47


    276


    148 Chapter 148 DUTY AND DESIRE


    ¡°Late night, babe?¡± she purred.


    Just like that, all the ire and angst I¡¯d let myself forget about returned with a vengeance.


    So much for peace.


    My jaw clenched as I turned and slipped my jacket from my shoulders, draping it over the coat rack.


    The scent of Byron¡¯s bar still clung to me¨Coak casks, smoke, old whiskey¨Cand, faintly, Sera. That trace alone had my chest tightening. I knew the moment Celeste caught it, a storm would break.


    ¡°Well?¡± she pressed.


    I unclenched my jaw and forced a neutral smile. ¡°I was at an old friend¡¯s anniversary celebration.¡±


    ¡°Anniversary,¡± she repeated, as though it were a foreign word she was testing.


    She slowly rose to her feet, tilting her head, lips curving into something between curiosity and usation. ¡°So important you couldn¡¯t bring your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    The wordnded heavily. Fianc¨¦e.


    We hadn¡¯t even officially gotten engaged yet, and she was already throwing the title around. But it wasn¡¯t even that word itself that irked <ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>


    It was what came next.


    Wife.


    Luna.


    I exhaled quietly, bracing myself.


    ¡°You know why I couldn¡¯t bring you,¡± I said, keeping my tone even. ¡°You signed up for the LST in secret while knowing that I have a role


    to y. The rules are strict, Celeste. You¡¯ve already broken them by insisting on staying here instead of at your packhouse. If I¡¯d paraded


    you around on my arm tonight, every other challenger would¡¯ve cried favoritism. They would¡¯ve used it to disqualify you.¡±


    Her


    eyes


    narrowed. ¡°So instead you went alone? Left me here to twiddle my thumbs while you celebrated with strangers?¡±


    ¡°Not strangers,¡± I corrected, resisting the sigh building up. ¡°I told you¨CByron¡¯s an old friend. Tonight was his thirtieth wedding


    anniversary. He and histe wife opened that bar together on the same day. I owed it to him to be there.¡±


    Her expression softened, and she gave me a clipped nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    I arched a brow, suspicion holding my relief at bay. ¡°Okay?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Good night, Kie.¡±


    It felt a little too good to be true, but never one to look a gift horse in the mouth, I walked past her further into the house.


    I had one foot on the first step when her arctic voice froze me in my steps. ¡°And what did you owe Sera?¡±


    09:42


    316


    148 Chapter 148 DUTY AND DESIRE


    My heart jerked once, hard, like it wanted to leap out of my ribs and run far away from this conversation.


    Slowly, I turned.


    Celeste was still standing where I¡¯d left her, but now she had my jacket in her hands, condemnation tightening her features.


    ¡°I smell her,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling despite the sharp edge. ¡°You saw her. Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    There it was¨Cthe inevitable.


    I sighed, running a hand down my face. ¡°It was a coincidence, Celeste. I didn¡¯t n it. She happened to be there, same as me. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Her lips pressed into a thin line. She studied me like she was trying to peel me open and see what was written inside.


    ¡°Celeste.¡± I forced my voice to stay calm, not to betray the exhaustion and irritation I was feeling. ¡°It was nothing, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then why can I fucking smell her on you?¡± she hissed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower right now,¡± I countered. I stepped forward and grabbed the jacket out of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll burn all my clothes if you


    want.¡±


    Something flickered on her face¨Cdetermination. And the next thing I knew, she was pressing herself against me, clutching at my shirt


    with a desperation I recognized. Here we go again.


    ¡°I do want her scent erased,¡± she breathed, her voice dropping low and sultry. ¡°But there are¡­other ways.¡±


    Her mouth grazed my neck, her fingers tugging at the buttons of my shirt.


    For a moment, I let her, waiting to see if my body would react to hers like it should. I waited for the spark, for heat, for every nerve


    ending toe alive with maddening want.


    But¡­nothing.


    I caught her wrists gently but firmly, holding them still.


    ¡°Celeste.¡± I kept my voice gentle but let warning permeate it. ¡°Tomorrow is the finals. The evidence of what you want to do can¡¯t be


    washed away by a simple shower. And if anyone finds out you¡¯ve been staying here, it¡¯ll ruin everything. You¡¯ll be disqualified before you


    even set foot in the Arena.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the finals,¡± she snapped, pulling against my hold. ¡°I care about you. About us. Do you even realize how humiliating it


    feels to wait here for you, while youe home with my fucking sister¡¯s scent clinging to you like a mark?¡±


    The anguish in her voice might¡¯ve struck me deeper once. Now, it only pressed against a part of me that was growing more numb by the


    day. As if my ability to feel¨Cat least where she was concerned¨Cwas fading.


    I loosened my grip, forcing calm into my words. ¡°Celeste, you¡¯ve trained too hard to throw it all away now. Don¡¯t let needless jealousy


    rob you of what you¡¯ve worked for.¡±


    I cupped her face and gently caressed her cheeks. ¡°My promise to you still stands. My parents are preparing the announcement. Once the rogue situation is resolved, we¡¯ll be officially engaged. I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±


    08:12


    416


    <


    148 Chapter 148 DUTY AND DESIRE


    Her breathing slowed a fraction, though the tension in her shoulders lingered. Her eyes searched mine, and I hoped to the goddess she


    couldn¡¯t see the conflict in them. ¡°You swear it?¡±


    I bit out the words. ¡°I swear it.¡±


    That soothed her, if only partially. She exhaled, a tremblingugh slipping out, then pivoted, gliding toward the side table at the living


    room entrance.


    Her fingers brushed across the sleek music yer there, and within seconds, soft piano notes filled the air.


    She turned back to me with a small, almost wistful smile. ¡°Do you recognize this song?¡±


    I didn¡¯t, but thankfully, she didn¡¯t give me a chance to answer. ¡°It¡¯s my favorite. I used to y it all the time when we hung out.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Then she held her hand out. ¡°Dance with me. For old times¡® sake.¡± <fnddff> Latest content published on Find~Novel</fnddff>


    The request was harmless enough; it was the least I could do after rejecting her yet again. Yet something in me bristled. I didn¡¯t know if it was my wolf or my own conflicted humanity.


    Still, I stepped forward, resting my hand lightly against her waist as she pressed close. She tilted her head back, eyes shining, lips curved as the music wrapped around us.


    She leaned into me, her warmth undeniable, the jasmine of her scent purging thevender that still lingered around me. ¡°This is nice, right?¡± she whispered.


    It should have been more than nice. It should have been perfect. Celeste was beautiful. Familiar. Mine¨Csupposedly.


    But as we moved slowly across the polished floor, my chest stayed hollow.


    The truth gnawed at me. It had felt so easy with Sera, natural. So blissfully effortless.


    And now?


    With Celeste in my arms, I felt only the effort of holding together an image that was already cracking.


    Now I was caught between duty and desire, between a promise I¡¯d made and a bond that seemed to grow stronger the harder I tried to


    sever it.


    Celeste rested her cheek against my chest, humming contentedly with the music, her arms tightening around me as if she could tether


    me in ce.


    And all I could do was wish she were someone else.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!